As a way of thanking my active supporters here at outfoxstories, I'll be letting them pick from 3 stories which one I'll work on next. You can vote by comment in the upcoming chapter 3 of Possession Party, or by reaching out to me on discord or my email at kripto1@yahoo.com. I will only count the votes of supporters who were active at the time of the most recent submission.
Right now you can choose from the following:
Working Remotely chapter 6
Possession Party chapter 4
A husband and wife that discovers gender bending fun with a few twists.
Author of erotic body swaps, shapeshifting, and possession. I tend towards darker stories that might not have a happy ending. I try to incorporate deception and trickery where I can, like when someone has to fool people by impersonating a loved one or friend. I love to write, and am always looking for the next idea.
Right now you can choose from the following:
Working Remotely chapter 6
Possession Party chapter 4
A husband and wife that discovers gender bending fun with a few twists.
Author of erotic body swaps, shapeshifting, and possession. I tend towards darker stories that might not have a happy ending. I try to incorporate deception and trickery where I can, like when someone has to fool people by impersonating a loved one or friend. I love to write, and am always looking for the next idea.
Joined: 23 Dec 2021
Several people are invited to a party and given a chance to possess one another via stickers imbued with a possession spell. Chaos ensues.
“Why are we here again?” Ryan asked as they approached the entryway of the large house.
Bailey rolled her blue eyes. “Because we’re freshman in college. We’re here to make friends, experience new things, and party. We were lucky to get this invite, so don’t be a wet blanket or next time I won’t bring you along.”
Ryan’s whole tall, lanky frame slouched in defiance. Parties, any kind of party, was not his scene. He liked his socializing done one or two people at a time. The only person who could have talked him into coming was Bailey. But he still wanted it known by his words and posture that he was going reluctantly. “I didn’t get the invite. I’m just your plus one, and I said I’d rather stay in my dorm room.”
“And I ignored what you said and chose to drag you here anyway,” the bubbly blonde chided as she playfully slapped his arm. “It’ll be good for you. You’re always talking about how terrible you are with women. I’ll help you get the confidence boost you need to get laid!”
Ryan stopped walking as his brain didn’t have enough processing power to understand that last sentence and walk at the same time. For the briefest of moments, he thought that Bailey had offered to have sex with him at the party. He would have been more than okay with that.
The day they had met at orientation had been the day his crush on her began. He had been so awkward when introducing himself to her during an icebreaker. Bailey, however, had accepted him just as he was, and then placed him firmly in the friend zone. But every once in a while, he misinterpreted something she said as a possibility for something more. He knew he was probably wrong though, because he always struggled to communicate with the opposite sex.
Still, Ryan was eternally grateful to have met her. Bailey had helped Ryan come out of his shell bit by bit over the last couple of months. They helped each other in their classes when they could. Most of all, Bailey helped Ryan overcome a strong bout of homesickness he felt at the end of the first month. She was a good friend, possibly the only real one he had made on campus. And he was pretty sure he was in love with her. He kept hoping she would make a move on him, but she never did, and he didn’t want to ruin everything by asking for something more.
But she had mentioned getting laid. Him laid to be specific. And his ears had perked up and wondered if she was coming onto him at last. But as his eyes met hers, and he watched her head tilt in confusion, he realized he had mostly likely misread the situation.
Bailey cut back in. “Yes, laid. I thought boys thought about sex all the time. I can be your wingman. Or wing woman as it were.”
“Wing woman, sure. It won't matter. I’m terrible at-”
“Talking to girls, I know!” Bailey finished for him as she rang the doorbell.
“Except for you,” Ryan pointed out.
Bailey smirked. “Because we’re such good friends!”
Ryan almost said something. He almost let it slip that he didn’t want to be her friend. He wanted to be her lover. But that would have been horribly cheesy and pathetic. And she would have laughed at him. And she’d tell him that she didn’t see him that way. And their friendship would effectively be over. So instead of saying anything, he turned to leave. But Bailey caught his shoulder.
“Hey, you can do this,” she said in all seriousness as she spun him back around. “I’m with you all the way.” She booped his nose and winked at him. “Until you go all the way that is.”
Ryan was about to point out that most likely meant she’d be with him forever, when the door swung wide open to reveal Topher Steward. Everyone knew Topher. He was the guy on campus that could get you things. The kind of things that you needed a fake id to get. Or the kinds of things that helped you ace a test without studying. Or the kinds of mind altering substances that police would absolutely arrest you for having in your possession. And he was always on the lookout for the next thing to sell to his fellow students.
“Oh good, you’re here, you’re here,” Topher said with open arms and a wide grin. As he pulled them inside a large foyer, he spoke loud enough for anyone in the house to hear. “I was worried we were going to have to start the party without you.”
Ryan had a brief second to take in the place as they were shuffled into the lavishly decorated interior. It seemed even bigger on the inside. There were stairs that led left and right to a second story. To his right, there seemed to be a study, and beyond that an entryway to what was probably a kitchen.
Topher was leading them to a large room to their left that had a pool table near the middle, shelves of books along one side of the wall, and a fully stocked bar in the corner. There were already thirty or forty people huddled in groups around the room, talking amongst themselves. Ryan thought he knew a few people from around campus. But there was one person he absolutely recognized, because she was probably the hottest girl in a thousand mile radius. Ryan only knew her name was Tiffany, along with the fact that she was a senior with dark hair, an hourglass figure that could stop traffic, and a gorgeous face.
This vision of loveliness stood watching as Topher ushered in what looked to be two naive freshmen, a guy and a girl, into the room. The guy had spotted her, and was now gawking at her tits as if they were celebrities that might give him an autograph. She was used to men staring at her, but they usually did it with a little more subtlety. She shot him a look and a gesture that said my eyes are up here, then made a motion to Topher to start whatever he had planned. She had other places to be. She wouldn’t be here if Topher hadn’t paid her, and he said he’d only need her services for a 90 second demonstration.
On top of that, he’d also paid for her to recruit several of her more attractive sorority sisters who had come as well. That hadn’t been hard. She ran their sorority, so with a snap of her fingers, they would go to whatever party she told them to. But she wasn’t being paid to be lusted after by a lame freshman. She tapped her foot and looked around again for anyone worthy of her company. It took more than a cursory glance, but she finally saw Frank, one of the few good athletes on campus. As usual, he had brought his girlfriend, Kim. That was a pity. She’d totally jump Frank’s bones if Kim didn’t have him on a two foot leash all the time.
Frank was wondering why they were all just standing around. Usually when he came to one of Topher’s parties, the party was raging by the time he walked through the door. So far this was a very quiet and subdued affair, definitely not his preferred scene. He liked his parties loud, because that way he couldn’t hear his girlfriend’s incessant complaining or trying to draw him into a fight. He would have already cut and run if Topher hadn’t told him that it’d be worth his while. So he tried to wait patiently, and hoped his girlfriend Kim would do the same. But by her posture and the expression of discontent on her face, she was going to do no such thing.
“Babe, look at who’s here,” she said derisively. “I’d talk with, maybe like, two or three of these people. And there’s no music, and nobody’s drinking! We’re leaving.”
He slid his hands around Kim’s tight waist and pulled her towards him to hopefully calm her foul modd. She felt so soft against him, and she smelled terrific. “Babe, give Topher a chance. He said-”
Kim pushed his arms down and stepped out of his embrace. “I don’t care what Topher said!” she hissed louder than she knew Frank would like. “I said we’re leaving.”
Frank sighed. It was always her way or the highway, and had been for the last year they’d been dating. It hadn’t been like that in the beginning. She had been a little feisty, and a lot bossy, but she had always accepted his hands on her body. Now most times he tried to be affectionate, especially in public, she’d push him away. With a year and a half to go till graduation, it seemed she was just keeping him around for his status as a jock. That might be fair, because sometimes he wondered if he was keeping her around for her body. The problem was, he got to touch it less and less these days.
As Frank and Kim stepped out to make their exit, Topher called out, "If you go now, you won't get to see what these do."
Every eye locked onto a folded manilla envelope that Topher extracted from his back pocket. He reached inside and pulled out a two by two inch square of glossy white paper.
"Is that some new drug?" Frank asked.
Topher smiled and began to pass them out, one to each person. "Better. I'll explain what it does after everyone gets one. Don't break the seal on the adhesive to them before I tell you so we can all enjoy the ride together."
Everyone's curiosity peaked and the room began to chatter. One by one, they studied the innocuous looking white square that Topher placed in their palm. As people poked and prodded it and held it up to the light, it looked like just an ordinary sticker. How could it be better than recreational drugs?
Ryan was examining his when Bailey nudged him. "We haven't been here five minutes and someone is already checking you out."
"What?" Ryan asked as he doubtfully scanned the room. "Where?"
"Play it cool, Romeo," Bailey said from the side of her mouth. "3 o'clock."
"I asked where," Ryan began, but stopped talking as Bailey's foot came firmly down on his. He gave a quiet yelp, then followed where Bailey's finger pointed. A cute, chubby girl was staring at him from the opposite side of the room. Well, he didn’t notice that she was staring at first. He noticed her boobs first. They were huge. And when his eyes finally found her face, yes, she was staring at him. He recognized her from his Chemistry class. She gave him a little wave, then looked down at her chest, then arched it forward, as if giving Ryan permission to look all he wanted.
"Damn," Bailey whispered. "It might be easier to get you laid than I thought.”
He looked away from the girl as he remembered Bailey’s words earlier. His mood became sulky. “She’s not my type.”
“No giant boobs, check!” Bailey said.
Ryan noticed that someone else was staring in their direction. An overweight, nerdy looking guy was looking intently at Bailey. Ryan pointed him out to her. “It looks like it might be easy for you too!”
“Ugh, that’s Steven!” Bailey muttered. “No thank you!”
“You know him?”
“He keeps hitting on me in my introductory science class. And not just me, I’ve seen him hit on other girls in class as well. He’s real suave about it too,” she said sarcastically. “His signature move is to stare relentlessly like a creep. But he also likes to brush up against anyone of the female persuasion when getting to his seat in class. I’m pretty sure he would hump anything with a pulse, which he might not have if he ever brushes up against me the way I’ve seen him do other girls.”
“I think you should give him a chance.”
Ryan unsuccessfully dodged the hand to the back of his head.
As Topher handed out the last piece, the room grew quiet with anticipation. With a flourish, Topher held up the last square and said, “Thank you all for accepting the invite to my party. It will be unlike any of my other social gatherings, because of this.” He shook the small square in his hand.
“Is it a new drug?” someone asked excitedly.
“It is not,” Topher grinned wildly. As disappointed murmuring broke out in the room, Topher raised both his hands to quiet them down. “It’s something better! And all of you get to be the first to experience it. Tiffany,” he called as he motioned for her to come forward, “now is when I require your assistance.”
Tiffany did as he asked, but with some hesitancy. She liked making money, but hated surprises, or being made to look foolish, and this had the potential for both. But he had paid her five hundred dollars for 90 seconds, so she dutifully strutted over to him and struck a haughty pose with a fake smile. The clock was ticking as of now, and she began to count.
With Tiffany beside him, Topher continued. “What you have in your hand is a sticker that has been infused with a possession spell. Yes, I said spell, as in magic spell. And with it, you’ll be able to possess a person’s body for about 90 seconds.”
Tiffany did her best not to laugh out loud at him. Had he gone mad, or was he under the influence of some powerful pharmaceuticals? Either way, this would be over in 77 seconds.
Kim was already pulling on Frank’s arm, a sign that she wanted to go. His eyes met hers, and she said loudly, “You brought me here for this. This is a joke, you idiot. Topher’s messing with us. It’s just an excuse for us all to act crazy and pretend someone is possessing us. It’s stupid. We’re not kids.”
Before anyone had a chance to exit, Topher cooly said, “I know none of you will believe me so…” Topher peeled off the plastic tab from the sticker and pressed the adhesive gently to the small of Tiffany’s back. “...so I’ll show you.”
Everyone gasped as Topher’s body phased into Tiffany, who seemed completely unaware that anything was happening to her. Her body only twitched slightly, and then relaxed.
Tiffany began to speak as if nothing were out of the ordinary as she raised a hand and stroked her soft face. “As you can see, I’m not lying. I’m not making it up. The possession spell works. I am now in control of Tiffany’s body.” Her hand slid from her face, landed on her breast, and continued its descent down her voluptuous body. “Every single bit of it.”
It took almost half a minute for Topher to quiet everyone down again. When they did, he kept on explaining with Tiffany’s voice, but his salesmanship. “I can see a lot of you have questions, and I’ll give you the basics. But if you want more than that, you’ll just have to experience it for yourself. For starters, it is reusable as long as the sticker’s adhesive holds, which in testing is around ten to fifteen times. To use it, you must stick it to a person’s back. It doesn’t matter if it’s their skin or their clothes, just has to be near the center of their back for the spell to kick in. And that’s it. You don’t have to say or chant anything, because the spell has been preprogrammed into the sticker. And-”
Tiffany’s body jerked again, and Topher’s body rematerialized right behind her. Tiffany was at a count of 24 seconds. He’d better hurry up with whatever he was trying to sell.
Topher picked back up his pitch in his body. “Well, once the time is up, you pop back out with the person you possessed none the wiser, thinking that nothing has happened at all. And then you can go again by pressing the sticker on their back if you want. Or you can pick someone else. Or you can let someone possess you, or-”
Tiffany stopped counting. Why was Topher so obsessed with this silly bit of fiction. She spun to look at him and asked, “What are you talking about? No one’s going to believe any of this.” But she saw that everyone’s eyes were on her as if she had done a spectacular magic trick.
“You see?” Topher said jubilantly. “She has no idea she was possessed! When you stick someone, it happens instantly, and when you come out, no time for them has passed. The only way they might have a clue that anything funny happened, is if you’ve changed their surroundings, like say moved them to a different room, or if you’ve been naughty and maybe taken off a few articles of their clothing.” He mimed taking his shirt off.
“How is this better than drugs?” a dimwitted sophomore asked.
Topher addressed the question while he deftly reached behind Tiffany’s back and retrieved the sticker. “Haven’t you ever wondered what it would be like to be in someone else’s skin? To feel taller, or stronger, or…” he placed the sticker onto Tiffany’s back again, and Topher vanished into her.
Tiffany’s hands went just under her breasts, and she pushed them up and locked eyes with several guys in the room. “...or to know what it’s like to touch the best boobs on campus?” As Topher glanced around, he saw that he had just convinced every man to stick around. “But ladies, you could know what it’s like to have an extra appendage between your legs. To feel what it’s like to run a hand up and down your own dick for a change. Or, you could walk a mile in another woman’s shoes and see the world through their eyes. The possibilities are endless, right up til the time runs out.”
Topher could tell that not everyone was on board, but many were already imagining what they could do, or who they wanted to try it out on first. He hurried his pitch along. “But maybe some of you are worried that if you were possessed, someone would have access to all the secrets inside your head. Well rest easy. No one will be able to access your mind, your memories, your passwords and pin numbers. The only thing a person will know about you is what they already knew when they possessed you.”
Topher knew he’d convinced even more of them now by more eyes darting around, looking for a person to stick. He gave the naysayers their only out. “Anyone who wants to go should leave right now. You can even take your stickers with you, but know this! They won’t work outside of this house. The magic is tied to this place. The sticker would become just an ordinary sticker. And if you try to leave in the body of another person, you’d get ejected from them immediately.”
Tiffany’s eyes had a few more seconds to gauge people’s responses, until Topher reappeared behind her. She didn’t understand why Topher had stopped talking mid sentence. Her sorority sisters were looking at her with a mix of nervousness, excitement, and possibly fear. She didn’t think a full 90 seconds had passed, but she was going to cut whatever this was short. “Look, Topher, if you don’t need me anymore, my sisters and I are going to leave.”
“Just 10 more seconds, Tiffany,” Topher said patiently. “Yes, anyone who wants to, should go now.” Six people began to shuffle forward to leave. Before they could get far, Topher added one more incentive. “But for anyone who wants to stay, there is an open bar.”
Only three people actually left, one of which was the frightened looking sorority sister. Tiffany thought that was weird. Nobody left when there was an open bar. Why hadn’t Topher led with that instead of talking about some possession sticker nonsense.
One person that was trying to leave was Kim. She was gritting her teeth and glaring furiously at her boyfriend. “Let’s go!” she commanded.
But Frank dug in his heels and said firmly. “I want to stay! If you want to go, go!”
His girlfriend’s eyes narrowed and both her hands went to her hips. “Why? So some skank can possess you and grab your dick? Or maybe they possess me and try and make out with you? Is that something you want? For some hussy or geek to take me over and make out with you?”
“Uh…” Was all the reply Frank could muster. Her words had sounded so exciting, so forbidden and alluring.
“Are you kidding me right now?” was all that Kim got out, before a girl behind her put a sticker on Kim’s back
Frank watched with wide eyes as it happened. He saw his girlfriend gasp, then squeal! She began to flex and wiggle her fingers. After that, she brought her hands to her boobs and started squeezing them shamelessly. “Not as large as mine,” Kim’s voice said appreciatively. “But definitely perkier.” Kim looked up into Frank’s eyes and smiled. “Sorry. It seemed like your girlfriend was about to rip you a new one. I hope you don’t mind.”
Not only did Frank not mind, but he was hornier than he had ever been. “Would you mind if I made out with my girlfriend right now? Probably won’t get a chance to later.”
The person in Kim appeared to consider it for a second, then shrugged her shoulders and giggled. “Sury, why not. It’s not my body.”
Their lips met and their tongues intertwined, but Frank wouldn’t get to experience all of it, because a sticker got placed on his back as well.
All around them, people were placing their stickers, and several people disappeared into someone else.
“Let the possession party commence!” Topher shouted. He bobbed and weaved his way quickly to the bar and began pouring drinks. “If any of you are feeling frisky, all the bedrooms are available to you!” He pressed a button on his phone and dance music flooded the room.
The most attractive people were the first to get possessed. Bailey would have fallen into that category, but when two people tried, Ryan saw them coming and intervened, pulling her out of the way. They escaped temporarily to a corner and watched as people started behaving strangely. Clothes began coming off and inhibitions were shed all around them. All combinations of people started making out passionately, guys and girls, guys and guys, and girls and girls, kissing, touching, groping. Two of the sorority girls had taken off their tops and bras and were just mashing their boobs together and giggling profusely.
“So, we’re not staying and being a part of this insanity, are we?” Ryan asked Bailey as they surveyed the debauchery around them. He wanted to leave. But he was also keenly aware that Bailey was almost cheek to cheek with him, and he didn’t mind that at all. He could smell her perfume, or lotion…whatever girls wear that made them smell good. He’d stay in this corner with just her for hours if she’d let him.
“How about I let you know in 90 seconds,” Bailey grinned as she snaked a hand behind Ryan’s back and placed her sticker.
To Ryan, it was as if no time had passed at all. Bailey’s face was grinning mischievously at him one second, and then the next, his face was meshed together with a girl’s. He could feel her in his mouth. It was hot and wet and warm. His dick was throbbing. He pulled back, and saw Bailey appear next to him out of the corner of his eye. He recognized the girl in front of him though, the one who had just been exploring his mouth with her tongue. It was the chubby girl that had been staring at him earlier.
She looked at him now with disappointment and hunger. “Why’d you stop?” Then she spotted Bailey.. “Oh, were you the one possessing him?”
“I don’t…” Ryan was at a loss. He looked at Bailey curiously, and she just gave him a thumbs up.
The girl smirked at Bailey and extended a hand towards her. “You’re a really good kisser. My name’s Tabitha.”
She took it and replied, “I’m Bailey, and this guy that can’t form complete sentences is my friend Ryan.”
“Just friends?” Tabitha asked firmly.
“Oh yeah, just friends,” Bailey confirmed, which felt like a knife through Ryan’s heart.
Tabitha looked at Ryan slyly. “I wonder if he’d kiss differently now?”
“Only one way to find out,” Bailey teased.
Tabitha wasted no time in pulling Ryan’s face back to hers. Again, Ryan felt her hot tongue as it probed his mouth. She was the one that ended the kiss this time. “Not as good, but he can learn.”
Ryan glanced at Bailey, and saw that she was happy for him. He couldn’t help but resent her pushing this Tabitha person into his path. Yes, he had gotten all worked up. But he was not happy. He didn’t want Tabitha. He wanted Bailey. He should just tell her that, out loud, instead of it broadcasting on loop in his mind. But he knew, deep down, he was too much of a coward. He tried to smile back at his friend, but his mouth crinkled and looked like had bitten into something sour.
Bailey thought he was joking, and made a face back at him. “Enjoy yourself, kids. I’m going to go get a drink.”
As she walked towards the bar, Tabitha hinted at Ryan, “I wouldn’t say no to a drink.”
Ryan had found his ability to brood wildly impared by a toplessTiffany who was making out with one of her sorority sisters.
Tabitha’s temper flared, but she gave Ryan another chance and loudly repeated, “Will you get me a drink?”
The question got into Ryan’s ears and bounced around as he saw the two gorgeous women kiss and fondle each other. He somehow managed to say, “I’m not thirsty.”
Tabitha looked angrily in Tiffany’s direction, and walked away from Ryan, who had just seemed to notice how many more topless women there were in the room.
Close by, Frank noticed his kiss with Kim had ended abruptly. One second he was kissing her luscious lips, and the next she had disappeared. Before he could even look around for her, time seemed to skip again, and he found himself in a room making out with a girl he had seen earlier, but didn’t know. Her hands were underneath his shirt, feeling the abs he worked so hard to keep. He heard the door shut behind him as whoever had possessed him left for a different target.
The woman in front of him was now trying to remove his shirt entirely. As he began to push her away, his girlfriend burst through the door at the worst possible time.
Kim charged like a bull and yelled, “Is this why you wanted to stay you two timing bastard!”
The girl on the bed with Frank yelped, rolled away, and ran out the door.
“Baby, this isn’t what it looks like!” Frank began.
“It looked like you were hooking up with that girl that just ran out of here!” Kim said as she took a swipe at Frank.
Frank dodged, and then continued to do so as Kim kept yelling and swinging away at him. Unbeknownst to her, a rotund looking guy had entered the room, and was sneaking up behind her. Frank saw. He saw it clearly. He could have said something, could have warned her, or shouted at the guy to stop, but he didn’t. A part of him, a very specific part actually, wanted his girlfriend to be possessed. He watched as a sticker was placed on her back, and the guy took control of his girlfriend’s hot body.
Instantly, Kim began to take her top and hurriedly struggled with her bra strap. As she did this, she said, “Ooh, I like this one. She’s real feisty. You’re welcome by the way, man. I think she had it in for you..”
The bra fell away and her perky breasts sprang into view. It wasn’t Frank’s first time seeing them, but it was different somehow. It wasn’t his girlfriend behind those eyes. It was someone else, controlling her, moving her, exposing her. For reasons he could not explain, it was the hottest thing he had ever experienced.
“Hey,” Frank said in almost a whisper. “That’s my girlfriend.”
The person inside Kim took this as a challenge, and Kim retorted, “Well sorry pal, but she’s mine for like, another 80 seconds or so.”
Frank looked her body up and down, then asked, “Could you take off her skirt too?”
Kim raised one eyebrow and jeered, “You want me to take off her panties while I’m at it?”
“Yes,” Frank said quietly. He was suddenly embarrassed as he realized he was asking this of another guy. A guy who would slide her underwear down her legs. Who would be able to see his girlfriend without a stitch on her.
Kim began to slowly nod like Frank’s request were totally sensible. “Alright. But first, introductions. The guy extended Kim’s hand while the other cupped a boob. “The name’s Steven.”
“Oh, uh, Frank.” He shook the offered hand. This part was weird, but it was worth it as he watched Kim’s eyes lock onto his, and she pulled down her skirt, then her panties.
“So, now what?” Kim’s voice asked casually. “You’re just going to stare at me? I mean, if that’s what gets you going.”
Frank thought it was so weird hearing Kim sound so easy going and accommodating. She’d been nothing but angry, bossy, and belligerent to him for months. Now she was talking to him without any of those tones or irritated expressions she typically used. And now that he wasn’t shaking her hand, she was groping both of her boobs.
“Can you like, make her strike sexy poses?” Frank stammered. Why was he so nervous?
Kim stopped mid squeeze. “I thought you said she was your girlfriend? Why can’t you just ask her to do that for you?”
“She is, I just, um, we’ve been going through a rough patch recently and…”
Kim put a hand on his shoulder. “Trouble in paradise. I get it. Say no more. I can pose her real provocative like, and you could take pictures. I wouldn’t mind that, especially if you’re willing to send them my way.” Kim fell back onto the bed and asked with feigned innocence, “Now how do you want me?”
Frank’s mouth went dry as he pulled out his phone to take pics.
Downstairs, Ryan was still gawking at the boobs all around him, but eventually remembered that Bailey was somewhere on the premises. Hadn’t she said the bar? He went to find her to see if she was ready to leave. But should he try possessing someone first? That was the whole point of this, wasn’t it? He could possess Bailey, but…just because she had possessed him, didn’t mean she’d be cool with him possessing her. They should just leave. But first he had to find Bailey She was being a terrible wing woman.
He felt someone touch his arm and he whirled around. He swallowed hard, as a genuine goddess began speaking to him.
“So, can you like, protect me from all the creeps here?” Tiffany asked like a helpless maiden. “Everyone keeps possessing my friends and I. Maybe if I’m with you, they’ll leave me alone.”
“Oh, uh, I guess that’s okay.” Ryan managed meekly.
She sidled up next to him and began running her hand up and down his arm. “My hero. I’m glad you’re here to look after me.”
Ryan tried to respond, but he had registered that her breast was pressing into his arm. It was so big and soft. He had never imagined being this close to Tiffany’s boobs. His head had turned of its own accord and his eyes had zeroed in on her cleavage. He had a front row seat to the twins. He could die happy. Wait, she was saying something. He hadn’t been paying attention! “I’m sorry, what?”
Tiffany giggled. “I said you seemed hypnotized by my boobs.”
Ryan went red. He couldn’t look at Tiffany. In a panic, he began frantically looking around for Bailey to help him. “Oh. I’m sorry! They were right there and, they’re so perfect, and…”
Her eyes narrowed. “Who are you looking for if perfect boobs are right in front of you?”
“My friend, Bailey,” Ryan answered honestly, even as his airway seemed to be closing up as a defense mechanism not to say anything stupid until his friend could come and bail him out.
Tiffany pulled back and put her hands on her hips. “Ryan. A very attractive woman that you couldn’t stop ogling earlier is now right in front of you, and you’re looking for me! Get your head in the game!”
Ryan’s head snapped back to Tiffany. “What?”
And right about then he watched as Bailey was ejected from Tiffany’s body.
“Are you kidding me?” Ryan asked her. While Tiffany looked at the familiar freshman in front of her, Bailey moved quickly to retrieve the sticker.
“What is happening?” Tiffany blurted angrily. “I seem to keep blacking out and waking up with different people in front of me.” She looked down at her outfit. “At least my tits aren’t out this time!”
Bailey put the sticker back onto Tiffany’s killer bod and was back in the driver’s seat a moment later.
“Why are you inside her?” Ryan asked.
“Oh, so you can talk now that you know it’s me in here?” Tiffany/Bailey challenged.
“Well, yeah, I mean…”
“I’m trying to build your confidence Ryan. Tiffany is just a girl. Sure, she’s hot and all, but you can carry on a conversation with her the same as me if you just…Ryan…” She saw that she had lost him again to the depths of her temporary cleavage. “Oh for the love of…here! Get it out of your system.”
She grabbed the back of his head and plunged him face forward into her tits. She laughed as he struggled briefly, but then he began to slide his face around the big, bouncy orbs. Bailey noted that it felt good, maybe better than hers felt. But it had been awhile since someone’s face had been this close to her chest.
Ryan was in heaven, but with a limited supply of oxygen. He didn’t mind though. His face was between Tiffany’s boobs, with Bailey in charge. He’d still prefer Bailey’s body, but he could make do. He lifted an arm and pulled her top and bra down, just enough for a nipple to pop out.
“Hey, I’m not sure you should…” Tiffany’s voice protested, but stopped as Bailey felt Ryan’s tongue snake out and lick her borrowed tit. Damn! It was so sensitive. She was going to have to rub one out when this was all over. Or maybe she could still find a guy at this party to screw. As Ryan began to suck on the nipple, she reveled in the pleasure for several seconds, then pushed him back. “Okay, okay. I think your confidence has been built. Told you I’d be a great wing woman.”
“Can I…could you let me kiss her?” Ryan begged. “I uh, probably need a lot of practice in that area.”
Tiffany’s mouth grimaced slightly. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea.”
“You made me kiss a girl with my own mouth earlier!” Ryan countered. “And you just let me lick Tiffany’s tits!”
“That’s a very good point,” Tiffany laughed. “Well, I guess it’s okay.”
She puckered and leaned forward. Ryan felt his heart surge, and his lips met hers, and it was an amazing two seconds, and then he felt the slap.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing!” Tiffany shrieked, and hurried off. She only made it five steps before a guy hopped into her and began feeling her up.
Bailey was standing in front of Ryan, and mouthed the word sorry.
“It’s fine,” Ryan said with a hand on his stinging cheek.
“Let me make it up to you. Is there anyone else you’d like me to possess?” Bailey asked helpfully.
Ryan thought that was such a loaded question. There were several beautiful women in this house. Bailey would probably let him touch any of them he wanted. But the person he really wanted to touch was right in front of him. He should just say that.
He tried. “Maybe…what if you…”
And then Tabitha walked behind Bailey and put a sticker on her back.
Upstairs, Frank was wishing 90 seconds were longer as Steven popped out of Kim for the fifth time, and promptly fell off the bed with a loud thunk. As his girlfriend’s face flared with anger, Frank reached towards her and pulled the sticker off her back. “Here!” he said, and shoved it towards Steven.
“Are you helping this gross pervert possess me?” Kim snarled. She looked down at herself. “And you still haven’t made him put my clothes on?”
As she was shouting, Steven placed the sticker on her back. It didn’t stick, but fell off.
“Put it on her man!” Frank urged.
“I did!” Steven said anxiously. “It’s not sticking anymore. That means the spell won’t work.” He looked towards the closed bedroom door as he planned a quick exit. He did not want to be in the middle of the impending lover’s quarrel.
“Worst. Boyfriend. Ever!” Kim shouted. “What were you letting him do to me?” She seemed to notice the phone in his hand for the first time and gasped. “Were you taking naked pictures of me? While this jerk was touching my body? I’m going to kill both of you as soon as I get my fucking clothes back on!”
“That’s my cue!” Steven said as he lumbered towards the door. “Good luck man.”
Steven was pretty out of shape, and Frank beat him by a mile to the door. He grabbed Steven by the shoulder and began whispering in his ear. “I never used my sticker. You can have it if you keep possessing her and, uh…let me…”
“What are you whispering about?” Kim shouted as she pulled her pants back on.
“Let me touch her,” Frank blurted out.
“I told you I’m not doing anything gay!”
“It’s not gay when you’re in a chick!”
Kim’s shirt was on, and she walked towards them with malicious resolve in her eyes.
“Negotiate later!” Steven squawked. “Possess now!”
Frank gave him the sticker he had kept in his pocket. A second later, his girlfriend’s hands were pummeling him about the head. He blocked what he could and tried to catch her arms.
“We are officially over!” she screamed. “And you should know I’ve been cheating on you with Mark for months. He’s got a huge dick! Much bigger than-”
But she stopped as Steven had moved behind her, and taken control.
Frank felt the fight go out of Kim. His hands were still on her. He let them slide down her arms. Her face lifted to his, and she looked him straight in the eyes and asked very hesitantly, “What kind of touching? Does this count?”
Frank stared at her soft lips. He wanted to kiss her so bad right now. Why? Why was she so much more alluring to him this way, with someone else inside of her?
“Hey dummy,” she said snapping her fingers in front of his face. “Clock’s ticking. What do you want me to do so I can keep your sticker?”
“I want to kiss you!” Frank demanded.
Kim’s body twisted from his grasp. “Gross. No way! I’m not kissing a guy. I didn’t have a problem posing your girl, especially after you said you’d send me the pics. But I’m not kissing you, or letting you touch me, or…”
“What if I eat her out?”
Kim/Steven paused. “I, uh…I guess that’s… Would I have to see your face?”
Frank shook his head. “Not if it’s between your legs.”
Steven was tempted. He’d only played with the boobs of the other girls’ he’d possessed, except for Kim. He’d managed to clumsily rub her pussy. It had felt okay, but he was pretty sure he was doing it wrong. “Have you eaten your girlfriend’s pussy before?”
“It’s been awhile, but yeah.”
“Did she like it?”
“Oh yeah.”
Steven knew the seconds were slipping away. He didn’t want to waste a whole possession round on the negotiations. “I guess, but no other touching.”
“How about this,” Frank said as he fished from his pocket Kim’s unused sticker that he had taken from her early in the chaos. “I give you this fresh sticker as well, and you let me kiss my girlfriend before I lick her pussy and make you cum.”
Two stickers! That was enough for Steven. “Deal! But I’m going to close my eyes and pretend you’re a chick. And try not to use a lot of tongue-”
But Frank’s mouth covered up any more words from Kim’s mouth. And his hands became needy and started extracting her from her clothes as quickly as he could.
Downstairs, Tabitha in Bailey’s body was grilling Ryan about his preferences. “How about that one?” she said as she pointed to a brunette taking shots at the bar.
“No. I don’t want you to possess her either?”
“And you’re sure you don’t want me to possess that Tiffany girl again? The incredibly hot one that everyone has been fighting over.”
“I’m sure.”
“Then who do you want? Because it wasn’t me! I could tell when you kissed me. But I can be literally anyone in this house you’d like to fuck right now. So who’s it going to be?”
“I, uh, no one, okay. Why do you even want to do this with me?”
A mischievous expression danced across Bailey’s face. “Because my kink is deflowering virgins. And I’d be willing to bet that you have never had a first time, have you?”
Ryan sighed and nodded once.
“Well then, virgin boy, I find myself with a terrific opportunity, and a quandary. You don’t seem to want to have sex in my body, but that’s okay, because I can be anyone in this house that you want me to be.” Tabitha watched him carefully. He refused to make eye contact with her, and only stared at the floor. Occasionally his eyes would drift up and he’d look her in the boobs.
A thought occurred to her, and she ventured a guess. “It’s this girl, isn’t it? The one I’m in right now. Bailey, right? The one that’s just your friend. She’s the one you really want.” Ryan said nothing but his eyes snapped right to hers, and they were filled with panic. That look told Tabitha all she needed to know, and she placed a hand gently onto Ryan’s cheek. “Well, she’s right here for the taking,” Bailey’s voice purred. “What do you say, virgin boy?”
“It’s not the same,” Ryan argued. “You’re not really her. And the spell will wear off any-”
And at that moment, it did, and Tabitha felt herself pushed out of Bailey’s body. She grabbed the sticker off of Bailey’s back, and almost put it back on. But she looked at Ryan curiously first, and seemed to reconsider her course of action. She whirled about suddenly and headed towards the bar where Topher was pouring a steady stream of drinks.
Bailey pulled her hand from Ryan’s face and asked curiously, “Did someone just possess me? What did they make me do?”
“Nothing,” Ryan said truthfully. “We just talked.”
“What? Lame!” Her gaze shifted to something behind him. “Oh my gosh! Look at that!” she exclaimed, pointing to a guy in the corner of the room. His sizeable dick was out and he was twirling it around and around. “He’s doing the helicopter twirl thing! I’d heard guys could do that, but I’ve never seen it til now.”
A girl popped out behind the guy just then and she walked away with a blush and a smile. She didn’t get far, as someone hopped into her, and her tits were out shortly thereafter.
“You good for a bit?” Bailey asked. “I’ve got to go try that out.”
“The helicopter thing? Be my guest,” Ryan said, doing his best to smile at her.
Bailey started to walk away, but noticed the cracks in her friend’s smile. “You okay?”
Ryan did his best to swallow his feelings. “I’m fine. Go and see what it’s like to twirl a dick. Can we leave after that?”
She sighed. “I guess, since it doesn’t seem like you’re having a good time.” And then she ran to sticker the guy.
A few seconds later, Ryan heard a guy’s voice yell from across the room, “Ryan, look! Look at my dick! I’m doing it!”
Ryan waved and gave Bailey another thin lipped smile, then walked to the bar. He might as well get a drink before he left. He was glad to see that Tabitha had already come and gone.
Upstairs, Steven was in paradise. He was getting eaten out 90 seconds at a time, which wasn’t ideal, but still felt amazing. He was fully prepared to use the last of the stickers possessing Kim if Frank kept licking that pussy.
It was even okay that Frank’s hand occasionally reached up and groped Kim’s boobs. It felt good to have another hand squeezing and pinching them. Steven arched Kim’s back as another wave of pleasure washed over him, as Frank hit that very special spot. “Oh damn! This feels so great! A pussy is so much better than a dick!”
Frank came up for air to ask, “How about you let me fuck her?”
Kim’s hand pushed Frank’s head back down. “Stop talking crazy and keep licking me.”
Frank obeyed for another few seconds, then stuck two fingers inside her sopping wet hole.
Kim/Steven yelped. “Ooh that feels weird, but I like it!”
“My dick goes in even deeper than that,” Frank pointed out. He watched as Kim/Steven seemed to consider this.
But before he could make up his mind, Steven popped out of Kim from behind her, which meant Kim was on top of him. Steven pushed her off quickly, and Frank handed him a sticker, which Steven hurriedly slapped onto Kim’s back. It slid off. “This one’s out, Frank.”
“Okay, here’s the other one.”
Frank saw Kim’s expression during the exchange. She still looked mad, but also like she was trying to work out a puzzle. “What have you been doing to my pussy?” she moaned. “It’s on fire.”
“Uh, just attacking it with my tongue.”
“You haven’t done that in forever,” she growled. She noticed Steven and shot him a glare, but then continued talking to Frank. “My pussy feels so tingly babe. Why don’t you ask this guy to leave so you can get back to it.”
Frank had to wonder why she would suddenly be cool with this, especially after yelling consistently at him between possessions.
“Oh,” Kim cooed. “I know what you’re thinking. This doesn’t mean we’re getting back together. I’m just so turned on right now and…” Kim froze for a second as Steven lunged for her, then, “I’m back inside her again, Frank. You should really listen to what the lady said and get that pussy.”
Not one to look a gift horse in the pussy, Frank did just that, at least for next several seconds. And then he stopped to talk again, and Kim sounded like her old self as she cut him off before he could say a word, “Stop starting and stopping. You keep getting me right to the edge and then back off at the worst time.”
“How about I go ask Topher for more stickers?” Frank propositioned. “I’ll pay him whatever he wants. And you let me fuck Kim with you inside of her, and then you keep the stickers.”
Steven mulled it over quickly, which wasn’t easy as he was so horny and couldn’t really think straight, pun intended. “Go get the stickers, and maybe I’ll give you a handjob.”
Frank tore from the room, a man on a mission.
Ryan was on his second drink at the bar when Frank bumped into him. “Hey man, watch…” Ryan stopped himself from saying anything else when he saw Frank’s additional height and muscles.
“Sorry bro,” Frank said with a brief glance at Ryan. “Hey Topher!”
“Having a good time?” Topher asked with a wink.
Frank glanced at Ryan and a woman at the bar. “I need to have a private conversation real quick with my friend here.”
“Oh, so we’re friends now,” Topher smiled. “I thought I was just your dealer.” He waved everyone else away.
Ryan was slow to leave, and heard Frank say, “No man, we’re best friends. Listen, you got any more stickers? I’m willing to pay.”
Topher nodded like he had expected this. “You’re not the first person to ask. You know the drill. Only the first taste was free.”
“How much?”
“Two hundred bucks.”
Ryan almost spit out his drink as he began to walk away. Two hundred bucks for 90 seconds? Well, 90 seconds times ten. That still seemed like a huge rip off.
He heard Frank read his mind. “That’s way too much money!”
“Well like I said, you only got a taste. What I’m selling will have more of a kick.”
Ryan was out of ear shot after that. He didn’t have money like that to blow anyway. He looked around for Bailey. He really wanted to leave now. He checked where helicopter guy had been. He was still there, but he wasn’t twirling his dick anymore. He was stroking it though, and a few other girls were watching him do it with wide, hungry eyes.
Ryan observed long enough to see a different girl hop out of him. Then another girl, one that had been eagerly waiting, possessed him a second later. Ryan shook his head. That well hung guy had a line of girls waiting to possess him like he was some kind of ride. But where was Bailey? He was beginning to get worried when he felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned and breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of his friend’s pretty face.
“Sorry,” Bailey said quickly when she saw his concern fade. “Didn’t mean to worry you. Just had to use the bathroom.”
“It’s okay. You ready to go?”
“Well, what if-”
A person slapped her hard on the back, interrupting her. A guy had just put a sticker on her back. It stuck to her, but the guy didn’t disappear into her. He pulled it off and cursed, then said, “Oh man. I think I’m out!”
As he turned and walked away, he got possessed a second later by a girl who ran up behind and stuck him. His body quickly walked over to where Tiffany was making out with another guy, and began grinding his dick against her hip.
“If people are running out, that means the party will be winding down soon, I guess,” Ryan noted. “Sorry you didn’t get laid, Bailey. At least you got to swing a dick around. How did that feel?”
“What?” Bailey asked, then added quickly. “Oh, uh, good I guess. Hey, come with me.”
She grabbed his hand and pulled him into the foyer, but instead of going towards the door, she led him up the flight of stairs.
“Where are we going?” Ryan asked.
“Just somewhere with a bit of privacy,” was all she said.
The first two rooms they tried were occupied. One contained a guy and a girl going at it like it was their job. The second one had the makings of a mini orgy. Ryan had to pull Bailey away from that one because she couldn’t stop staring.
When they got into the third room, Bailey locked the door behind them, then looked intently at Ryan.
“What?” Ryan wondered aloud. “Do I got something on my face? Why’d you bring us up here?”
“Is there something you want to say to me?” Bailey asked. She walked towards him slowly with a look of concern.
“What?” Ryan asked apprehensively. Internally, his mind was racing, wondering if she knew about his feelings for her. If she asked him directly, he’d deny, deny, deny.
“Is the reason you didn’t pursue any of the other girls here…” she got shy all of a sudden. “Is it because maybe…you like me?”
“Yes!” Ryan practically shouted. So much for denial. “I mean…I know we’re friends. And I don’t want to ruin that. Our friendship has been the best thing that happened to me since I got here and-”
Bailey raced towards him and kissed him. Her momentum pushed him back, and he fell into a sitting position on the bed. Bailey crawled onto his lap, and peppered his lips and face with her mouth.
“Oh my gosh!” he gasped. “Is this really happening? Is this real?”
In a quick movement, she yanked her shirt off and watched as his eyes locked onto her bra. “What do you think?” She seemed to take a moment to admire her cleavage before taking one of his hands and placing it over her bra. She helped him squeeze her. “Do these feel real, Ryan?”
Ryan was so happy, and so turned on, but there was this thought, a stupid thought, one that buzzed about and dared to try and interrupt his happiness. “Uh, is it really you in there, Bailey?”
With mild shock, she asked, “What? You think someone’s possessing me right now and that’s why I’m coming on to you?”
“Well, yes. I mean, this was a possession party after all.”
Bailey nodded thoughtfully. “Okay, you’re right. But it has been longer than 90 seconds since I started talking to you downstairs, hasn’t it?”
“I think so.”
“Well if you’re not sure, why don’t you count down from 90. You can watch me closely while I remove this bra.” With a soft click, she unfastened the clasp, and let the bra slowly fall away from her boobs. Ryan was watching very closely indeed as she added. “If you see anyone pop out of me, you’ll know I was possessed. But if not, you can decide what you’d like to do with me next.”
In a room close by, Kim became aware for what seemed like the twentieth time that she was sitting on a bed, still completely naked. That wasn’t new to her. Nor was the fact that her fingers were on her pussy or a hand was squeezing her boobs. That had been how she had discovered herself a few times now. Also not new, was how her body felt. It wanted sex, it wanted to be penetrated, it wanted to climax! She hadn’t been this worked up in a while But none of that mattered because she knew what would happen if she didn’t move quickly. The pervert behind her would put the sticker onto her back and take over her body. And then she’d find herself in a slightly different position with a finger on her clit and a hand on her boob in another 90 seconds.
All of this flashed across her mind in the span of a few moments, which normally would have been too long, but behind her, Steven had fumbled the sticker. He picked it up off the bed and tried to place it again, but Kim had already sprung to her feet, whirled around, and faced him.
The door was just past him. She could do this. She’d have to run into the rest of the house naked. And would have to dodge anyone else with a sticker. But she’d just have to make it out of the house. That’s what Topher had said. The magic only worked inside the house. And then she’d get even with Frank, and Topher too. But first she’d flatten this overweight geek who was standing in her way. She faked like she was about to dart left, then faked again to the right. The guy’s response time was slow. She could get by this guy with no problem.
“I uh, I can’t let you leave before Frank gets back,” Steven stammered.
“Yeah, and why’s that?” Kim shot back.
“Because he wants to, uh…” Steven couldn’t finish and went red.
Kim spit out the rest in a fury. “He wants to fuck me! While you’re in my body! Is that it?”
“No, I wouldn’t let…I’m not gay!”
Kim laughed in spite of herself. “Oh, I’m sorry! I get confused sometimes. You’re not gay. You just want my boyfriend’s dick inside of you, while you’re in me. Now it all makes sense.”
“It’s not the same!” Steven argued, trying to stall for time. “He just really knows how to get you off! But he’ll only do it for your body. That’s why he’s coming back. He can’t get enough of that,” he said as he motioned to her.
Kim wasn’t sure how to feel about that. She believed their relationship had been nearing its end, but…he still wanted her. She had walked all over him for months, and he still only had eyes for her. He could be banging any other girl while she had been possessed, but he wanted her body. But then she gave it more thought. He wanted her body, but not her mind, otherwise Frank wouldn’t need this pathetic excuse of a man to possess her. And Frank had been helping him do it!
“Well, he’s going to have to learn to live without me!” Kim declared, and then made her move. She had been right. The guy’s weight did make him slower. She was past him in a flash and her hand was on the door before he was fully off the bed. She yanked it open, and ran right into Frank.
“Steven, I thought I told you to stay…” Frank trailed off as he saw a sheepish Steven with one foot still on the bed. “Oh, I see.”
Kim whirled around so her back wasn’t exposed to Steven, so he couldn’t use the sticker on her. Her bare butt backed into Steven, and she felt his dick push against her. She understood what it was to be between a rock and a hard place.
With her eyes on Steven, she pleaded with Frank, “Babe, you don’t need him. If you want to fuck me, I’ll let you. I didn’t know you still loved me and wanted me this much. If you make this creep go away, we can try again.”
Frank put his beefy hands on her shoulders and spun her around. She was scared for a second, until she heard Frank’s booming voice say, “Drop the sticker, Steven.”
“But…” Steven protested as he shambled forward.
Kim smirked. She couldn’t believe Frank was buying her “try again” speech. She looked up at him and said, “My hero.” Then gave him a peck on the cheek.
She was so confident that her deception was working, that she didn’t notice Frank’s hand reach into his back pocket and pull out a blue sticker, and extend it towards Steven. Steven wasn’t sure what he was supposed to do, but then he made eye contact with Frank, who winked at him. Steven closed the gap quickly, grabbed the sticker from Frank’s hand, and began to remove the plastic tab.
Kim realized that something was going on, but when she tried to turn around and see, Frank’s hands clamped onto her shoulders, pinning her to the spot. “What’s going on, Frank?” she asked sharply.
Frank gave her a knowing smile. “Everything with you has been hard lately, and you just suddenly have a change of heart about us? I’m sure that’s not the only time you’ve been fake with me.”
She began to squirm in his grip as she shouted in his face, “You’re right about that you pathetic waste of space! I will make you regret this! First chance I get I’m going to cut off your-”
And then the fight left her. She stopped squirming, and her face broke out into a grin. “I’m back in.”
Frank couldn’t help himself. He kissed her.
Steven felt a tongue enter Kim’s smaller mouth. Her feminine body responded automatically to the sensation of Frank’s body so close to hers. Steven’s mind rejected it a moment later, and he pushed Frank off and began spitting. “No, ew! Gross, man! Why’d you do that?”
Frank ushered them both in so he could lock the door. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t help myself. This is such a huge turn on for me.”
“I’m happy you’ve found your kink, but I am not comfortable kissing you.”
“But it’s okay if I eat her out?”
“Obviously,” Kim/Steven said as she fell backwards onto the bed and spread her legs wide.
“And you’ll let me feel her tits?”
“Yeah, yeah, all that feels good. Now hurry up so we don’t waste this sticker.”
Frank opened his mouth to say something, then thought better of it and lowered his mouth to Kim’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Kim’s moans filled the room. Frank started groping her tits with one hand, then both. She grabbed his hands and helped him squeeze harder. She had always liked it a little rough.
Steven found it hard to think about anything else but the waves of pleasure that kept rippling through Kim’s body. If he had been aware of the passage of time, he might have realized that more than 90 seconds had come and gone, a few times actually. He felt a finger go inside of Kim’s pussy again, then two, all while Frank’s tongue did its thing. Steven felt Kim’s pelvis begin to instinctively writhe and buck against Frank’s face, and a tsunami of ecstasy washed over him from head to toe. It was better than any orgasm Steven had ever felt in a male body, and lasted much longer as well.
Frank stopped his tongue lashing and withdrew his fingers. He looked at Kim, who lay sweaty and spent before him. His dick was throbbing. It needed release. Her legs had closed around Frank’s head as she came, but he steadily began to spread them wide again.
A thought finally occurred to Steven. “Hey, how long’s it been? Shouldn’t I have been kicked out of her by now?”
“If it had been the normal sticker, yeah. But Topher gave me one that lasts a bit longer.”
Kim’s face became worried. “How much longer?”
“Twenty four hours,” Frank said, and placed a finger directly onto Kim’s clit.
Kim moaned and her body squirmed. “But, that’s too long,” Kim/Steven whined. “I don’t want to be a girl for a whole day.”
“I’ll try to help it pass quickly for you,” Frank smiled as he slipped a finger back inside. “Or I could stop right now and we could go our separate ways.”
“No!” she pleaded. “Keep doing that! I’m still so horny! I could totally go again.”
That was the other kick Topher had promised. Not only would this version of the spell last longer, but it included an aphrodisiac spell. The possessed person’s body would have a higher libido the whole time. Still, Frank acted surprised by Steven’s words, even as he continued to tease Kim’s clit. “Oh? Well, I wish I could help you, but…” Frank stopped touching Kim entirely, leaving a very frustrated Steven.
Steven wasn’t dumb. He knew where this was heading. Kim’s body didn’t seem to care though. Steven made himself one final compromise. “I’ll shut my eyes, okay? But no kissing. And you can just…do what you need to do, but keep getting me off.”
“That’s my Kimmy,” Frank said. He watched Kim roll her eyes at that, before shutting them tightly. He pulled off his pants and boxers, and then stared at her sopping pussy for a few seconds.
Steven still didn’t look as Frank rubbed the tip of his dick in her juices, getting it nice and wet for entry. But Steven couldn’t stop himself from letting out a delighted squeal in Kim’s voice as Frank’s dick went in. Kim’s pussy was being filled slowly, inch by glorious inch. Kim’s eyes opened as Frank began to pump in and out of her. Steven was letting a guy fuck him. That had not been on his to do list today.
He looked down and was calmed by the sight of Kim’s tits, bobbing up and down as Frank pounding Kim’s pussy. Steven knew that Frank had clearly gotten more than a little pent up. It was okay. As long as he didn’t try to kiss him again. It was okay that he was inside this body. It felt good. So good. Impossibly good. He could do this. He could stay a girl for twenty four hours. He wondered how many orgasms a girl could have in that time. He couldn’t wait to find out.
Back in Ryan and Bailey’s room, things had moved a little more slowly. At Bailey’s insistence, Ryan had begun counting to 90, very slowly. Bailey had turned his count into a silent striptease, removing her shorts and underwear. Ryan only made it to 32, and then stood up.
“Can I touch you?” he asked in a nervous tremor.
She gave him a bigger smile than he had ever seen. “Of course. You can touch me anywhere you want.”
And that’s what he did. She giggled as he began to run nervous, shaky hands over her. He felt her soft, smooth skin that seemed to go on forever. His hands went up and down her arms, then he crouched and moved them down the side of her legs. This put her pussy directly in front of him. He saw the patch of dark blonde hair. He moved his hands to the back side of her legs, and lifted them up. When his fingers touched the underside of her butt cheeks, he hesitated.
Bailey was breathing hard as she encouraged him, “Keep going. Feel all of me. I want you to.”
He kept staring at her pussy as his fingers continued their journey. Her cheeks lifted at his touch, and then he was gripping them in his hands. Her butt was small and tight. He spread her cheeks apart, then pushed them together. He saw a trickle of moisture run down her inner thigh.
“Are you…” he started to ask. Then he brought a hand around and touched the clear fluid.
“Yeah, that’s how wet I am right now for you,” Bailey said with knees that began to shake. “I love how you’re touching me. I love how much you want me. I think I’ll need to sit down soon.”
“Of course, sure, yeah,” Ryan said. He stood and led her to the bed. They sat down, and he put a hand on her boob. And then he kissed her. They stayed like this for a minute or two. Ryan had no way of knowing because for him, time was at a standstill. Eventually, some instinct kicked in, and he began to push her down onto the bed.
“Wait,” she said.
Ryan froze, terrified that he had done something wrong.
“It’s your turn to get naked,” she whispered softly.
He sighed, and clumsily shucked off his clothes, almost falling over in the process. Then he was beside her, pushing her down. She spread her legs, letting his dick rub near her pussy entrance. He tried to push into her. His aim was off.
Bailey giggled, then reached down and took his dick into her hand. “Let me help you out there, virgin boy.”
That phrase struck Ryan hard, as Bailey’s hand guided him into her. His face mirrored a mixture of horror and delight as he felt himself slide into her depths. “Oh!” he gasped at the overwhelming sensation of being inside his crush.
“Try not to cum too fast!” she said quickly. “Think of something else if you need to.”
Ryan was already thinking of something else. The phrase virgin boy. That’s what Tabitha had called him. Had Bailey overheard her say that? She couldn’t have. Tabitha had been inside of Bailey at the time, and Bailey wouldn’t have remembered.
“That’s it,” Bailey cooed underneath him. “You’re nice and hard inside of me.This is what you wanted, isn’t it?”
Had Ryan ever told Bailey that he was a virgin? He didn’t think so. She might have assumed, but…
She wrapped her legs around him and pulled him deeper. “You have to start a rhythm. You need to go in and out, not all the way out mind you, just to the tip. And then push back into me. Slowly at first, but then you can speed up, and you want to try and go deeper. Good. Just keep doing that.”
Ryan found himself following her instruction, even as his mind wondered. She began to moan loudly underneath him. It was incredibly sexy, and Ryan did not doubt that he would have exploded in her several times already if his mind weren’t otherwise preoccupied.
“Put a hand on my tit and pinch it!” she ordered.
Ryan obliged. She leaned forward for a kiss, and he gave it. It seemed hollow though. His dick didn’t care, and as it surged towards the finish line, he asked, “So, I guess thanks for being a great wing woman.”
Her expression became confused. “What? Wing woman? Sure, whatever. Just give it to me harder!”
He did give it to her harder. He was pumping furiously now as he kept to his line of questioning. “You called yourself that earlier, a couple of times actually. You said you’d be my wing woman and help get me laid.”
Her hips were bucking under him, trying to get him deeper every time. “How am I doing so far?” she cried out.
He could feel his balls tighten, and his dick begin to pulse inside her. Even so, he looked her in the eyes, and said the obvious. “You’re not her, are you?”
The hungry smile she gave him was one he had seen before, on Tabitha. She bucked harder and faster against him as she saw he was right on the edge. Then she gave him an extra show by playing with her tits. “That’s not going to stop you from cumming inside of her, is it?”
To Ryan’s regret, it did not stop him in the slightest.
The end?
“Why are we here again?” Ryan asked as they approached the entryway of the large house.
Bailey rolled her blue eyes. “Because we’re freshman in college. We’re here to make friends, experience new things, and party. We were lucky to get this invite, so don’t be a wet blanket or next time I won’t bring you along.”
Ryan’s whole tall, lanky frame slouched in defiance. Parties, any kind of party, was not his scene. He liked his socializing done one or two people at a time. The only person who could have talked him into coming was Bailey. But he still wanted it known by his words and posture that he was going reluctantly. “I didn’t get the invite. I’m just your plus one, and I said I’d rather stay in my dorm room.”
“And I ignored what you said and chose to drag you here anyway,” the bubbly blonde chided as she playfully slapped his arm. “It’ll be good for you. You’re always talking about how terrible you are with women. I’ll help you get the confidence boost you need to get laid!”
Ryan stopped walking as his brain didn’t have enough processing power to understand that last sentence and walk at the same time. For the briefest of moments, he thought that Bailey had offered to have sex with him at the party. He would have been more than okay with that.
The day they had met at orientation had been the day his crush on her began. He had been so awkward when introducing himself to her during an icebreaker. Bailey, however, had accepted him just as he was, and then placed him firmly in the friend zone. But every once in a while, he misinterpreted something she said as a possibility for something more. He knew he was probably wrong though, because he always struggled to communicate with the opposite sex.
Still, Ryan was eternally grateful to have met her. Bailey had helped Ryan come out of his shell bit by bit over the last couple of months. They helped each other in their classes when they could. Most of all, Bailey helped Ryan overcome a strong bout of homesickness he felt at the end of the first month. She was a good friend, possibly the only real one he had made on campus. And he was pretty sure he was in love with her. He kept hoping she would make a move on him, but she never did, and he didn’t want to ruin everything by asking for something more.
But she had mentioned getting laid. Him laid to be specific. And his ears had perked up and wondered if she was coming onto him at last. But as his eyes met hers, and he watched her head tilt in confusion, he realized he had mostly likely misread the situation.
Bailey cut back in. “Yes, laid. I thought boys thought about sex all the time. I can be your wingman. Or wing woman as it were.”
“Wing woman, sure. It won't matter. I’m terrible at-”
“Talking to girls, I know!” Bailey finished for him as she rang the doorbell.
“Except for you,” Ryan pointed out.
Bailey smirked. “Because we’re such good friends!”
Ryan almost said something. He almost let it slip that he didn’t want to be her friend. He wanted to be her lover. But that would have been horribly cheesy and pathetic. And she would have laughed at him. And she’d tell him that she didn’t see him that way. And their friendship would effectively be over. So instead of saying anything, he turned to leave. But Bailey caught his shoulder.
“Hey, you can do this,” she said in all seriousness as she spun him back around. “I’m with you all the way.” She booped his nose and winked at him. “Until you go all the way that is.”
Ryan was about to point out that most likely meant she’d be with him forever, when the door swung wide open to reveal Topher Steward. Everyone knew Topher. He was the guy on campus that could get you things. The kind of things that you needed a fake id to get. Or the kinds of things that helped you ace a test without studying. Or the kinds of mind altering substances that police would absolutely arrest you for having in your possession. And he was always on the lookout for the next thing to sell to his fellow students.
“Oh good, you’re here, you’re here,” Topher said with open arms and a wide grin. As he pulled them inside a large foyer, he spoke loud enough for anyone in the house to hear. “I was worried we were going to have to start the party without you.”
Ryan had a brief second to take in the place as they were shuffled into the lavishly decorated interior. It seemed even bigger on the inside. There were stairs that led left and right to a second story. To his right, there seemed to be a study, and beyond that an entryway to what was probably a kitchen.
Topher was leading them to a large room to their left that had a pool table near the middle, shelves of books along one side of the wall, and a fully stocked bar in the corner. There were already thirty or forty people huddled in groups around the room, talking amongst themselves. Ryan thought he knew a few people from around campus. But there was one person he absolutely recognized, because she was probably the hottest girl in a thousand mile radius. Ryan only knew her name was Tiffany, along with the fact that she was a senior with dark hair, an hourglass figure that could stop traffic, and a gorgeous face.
This vision of loveliness stood watching as Topher ushered in what looked to be two naive freshmen, a guy and a girl, into the room. The guy had spotted her, and was now gawking at her tits as if they were celebrities that might give him an autograph. She was used to men staring at her, but they usually did it with a little more subtlety. She shot him a look and a gesture that said my eyes are up here, then made a motion to Topher to start whatever he had planned. She had other places to be. She wouldn’t be here if Topher hadn’t paid her, and he said he’d only need her services for a 90 second demonstration.
On top of that, he’d also paid for her to recruit several of her more attractive sorority sisters who had come as well. That hadn’t been hard. She ran their sorority, so with a snap of her fingers, they would go to whatever party she told them to. But she wasn’t being paid to be lusted after by a lame freshman. She tapped her foot and looked around again for anyone worthy of her company. It took more than a cursory glance, but she finally saw Frank, one of the few good athletes on campus. As usual, he had brought his girlfriend, Kim. That was a pity. She’d totally jump Frank’s bones if Kim didn’t have him on a two foot leash all the time.
Frank was wondering why they were all just standing around. Usually when he came to one of Topher’s parties, the party was raging by the time he walked through the door. So far this was a very quiet and subdued affair, definitely not his preferred scene. He liked his parties loud, because that way he couldn’t hear his girlfriend’s incessant complaining or trying to draw him into a fight. He would have already cut and run if Topher hadn’t told him that it’d be worth his while. So he tried to wait patiently, and hoped his girlfriend Kim would do the same. But by her posture and the expression of discontent on her face, she was going to do no such thing.
“Babe, look at who’s here,” she said derisively. “I’d talk with, maybe like, two or three of these people. And there’s no music, and nobody’s drinking! We’re leaving.”
He slid his hands around Kim’s tight waist and pulled her towards him to hopefully calm her foul modd. She felt so soft against him, and she smelled terrific. “Babe, give Topher a chance. He said-”
Kim pushed his arms down and stepped out of his embrace. “I don’t care what Topher said!” she hissed louder than she knew Frank would like. “I said we’re leaving.”
Frank sighed. It was always her way or the highway, and had been for the last year they’d been dating. It hadn’t been like that in the beginning. She had been a little feisty, and a lot bossy, but she had always accepted his hands on her body. Now most times he tried to be affectionate, especially in public, she’d push him away. With a year and a half to go till graduation, it seemed she was just keeping him around for his status as a jock. That might be fair, because sometimes he wondered if he was keeping her around for her body. The problem was, he got to touch it less and less these days.
As Frank and Kim stepped out to make their exit, Topher called out, "If you go now, you won't get to see what these do."
Every eye locked onto a folded manilla envelope that Topher extracted from his back pocket. He reached inside and pulled out a two by two inch square of glossy white paper.
"Is that some new drug?" Frank asked.
Topher smiled and began to pass them out, one to each person. "Better. I'll explain what it does after everyone gets one. Don't break the seal on the adhesive to them before I tell you so we can all enjoy the ride together."
Everyone's curiosity peaked and the room began to chatter. One by one, they studied the innocuous looking white square that Topher placed in their palm. As people poked and prodded it and held it up to the light, it looked like just an ordinary sticker. How could it be better than recreational drugs?
Ryan was examining his when Bailey nudged him. "We haven't been here five minutes and someone is already checking you out."
"What?" Ryan asked as he doubtfully scanned the room. "Where?"
"Play it cool, Romeo," Bailey said from the side of her mouth. "3 o'clock."
"I asked where," Ryan began, but stopped talking as Bailey's foot came firmly down on his. He gave a quiet yelp, then followed where Bailey's finger pointed. A cute, chubby girl was staring at him from the opposite side of the room. Well, he didn’t notice that she was staring at first. He noticed her boobs first. They were huge. And when his eyes finally found her face, yes, she was staring at him. He recognized her from his Chemistry class. She gave him a little wave, then looked down at her chest, then arched it forward, as if giving Ryan permission to look all he wanted.
"Damn," Bailey whispered. "It might be easier to get you laid than I thought.”
He looked away from the girl as he remembered Bailey’s words earlier. His mood became sulky. “She’s not my type.”
“No giant boobs, check!” Bailey said.
Ryan noticed that someone else was staring in their direction. An overweight, nerdy looking guy was looking intently at Bailey. Ryan pointed him out to her. “It looks like it might be easy for you too!”
“Ugh, that’s Steven!” Bailey muttered. “No thank you!”
“You know him?”
“He keeps hitting on me in my introductory science class. And not just me, I’ve seen him hit on other girls in class as well. He’s real suave about it too,” she said sarcastically. “His signature move is to stare relentlessly like a creep. But he also likes to brush up against anyone of the female persuasion when getting to his seat in class. I’m pretty sure he would hump anything with a pulse, which he might not have if he ever brushes up against me the way I’ve seen him do other girls.”
“I think you should give him a chance.”
Ryan unsuccessfully dodged the hand to the back of his head.
As Topher handed out the last piece, the room grew quiet with anticipation. With a flourish, Topher held up the last square and said, “Thank you all for accepting the invite to my party. It will be unlike any of my other social gatherings, because of this.” He shook the small square in his hand.
“Is it a new drug?” someone asked excitedly.
“It is not,” Topher grinned wildly. As disappointed murmuring broke out in the room, Topher raised both his hands to quiet them down. “It’s something better! And all of you get to be the first to experience it. Tiffany,” he called as he motioned for her to come forward, “now is when I require your assistance.”
Tiffany did as he asked, but with some hesitancy. She liked making money, but hated surprises, or being made to look foolish, and this had the potential for both. But he had paid her five hundred dollars for 90 seconds, so she dutifully strutted over to him and struck a haughty pose with a fake smile. The clock was ticking as of now, and she began to count.
With Tiffany beside him, Topher continued. “What you have in your hand is a sticker that has been infused with a possession spell. Yes, I said spell, as in magic spell. And with it, you’ll be able to possess a person’s body for about 90 seconds.”
Tiffany did her best not to laugh out loud at him. Had he gone mad, or was he under the influence of some powerful pharmaceuticals? Either way, this would be over in 77 seconds.
Kim was already pulling on Frank’s arm, a sign that she wanted to go. His eyes met hers, and she said loudly, “You brought me here for this. This is a joke, you idiot. Topher’s messing with us. It’s just an excuse for us all to act crazy and pretend someone is possessing us. It’s stupid. We’re not kids.”
Before anyone had a chance to exit, Topher cooly said, “I know none of you will believe me so…” Topher peeled off the plastic tab from the sticker and pressed the adhesive gently to the small of Tiffany’s back. “...so I’ll show you.”
Everyone gasped as Topher’s body phased into Tiffany, who seemed completely unaware that anything was happening to her. Her body only twitched slightly, and then relaxed.
Tiffany began to speak as if nothing were out of the ordinary as she raised a hand and stroked her soft face. “As you can see, I’m not lying. I’m not making it up. The possession spell works. I am now in control of Tiffany’s body.” Her hand slid from her face, landed on her breast, and continued its descent down her voluptuous body. “Every single bit of it.”
It took almost half a minute for Topher to quiet everyone down again. When they did, he kept on explaining with Tiffany’s voice, but his salesmanship. “I can see a lot of you have questions, and I’ll give you the basics. But if you want more than that, you’ll just have to experience it for yourself. For starters, it is reusable as long as the sticker’s adhesive holds, which in testing is around ten to fifteen times. To use it, you must stick it to a person’s back. It doesn’t matter if it’s their skin or their clothes, just has to be near the center of their back for the spell to kick in. And that’s it. You don’t have to say or chant anything, because the spell has been preprogrammed into the sticker. And-”
Tiffany’s body jerked again, and Topher’s body rematerialized right behind her. Tiffany was at a count of 24 seconds. He’d better hurry up with whatever he was trying to sell.
Topher picked back up his pitch in his body. “Well, once the time is up, you pop back out with the person you possessed none the wiser, thinking that nothing has happened at all. And then you can go again by pressing the sticker on their back if you want. Or you can pick someone else. Or you can let someone possess you, or-”
Tiffany stopped counting. Why was Topher so obsessed with this silly bit of fiction. She spun to look at him and asked, “What are you talking about? No one’s going to believe any of this.” But she saw that everyone’s eyes were on her as if she had done a spectacular magic trick.
“You see?” Topher said jubilantly. “She has no idea she was possessed! When you stick someone, it happens instantly, and when you come out, no time for them has passed. The only way they might have a clue that anything funny happened, is if you’ve changed their surroundings, like say moved them to a different room, or if you’ve been naughty and maybe taken off a few articles of their clothing.” He mimed taking his shirt off.
“How is this better than drugs?” a dimwitted sophomore asked.
Topher addressed the question while he deftly reached behind Tiffany’s back and retrieved the sticker. “Haven’t you ever wondered what it would be like to be in someone else’s skin? To feel taller, or stronger, or…” he placed the sticker onto Tiffany’s back again, and Topher vanished into her.
Tiffany’s hands went just under her breasts, and she pushed them up and locked eyes with several guys in the room. “...or to know what it’s like to touch the best boobs on campus?” As Topher glanced around, he saw that he had just convinced every man to stick around. “But ladies, you could know what it’s like to have an extra appendage between your legs. To feel what it’s like to run a hand up and down your own dick for a change. Or, you could walk a mile in another woman’s shoes and see the world through their eyes. The possibilities are endless, right up til the time runs out.”
Topher could tell that not everyone was on board, but many were already imagining what they could do, or who they wanted to try it out on first. He hurried his pitch along. “But maybe some of you are worried that if you were possessed, someone would have access to all the secrets inside your head. Well rest easy. No one will be able to access your mind, your memories, your passwords and pin numbers. The only thing a person will know about you is what they already knew when they possessed you.”
Topher knew he’d convinced even more of them now by more eyes darting around, looking for a person to stick. He gave the naysayers their only out. “Anyone who wants to go should leave right now. You can even take your stickers with you, but know this! They won’t work outside of this house. The magic is tied to this place. The sticker would become just an ordinary sticker. And if you try to leave in the body of another person, you’d get ejected from them immediately.”
Tiffany’s eyes had a few more seconds to gauge people’s responses, until Topher reappeared behind her. She didn’t understand why Topher had stopped talking mid sentence. Her sorority sisters were looking at her with a mix of nervousness, excitement, and possibly fear. She didn’t think a full 90 seconds had passed, but she was going to cut whatever this was short. “Look, Topher, if you don’t need me anymore, my sisters and I are going to leave.”
“Just 10 more seconds, Tiffany,” Topher said patiently. “Yes, anyone who wants to, should go now.” Six people began to shuffle forward to leave. Before they could get far, Topher added one more incentive. “But for anyone who wants to stay, there is an open bar.”
Only three people actually left, one of which was the frightened looking sorority sister. Tiffany thought that was weird. Nobody left when there was an open bar. Why hadn’t Topher led with that instead of talking about some possession sticker nonsense.
One person that was trying to leave was Kim. She was gritting her teeth and glaring furiously at her boyfriend. “Let’s go!” she commanded.
But Frank dug in his heels and said firmly. “I want to stay! If you want to go, go!”
His girlfriend’s eyes narrowed and both her hands went to her hips. “Why? So some skank can possess you and grab your dick? Or maybe they possess me and try and make out with you? Is that something you want? For some hussy or geek to take me over and make out with you?”
“Uh…” Was all the reply Frank could muster. Her words had sounded so exciting, so forbidden and alluring.
“Are you kidding me right now?” was all that Kim got out, before a girl behind her put a sticker on Kim’s back
Frank watched with wide eyes as it happened. He saw his girlfriend gasp, then squeal! She began to flex and wiggle her fingers. After that, she brought her hands to her boobs and started squeezing them shamelessly. “Not as large as mine,” Kim’s voice said appreciatively. “But definitely perkier.” Kim looked up into Frank’s eyes and smiled. “Sorry. It seemed like your girlfriend was about to rip you a new one. I hope you don’t mind.”
Not only did Frank not mind, but he was hornier than he had ever been. “Would you mind if I made out with my girlfriend right now? Probably won’t get a chance to later.”
The person in Kim appeared to consider it for a second, then shrugged her shoulders and giggled. “Sury, why not. It’s not my body.”
Their lips met and their tongues intertwined, but Frank wouldn’t get to experience all of it, because a sticker got placed on his back as well.
All around them, people were placing their stickers, and several people disappeared into someone else.
“Let the possession party commence!” Topher shouted. He bobbed and weaved his way quickly to the bar and began pouring drinks. “If any of you are feeling frisky, all the bedrooms are available to you!” He pressed a button on his phone and dance music flooded the room.
The most attractive people were the first to get possessed. Bailey would have fallen into that category, but when two people tried, Ryan saw them coming and intervened, pulling her out of the way. They escaped temporarily to a corner and watched as people started behaving strangely. Clothes began coming off and inhibitions were shed all around them. All combinations of people started making out passionately, guys and girls, guys and guys, and girls and girls, kissing, touching, groping. Two of the sorority girls had taken off their tops and bras and were just mashing their boobs together and giggling profusely.
“So, we’re not staying and being a part of this insanity, are we?” Ryan asked Bailey as they surveyed the debauchery around them. He wanted to leave. But he was also keenly aware that Bailey was almost cheek to cheek with him, and he didn’t mind that at all. He could smell her perfume, or lotion…whatever girls wear that made them smell good. He’d stay in this corner with just her for hours if she’d let him.
“How about I let you know in 90 seconds,” Bailey grinned as she snaked a hand behind Ryan’s back and placed her sticker.
To Ryan, it was as if no time had passed at all. Bailey’s face was grinning mischievously at him one second, and then the next, his face was meshed together with a girl’s. He could feel her in his mouth. It was hot and wet and warm. His dick was throbbing. He pulled back, and saw Bailey appear next to him out of the corner of his eye. He recognized the girl in front of him though, the one who had just been exploring his mouth with her tongue. It was the chubby girl that had been staring at him earlier.
She looked at him now with disappointment and hunger. “Why’d you stop?” Then she spotted Bailey.. “Oh, were you the one possessing him?”
“I don’t…” Ryan was at a loss. He looked at Bailey curiously, and she just gave him a thumbs up.
The girl smirked at Bailey and extended a hand towards her. “You’re a really good kisser. My name’s Tabitha.”
She took it and replied, “I’m Bailey, and this guy that can’t form complete sentences is my friend Ryan.”
“Just friends?” Tabitha asked firmly.
“Oh yeah, just friends,” Bailey confirmed, which felt like a knife through Ryan’s heart.
Tabitha looked at Ryan slyly. “I wonder if he’d kiss differently now?”
“Only one way to find out,” Bailey teased.
Tabitha wasted no time in pulling Ryan’s face back to hers. Again, Ryan felt her hot tongue as it probed his mouth. She was the one that ended the kiss this time. “Not as good, but he can learn.”
Ryan glanced at Bailey, and saw that she was happy for him. He couldn’t help but resent her pushing this Tabitha person into his path. Yes, he had gotten all worked up. But he was not happy. He didn’t want Tabitha. He wanted Bailey. He should just tell her that, out loud, instead of it broadcasting on loop in his mind. But he knew, deep down, he was too much of a coward. He tried to smile back at his friend, but his mouth crinkled and looked like had bitten into something sour.
Bailey thought he was joking, and made a face back at him. “Enjoy yourself, kids. I’m going to go get a drink.”
As she walked towards the bar, Tabitha hinted at Ryan, “I wouldn’t say no to a drink.”
Ryan had found his ability to brood wildly impared by a toplessTiffany who was making out with one of her sorority sisters.
Tabitha’s temper flared, but she gave Ryan another chance and loudly repeated, “Will you get me a drink?”
The question got into Ryan’s ears and bounced around as he saw the two gorgeous women kiss and fondle each other. He somehow managed to say, “I’m not thirsty.”
Tabitha looked angrily in Tiffany’s direction, and walked away from Ryan, who had just seemed to notice how many more topless women there were in the room.
Close by, Frank noticed his kiss with Kim had ended abruptly. One second he was kissing her luscious lips, and the next she had disappeared. Before he could even look around for her, time seemed to skip again, and he found himself in a room making out with a girl he had seen earlier, but didn’t know. Her hands were underneath his shirt, feeling the abs he worked so hard to keep. He heard the door shut behind him as whoever had possessed him left for a different target.
The woman in front of him was now trying to remove his shirt entirely. As he began to push her away, his girlfriend burst through the door at the worst possible time.
Kim charged like a bull and yelled, “Is this why you wanted to stay you two timing bastard!”
The girl on the bed with Frank yelped, rolled away, and ran out the door.
“Baby, this isn’t what it looks like!” Frank began.
“It looked like you were hooking up with that girl that just ran out of here!” Kim said as she took a swipe at Frank.
Frank dodged, and then continued to do so as Kim kept yelling and swinging away at him. Unbeknownst to her, a rotund looking guy had entered the room, and was sneaking up behind her. Frank saw. He saw it clearly. He could have said something, could have warned her, or shouted at the guy to stop, but he didn’t. A part of him, a very specific part actually, wanted his girlfriend to be possessed. He watched as a sticker was placed on her back, and the guy took control of his girlfriend’s hot body.
Instantly, Kim began to take her top and hurriedly struggled with her bra strap. As she did this, she said, “Ooh, I like this one. She’s real feisty. You’re welcome by the way, man. I think she had it in for you..”
The bra fell away and her perky breasts sprang into view. It wasn’t Frank’s first time seeing them, but it was different somehow. It wasn’t his girlfriend behind those eyes. It was someone else, controlling her, moving her, exposing her. For reasons he could not explain, it was the hottest thing he had ever experienced.
“Hey,” Frank said in almost a whisper. “That’s my girlfriend.”
The person inside Kim took this as a challenge, and Kim retorted, “Well sorry pal, but she’s mine for like, another 80 seconds or so.”
Frank looked her body up and down, then asked, “Could you take off her skirt too?”
Kim raised one eyebrow and jeered, “You want me to take off her panties while I’m at it?”
“Yes,” Frank said quietly. He was suddenly embarrassed as he realized he was asking this of another guy. A guy who would slide her underwear down her legs. Who would be able to see his girlfriend without a stitch on her.
Kim began to slowly nod like Frank’s request were totally sensible. “Alright. But first, introductions. The guy extended Kim’s hand while the other cupped a boob. “The name’s Steven.”
“Oh, uh, Frank.” He shook the offered hand. This part was weird, but it was worth it as he watched Kim’s eyes lock onto his, and she pulled down her skirt, then her panties.
“So, now what?” Kim’s voice asked casually. “You’re just going to stare at me? I mean, if that’s what gets you going.”
Frank thought it was so weird hearing Kim sound so easy going and accommodating. She’d been nothing but angry, bossy, and belligerent to him for months. Now she was talking to him without any of those tones or irritated expressions she typically used. And now that he wasn’t shaking her hand, she was groping both of her boobs.
“Can you like, make her strike sexy poses?” Frank stammered. Why was he so nervous?
Kim stopped mid squeeze. “I thought you said she was your girlfriend? Why can’t you just ask her to do that for you?”
“She is, I just, um, we’ve been going through a rough patch recently and…”
Kim put a hand on his shoulder. “Trouble in paradise. I get it. Say no more. I can pose her real provocative like, and you could take pictures. I wouldn’t mind that, especially if you’re willing to send them my way.” Kim fell back onto the bed and asked with feigned innocence, “Now how do you want me?”
Frank’s mouth went dry as he pulled out his phone to take pics.
Downstairs, Ryan was still gawking at the boobs all around him, but eventually remembered that Bailey was somewhere on the premises. Hadn’t she said the bar? He went to find her to see if she was ready to leave. But should he try possessing someone first? That was the whole point of this, wasn’t it? He could possess Bailey, but…just because she had possessed him, didn’t mean she’d be cool with him possessing her. They should just leave. But first he had to find Bailey She was being a terrible wing woman.
He felt someone touch his arm and he whirled around. He swallowed hard, as a genuine goddess began speaking to him.
“So, can you like, protect me from all the creeps here?” Tiffany asked like a helpless maiden. “Everyone keeps possessing my friends and I. Maybe if I’m with you, they’ll leave me alone.”
“Oh, uh, I guess that’s okay.” Ryan managed meekly.
She sidled up next to him and began running her hand up and down his arm. “My hero. I’m glad you’re here to look after me.”
Ryan tried to respond, but he had registered that her breast was pressing into his arm. It was so big and soft. He had never imagined being this close to Tiffany’s boobs. His head had turned of its own accord and his eyes had zeroed in on her cleavage. He had a front row seat to the twins. He could die happy. Wait, she was saying something. He hadn’t been paying attention! “I’m sorry, what?”
Tiffany giggled. “I said you seemed hypnotized by my boobs.”
Ryan went red. He couldn’t look at Tiffany. In a panic, he began frantically looking around for Bailey to help him. “Oh. I’m sorry! They were right there and, they’re so perfect, and…”
Her eyes narrowed. “Who are you looking for if perfect boobs are right in front of you?”
“My friend, Bailey,” Ryan answered honestly, even as his airway seemed to be closing up as a defense mechanism not to say anything stupid until his friend could come and bail him out.
Tiffany pulled back and put her hands on her hips. “Ryan. A very attractive woman that you couldn’t stop ogling earlier is now right in front of you, and you’re looking for me! Get your head in the game!”
Ryan’s head snapped back to Tiffany. “What?”
And right about then he watched as Bailey was ejected from Tiffany’s body.
“Are you kidding me?” Ryan asked her. While Tiffany looked at the familiar freshman in front of her, Bailey moved quickly to retrieve the sticker.
“What is happening?” Tiffany blurted angrily. “I seem to keep blacking out and waking up with different people in front of me.” She looked down at her outfit. “At least my tits aren’t out this time!”
Bailey put the sticker back onto Tiffany’s killer bod and was back in the driver’s seat a moment later.
“Why are you inside her?” Ryan asked.
“Oh, so you can talk now that you know it’s me in here?” Tiffany/Bailey challenged.
“Well, yeah, I mean…”
“I’m trying to build your confidence Ryan. Tiffany is just a girl. Sure, she’s hot and all, but you can carry on a conversation with her the same as me if you just…Ryan…” She saw that she had lost him again to the depths of her temporary cleavage. “Oh for the love of…here! Get it out of your system.”
She grabbed the back of his head and plunged him face forward into her tits. She laughed as he struggled briefly, but then he began to slide his face around the big, bouncy orbs. Bailey noted that it felt good, maybe better than hers felt. But it had been awhile since someone’s face had been this close to her chest.
Ryan was in heaven, but with a limited supply of oxygen. He didn’t mind though. His face was between Tiffany’s boobs, with Bailey in charge. He’d still prefer Bailey’s body, but he could make do. He lifted an arm and pulled her top and bra down, just enough for a nipple to pop out.
“Hey, I’m not sure you should…” Tiffany’s voice protested, but stopped as Bailey felt Ryan’s tongue snake out and lick her borrowed tit. Damn! It was so sensitive. She was going to have to rub one out when this was all over. Or maybe she could still find a guy at this party to screw. As Ryan began to suck on the nipple, she reveled in the pleasure for several seconds, then pushed him back. “Okay, okay. I think your confidence has been built. Told you I’d be a great wing woman.”
“Can I…could you let me kiss her?” Ryan begged. “I uh, probably need a lot of practice in that area.”
Tiffany’s mouth grimaced slightly. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea.”
“You made me kiss a girl with my own mouth earlier!” Ryan countered. “And you just let me lick Tiffany’s tits!”
“That’s a very good point,” Tiffany laughed. “Well, I guess it’s okay.”
She puckered and leaned forward. Ryan felt his heart surge, and his lips met hers, and it was an amazing two seconds, and then he felt the slap.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing!” Tiffany shrieked, and hurried off. She only made it five steps before a guy hopped into her and began feeling her up.
Bailey was standing in front of Ryan, and mouthed the word sorry.
“It’s fine,” Ryan said with a hand on his stinging cheek.
“Let me make it up to you. Is there anyone else you’d like me to possess?” Bailey asked helpfully.
Ryan thought that was such a loaded question. There were several beautiful women in this house. Bailey would probably let him touch any of them he wanted. But the person he really wanted to touch was right in front of him. He should just say that.
He tried. “Maybe…what if you…”
And then Tabitha walked behind Bailey and put a sticker on her back.
Upstairs, Frank was wishing 90 seconds were longer as Steven popped out of Kim for the fifth time, and promptly fell off the bed with a loud thunk. As his girlfriend’s face flared with anger, Frank reached towards her and pulled the sticker off her back. “Here!” he said, and shoved it towards Steven.
“Are you helping this gross pervert possess me?” Kim snarled. She looked down at herself. “And you still haven’t made him put my clothes on?”
As she was shouting, Steven placed the sticker on her back. It didn’t stick, but fell off.
“Put it on her man!” Frank urged.
“I did!” Steven said anxiously. “It’s not sticking anymore. That means the spell won’t work.” He looked towards the closed bedroom door as he planned a quick exit. He did not want to be in the middle of the impending lover’s quarrel.
“Worst. Boyfriend. Ever!” Kim shouted. “What were you letting him do to me?” She seemed to notice the phone in his hand for the first time and gasped. “Were you taking naked pictures of me? While this jerk was touching my body? I’m going to kill both of you as soon as I get my fucking clothes back on!”
“That’s my cue!” Steven said as he lumbered towards the door. “Good luck man.”
Steven was pretty out of shape, and Frank beat him by a mile to the door. He grabbed Steven by the shoulder and began whispering in his ear. “I never used my sticker. You can have it if you keep possessing her and, uh…let me…”
“What are you whispering about?” Kim shouted as she pulled her pants back on.
“Let me touch her,” Frank blurted out.
“I told you I’m not doing anything gay!”
“It’s not gay when you’re in a chick!”
Kim’s shirt was on, and she walked towards them with malicious resolve in her eyes.
“Negotiate later!” Steven squawked. “Possess now!”
Frank gave him the sticker he had kept in his pocket. A second later, his girlfriend’s hands were pummeling him about the head. He blocked what he could and tried to catch her arms.
“We are officially over!” she screamed. “And you should know I’ve been cheating on you with Mark for months. He’s got a huge dick! Much bigger than-”
But she stopped as Steven had moved behind her, and taken control.
Frank felt the fight go out of Kim. His hands were still on her. He let them slide down her arms. Her face lifted to his, and she looked him straight in the eyes and asked very hesitantly, “What kind of touching? Does this count?”
Frank stared at her soft lips. He wanted to kiss her so bad right now. Why? Why was she so much more alluring to him this way, with someone else inside of her?
“Hey dummy,” she said snapping her fingers in front of his face. “Clock’s ticking. What do you want me to do so I can keep your sticker?”
“I want to kiss you!” Frank demanded.
Kim’s body twisted from his grasp. “Gross. No way! I’m not kissing a guy. I didn’t have a problem posing your girl, especially after you said you’d send me the pics. But I’m not kissing you, or letting you touch me, or…”
“What if I eat her out?”
Kim/Steven paused. “I, uh…I guess that’s… Would I have to see your face?”
Frank shook his head. “Not if it’s between your legs.”
Steven was tempted. He’d only played with the boobs of the other girls’ he’d possessed, except for Kim. He’d managed to clumsily rub her pussy. It had felt okay, but he was pretty sure he was doing it wrong. “Have you eaten your girlfriend’s pussy before?”
“It’s been awhile, but yeah.”
“Did she like it?”
“Oh yeah.”
Steven knew the seconds were slipping away. He didn’t want to waste a whole possession round on the negotiations. “I guess, but no other touching.”
“How about this,” Frank said as he fished from his pocket Kim’s unused sticker that he had taken from her early in the chaos. “I give you this fresh sticker as well, and you let me kiss my girlfriend before I lick her pussy and make you cum.”
Two stickers! That was enough for Steven. “Deal! But I’m going to close my eyes and pretend you’re a chick. And try not to use a lot of tongue-”
But Frank’s mouth covered up any more words from Kim’s mouth. And his hands became needy and started extracting her from her clothes as quickly as he could.
Downstairs, Tabitha in Bailey’s body was grilling Ryan about his preferences. “How about that one?” she said as she pointed to a brunette taking shots at the bar.
“No. I don’t want you to possess her either?”
“And you’re sure you don’t want me to possess that Tiffany girl again? The incredibly hot one that everyone has been fighting over.”
“I’m sure.”
“Then who do you want? Because it wasn’t me! I could tell when you kissed me. But I can be literally anyone in this house you’d like to fuck right now. So who’s it going to be?”
“I, uh, no one, okay. Why do you even want to do this with me?”
A mischievous expression danced across Bailey’s face. “Because my kink is deflowering virgins. And I’d be willing to bet that you have never had a first time, have you?”
Ryan sighed and nodded once.
“Well then, virgin boy, I find myself with a terrific opportunity, and a quandary. You don’t seem to want to have sex in my body, but that’s okay, because I can be anyone in this house that you want me to be.” Tabitha watched him carefully. He refused to make eye contact with her, and only stared at the floor. Occasionally his eyes would drift up and he’d look her in the boobs.
A thought occurred to her, and she ventured a guess. “It’s this girl, isn’t it? The one I’m in right now. Bailey, right? The one that’s just your friend. She’s the one you really want.” Ryan said nothing but his eyes snapped right to hers, and they were filled with panic. That look told Tabitha all she needed to know, and she placed a hand gently onto Ryan’s cheek. “Well, she’s right here for the taking,” Bailey’s voice purred. “What do you say, virgin boy?”
“It’s not the same,” Ryan argued. “You’re not really her. And the spell will wear off any-”
And at that moment, it did, and Tabitha felt herself pushed out of Bailey’s body. She grabbed the sticker off of Bailey’s back, and almost put it back on. But she looked at Ryan curiously first, and seemed to reconsider her course of action. She whirled about suddenly and headed towards the bar where Topher was pouring a steady stream of drinks.
Bailey pulled her hand from Ryan’s face and asked curiously, “Did someone just possess me? What did they make me do?”
“Nothing,” Ryan said truthfully. “We just talked.”
“What? Lame!” Her gaze shifted to something behind him. “Oh my gosh! Look at that!” she exclaimed, pointing to a guy in the corner of the room. His sizeable dick was out and he was twirling it around and around. “He’s doing the helicopter twirl thing! I’d heard guys could do that, but I’ve never seen it til now.”
A girl popped out behind the guy just then and she walked away with a blush and a smile. She didn’t get far, as someone hopped into her, and her tits were out shortly thereafter.
“You good for a bit?” Bailey asked. “I’ve got to go try that out.”
“The helicopter thing? Be my guest,” Ryan said, doing his best to smile at her.
Bailey started to walk away, but noticed the cracks in her friend’s smile. “You okay?”
Ryan did his best to swallow his feelings. “I’m fine. Go and see what it’s like to twirl a dick. Can we leave after that?”
She sighed. “I guess, since it doesn’t seem like you’re having a good time.” And then she ran to sticker the guy.
A few seconds later, Ryan heard a guy’s voice yell from across the room, “Ryan, look! Look at my dick! I’m doing it!”
Ryan waved and gave Bailey another thin lipped smile, then walked to the bar. He might as well get a drink before he left. He was glad to see that Tabitha had already come and gone.
Upstairs, Steven was in paradise. He was getting eaten out 90 seconds at a time, which wasn’t ideal, but still felt amazing. He was fully prepared to use the last of the stickers possessing Kim if Frank kept licking that pussy.
It was even okay that Frank’s hand occasionally reached up and groped Kim’s boobs. It felt good to have another hand squeezing and pinching them. Steven arched Kim’s back as another wave of pleasure washed over him, as Frank hit that very special spot. “Oh damn! This feels so great! A pussy is so much better than a dick!”
Frank came up for air to ask, “How about you let me fuck her?”
Kim’s hand pushed Frank’s head back down. “Stop talking crazy and keep licking me.”
Frank obeyed for another few seconds, then stuck two fingers inside her sopping wet hole.
Kim/Steven yelped. “Ooh that feels weird, but I like it!”
“My dick goes in even deeper than that,” Frank pointed out. He watched as Kim/Steven seemed to consider this.
But before he could make up his mind, Steven popped out of Kim from behind her, which meant Kim was on top of him. Steven pushed her off quickly, and Frank handed him a sticker, which Steven hurriedly slapped onto Kim’s back. It slid off. “This one’s out, Frank.”
“Okay, here’s the other one.”
Frank saw Kim’s expression during the exchange. She still looked mad, but also like she was trying to work out a puzzle. “What have you been doing to my pussy?” she moaned. “It’s on fire.”
“Uh, just attacking it with my tongue.”
“You haven’t done that in forever,” she growled. She noticed Steven and shot him a glare, but then continued talking to Frank. “My pussy feels so tingly babe. Why don’t you ask this guy to leave so you can get back to it.”
Frank had to wonder why she would suddenly be cool with this, especially after yelling consistently at him between possessions.
“Oh,” Kim cooed. “I know what you’re thinking. This doesn’t mean we’re getting back together. I’m just so turned on right now and…” Kim froze for a second as Steven lunged for her, then, “I’m back inside her again, Frank. You should really listen to what the lady said and get that pussy.”
Not one to look a gift horse in the pussy, Frank did just that, at least for next several seconds. And then he stopped to talk again, and Kim sounded like her old self as she cut him off before he could say a word, “Stop starting and stopping. You keep getting me right to the edge and then back off at the worst time.”
“How about I go ask Topher for more stickers?” Frank propositioned. “I’ll pay him whatever he wants. And you let me fuck Kim with you inside of her, and then you keep the stickers.”
Steven mulled it over quickly, which wasn’t easy as he was so horny and couldn’t really think straight, pun intended. “Go get the stickers, and maybe I’ll give you a handjob.”
Frank tore from the room, a man on a mission.
Ryan was on his second drink at the bar when Frank bumped into him. “Hey man, watch…” Ryan stopped himself from saying anything else when he saw Frank’s additional height and muscles.
“Sorry bro,” Frank said with a brief glance at Ryan. “Hey Topher!”
“Having a good time?” Topher asked with a wink.
Frank glanced at Ryan and a woman at the bar. “I need to have a private conversation real quick with my friend here.”
“Oh, so we’re friends now,” Topher smiled. “I thought I was just your dealer.” He waved everyone else away.
Ryan was slow to leave, and heard Frank say, “No man, we’re best friends. Listen, you got any more stickers? I’m willing to pay.”
Topher nodded like he had expected this. “You’re not the first person to ask. You know the drill. Only the first taste was free.”
“How much?”
“Two hundred bucks.”
Ryan almost spit out his drink as he began to walk away. Two hundred bucks for 90 seconds? Well, 90 seconds times ten. That still seemed like a huge rip off.
He heard Frank read his mind. “That’s way too much money!”
“Well like I said, you only got a taste. What I’m selling will have more of a kick.”
Ryan was out of ear shot after that. He didn’t have money like that to blow anyway. He looked around for Bailey. He really wanted to leave now. He checked where helicopter guy had been. He was still there, but he wasn’t twirling his dick anymore. He was stroking it though, and a few other girls were watching him do it with wide, hungry eyes.
Ryan observed long enough to see a different girl hop out of him. Then another girl, one that had been eagerly waiting, possessed him a second later. Ryan shook his head. That well hung guy had a line of girls waiting to possess him like he was some kind of ride. But where was Bailey? He was beginning to get worried when he felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned and breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of his friend’s pretty face.
“Sorry,” Bailey said quickly when she saw his concern fade. “Didn’t mean to worry you. Just had to use the bathroom.”
“It’s okay. You ready to go?”
“Well, what if-”
A person slapped her hard on the back, interrupting her. A guy had just put a sticker on her back. It stuck to her, but the guy didn’t disappear into her. He pulled it off and cursed, then said, “Oh man. I think I’m out!”
As he turned and walked away, he got possessed a second later by a girl who ran up behind and stuck him. His body quickly walked over to where Tiffany was making out with another guy, and began grinding his dick against her hip.
“If people are running out, that means the party will be winding down soon, I guess,” Ryan noted. “Sorry you didn’t get laid, Bailey. At least you got to swing a dick around. How did that feel?”
“What?” Bailey asked, then added quickly. “Oh, uh, good I guess. Hey, come with me.”
She grabbed his hand and pulled him into the foyer, but instead of going towards the door, she led him up the flight of stairs.
“Where are we going?” Ryan asked.
“Just somewhere with a bit of privacy,” was all she said.
The first two rooms they tried were occupied. One contained a guy and a girl going at it like it was their job. The second one had the makings of a mini orgy. Ryan had to pull Bailey away from that one because she couldn’t stop staring.
When they got into the third room, Bailey locked the door behind them, then looked intently at Ryan.
“What?” Ryan wondered aloud. “Do I got something on my face? Why’d you bring us up here?”
“Is there something you want to say to me?” Bailey asked. She walked towards him slowly with a look of concern.
“What?” Ryan asked apprehensively. Internally, his mind was racing, wondering if she knew about his feelings for her. If she asked him directly, he’d deny, deny, deny.
“Is the reason you didn’t pursue any of the other girls here…” she got shy all of a sudden. “Is it because maybe…you like me?”
“Yes!” Ryan practically shouted. So much for denial. “I mean…I know we’re friends. And I don’t want to ruin that. Our friendship has been the best thing that happened to me since I got here and-”
Bailey raced towards him and kissed him. Her momentum pushed him back, and he fell into a sitting position on the bed. Bailey crawled onto his lap, and peppered his lips and face with her mouth.
“Oh my gosh!” he gasped. “Is this really happening? Is this real?”
In a quick movement, she yanked her shirt off and watched as his eyes locked onto her bra. “What do you think?” She seemed to take a moment to admire her cleavage before taking one of his hands and placing it over her bra. She helped him squeeze her. “Do these feel real, Ryan?”
Ryan was so happy, and so turned on, but there was this thought, a stupid thought, one that buzzed about and dared to try and interrupt his happiness. “Uh, is it really you in there, Bailey?”
With mild shock, she asked, “What? You think someone’s possessing me right now and that’s why I’m coming on to you?”
“Well, yes. I mean, this was a possession party after all.”
Bailey nodded thoughtfully. “Okay, you’re right. But it has been longer than 90 seconds since I started talking to you downstairs, hasn’t it?”
“I think so.”
“Well if you’re not sure, why don’t you count down from 90. You can watch me closely while I remove this bra.” With a soft click, she unfastened the clasp, and let the bra slowly fall away from her boobs. Ryan was watching very closely indeed as she added. “If you see anyone pop out of me, you’ll know I was possessed. But if not, you can decide what you’d like to do with me next.”
In a room close by, Kim became aware for what seemed like the twentieth time that she was sitting on a bed, still completely naked. That wasn’t new to her. Nor was the fact that her fingers were on her pussy or a hand was squeezing her boobs. That had been how she had discovered herself a few times now. Also not new, was how her body felt. It wanted sex, it wanted to be penetrated, it wanted to climax! She hadn’t been this worked up in a while But none of that mattered because she knew what would happen if she didn’t move quickly. The pervert behind her would put the sticker onto her back and take over her body. And then she’d find herself in a slightly different position with a finger on her clit and a hand on her boob in another 90 seconds.
All of this flashed across her mind in the span of a few moments, which normally would have been too long, but behind her, Steven had fumbled the sticker. He picked it up off the bed and tried to place it again, but Kim had already sprung to her feet, whirled around, and faced him.
The door was just past him. She could do this. She’d have to run into the rest of the house naked. And would have to dodge anyone else with a sticker. But she’d just have to make it out of the house. That’s what Topher had said. The magic only worked inside the house. And then she’d get even with Frank, and Topher too. But first she’d flatten this overweight geek who was standing in her way. She faked like she was about to dart left, then faked again to the right. The guy’s response time was slow. She could get by this guy with no problem.
“I uh, I can’t let you leave before Frank gets back,” Steven stammered.
“Yeah, and why’s that?” Kim shot back.
“Because he wants to, uh…” Steven couldn’t finish and went red.
Kim spit out the rest in a fury. “He wants to fuck me! While you’re in my body! Is that it?”
“No, I wouldn’t let…I’m not gay!”
Kim laughed in spite of herself. “Oh, I’m sorry! I get confused sometimes. You’re not gay. You just want my boyfriend’s dick inside of you, while you’re in me. Now it all makes sense.”
“It’s not the same!” Steven argued, trying to stall for time. “He just really knows how to get you off! But he’ll only do it for your body. That’s why he’s coming back. He can’t get enough of that,” he said as he motioned to her.
Kim wasn’t sure how to feel about that. She believed their relationship had been nearing its end, but…he still wanted her. She had walked all over him for months, and he still only had eyes for her. He could be banging any other girl while she had been possessed, but he wanted her body. But then she gave it more thought. He wanted her body, but not her mind, otherwise Frank wouldn’t need this pathetic excuse of a man to possess her. And Frank had been helping him do it!
“Well, he’s going to have to learn to live without me!” Kim declared, and then made her move. She had been right. The guy’s weight did make him slower. She was past him in a flash and her hand was on the door before he was fully off the bed. She yanked it open, and ran right into Frank.
“Steven, I thought I told you to stay…” Frank trailed off as he saw a sheepish Steven with one foot still on the bed. “Oh, I see.”
Kim whirled around so her back wasn’t exposed to Steven, so he couldn’t use the sticker on her. Her bare butt backed into Steven, and she felt his dick push against her. She understood what it was to be between a rock and a hard place.
With her eyes on Steven, she pleaded with Frank, “Babe, you don’t need him. If you want to fuck me, I’ll let you. I didn’t know you still loved me and wanted me this much. If you make this creep go away, we can try again.”
Frank put his beefy hands on her shoulders and spun her around. She was scared for a second, until she heard Frank’s booming voice say, “Drop the sticker, Steven.”
“But…” Steven protested as he shambled forward.
Kim smirked. She couldn’t believe Frank was buying her “try again” speech. She looked up at him and said, “My hero.” Then gave him a peck on the cheek.
She was so confident that her deception was working, that she didn’t notice Frank’s hand reach into his back pocket and pull out a blue sticker, and extend it towards Steven. Steven wasn’t sure what he was supposed to do, but then he made eye contact with Frank, who winked at him. Steven closed the gap quickly, grabbed the sticker from Frank’s hand, and began to remove the plastic tab.
Kim realized that something was going on, but when she tried to turn around and see, Frank’s hands clamped onto her shoulders, pinning her to the spot. “What’s going on, Frank?” she asked sharply.
Frank gave her a knowing smile. “Everything with you has been hard lately, and you just suddenly have a change of heart about us? I’m sure that’s not the only time you’ve been fake with me.”
She began to squirm in his grip as she shouted in his face, “You’re right about that you pathetic waste of space! I will make you regret this! First chance I get I’m going to cut off your-”
And then the fight left her. She stopped squirming, and her face broke out into a grin. “I’m back in.”
Frank couldn’t help himself. He kissed her.
Steven felt a tongue enter Kim’s smaller mouth. Her feminine body responded automatically to the sensation of Frank’s body so close to hers. Steven’s mind rejected it a moment later, and he pushed Frank off and began spitting. “No, ew! Gross, man! Why’d you do that?”
Frank ushered them both in so he could lock the door. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t help myself. This is such a huge turn on for me.”
“I’m happy you’ve found your kink, but I am not comfortable kissing you.”
“But it’s okay if I eat her out?”
“Obviously,” Kim/Steven said as she fell backwards onto the bed and spread her legs wide.
“And you’ll let me feel her tits?”
“Yeah, yeah, all that feels good. Now hurry up so we don’t waste this sticker.”
Frank opened his mouth to say something, then thought better of it and lowered his mouth to Kim’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Kim’s moans filled the room. Frank started groping her tits with one hand, then both. She grabbed his hands and helped him squeeze harder. She had always liked it a little rough.
Steven found it hard to think about anything else but the waves of pleasure that kept rippling through Kim’s body. If he had been aware of the passage of time, he might have realized that more than 90 seconds had come and gone, a few times actually. He felt a finger go inside of Kim’s pussy again, then two, all while Frank’s tongue did its thing. Steven felt Kim’s pelvis begin to instinctively writhe and buck against Frank’s face, and a tsunami of ecstasy washed over him from head to toe. It was better than any orgasm Steven had ever felt in a male body, and lasted much longer as well.
Frank stopped his tongue lashing and withdrew his fingers. He looked at Kim, who lay sweaty and spent before him. His dick was throbbing. It needed release. Her legs had closed around Frank’s head as she came, but he steadily began to spread them wide again.
A thought finally occurred to Steven. “Hey, how long’s it been? Shouldn’t I have been kicked out of her by now?”
“If it had been the normal sticker, yeah. But Topher gave me one that lasts a bit longer.”
Kim’s face became worried. “How much longer?”
“Twenty four hours,” Frank said, and placed a finger directly onto Kim’s clit.
Kim moaned and her body squirmed. “But, that’s too long,” Kim/Steven whined. “I don’t want to be a girl for a whole day.”
“I’ll try to help it pass quickly for you,” Frank smiled as he slipped a finger back inside. “Or I could stop right now and we could go our separate ways.”
“No!” she pleaded. “Keep doing that! I’m still so horny! I could totally go again.”
That was the other kick Topher had promised. Not only would this version of the spell last longer, but it included an aphrodisiac spell. The possessed person’s body would have a higher libido the whole time. Still, Frank acted surprised by Steven’s words, even as he continued to tease Kim’s clit. “Oh? Well, I wish I could help you, but…” Frank stopped touching Kim entirely, leaving a very frustrated Steven.
Steven wasn’t dumb. He knew where this was heading. Kim’s body didn’t seem to care though. Steven made himself one final compromise. “I’ll shut my eyes, okay? But no kissing. And you can just…do what you need to do, but keep getting me off.”
“That’s my Kimmy,” Frank said. He watched Kim roll her eyes at that, before shutting them tightly. He pulled off his pants and boxers, and then stared at her sopping pussy for a few seconds.
Steven still didn’t look as Frank rubbed the tip of his dick in her juices, getting it nice and wet for entry. But Steven couldn’t stop himself from letting out a delighted squeal in Kim’s voice as Frank’s dick went in. Kim’s pussy was being filled slowly, inch by glorious inch. Kim’s eyes opened as Frank began to pump in and out of her. Steven was letting a guy fuck him. That had not been on his to do list today.
He looked down and was calmed by the sight of Kim’s tits, bobbing up and down as Frank pounding Kim’s pussy. Steven knew that Frank had clearly gotten more than a little pent up. It was okay. As long as he didn’t try to kiss him again. It was okay that he was inside this body. It felt good. So good. Impossibly good. He could do this. He could stay a girl for twenty four hours. He wondered how many orgasms a girl could have in that time. He couldn’t wait to find out.
Back in Ryan and Bailey’s room, things had moved a little more slowly. At Bailey’s insistence, Ryan had begun counting to 90, very slowly. Bailey had turned his count into a silent striptease, removing her shorts and underwear. Ryan only made it to 32, and then stood up.
“Can I touch you?” he asked in a nervous tremor.
She gave him a bigger smile than he had ever seen. “Of course. You can touch me anywhere you want.”
And that’s what he did. She giggled as he began to run nervous, shaky hands over her. He felt her soft, smooth skin that seemed to go on forever. His hands went up and down her arms, then he crouched and moved them down the side of her legs. This put her pussy directly in front of him. He saw the patch of dark blonde hair. He moved his hands to the back side of her legs, and lifted them up. When his fingers touched the underside of her butt cheeks, he hesitated.
Bailey was breathing hard as she encouraged him, “Keep going. Feel all of me. I want you to.”
He kept staring at her pussy as his fingers continued their journey. Her cheeks lifted at his touch, and then he was gripping them in his hands. Her butt was small and tight. He spread her cheeks apart, then pushed them together. He saw a trickle of moisture run down her inner thigh.
“Are you…” he started to ask. Then he brought a hand around and touched the clear fluid.
“Yeah, that’s how wet I am right now for you,” Bailey said with knees that began to shake. “I love how you’re touching me. I love how much you want me. I think I’ll need to sit down soon.”
“Of course, sure, yeah,” Ryan said. He stood and led her to the bed. They sat down, and he put a hand on her boob. And then he kissed her. They stayed like this for a minute or two. Ryan had no way of knowing because for him, time was at a standstill. Eventually, some instinct kicked in, and he began to push her down onto the bed.
“Wait,” she said.
Ryan froze, terrified that he had done something wrong.
“It’s your turn to get naked,” she whispered softly.
He sighed, and clumsily shucked off his clothes, almost falling over in the process. Then he was beside her, pushing her down. She spread her legs, letting his dick rub near her pussy entrance. He tried to push into her. His aim was off.
Bailey giggled, then reached down and took his dick into her hand. “Let me help you out there, virgin boy.”
That phrase struck Ryan hard, as Bailey’s hand guided him into her. His face mirrored a mixture of horror and delight as he felt himself slide into her depths. “Oh!” he gasped at the overwhelming sensation of being inside his crush.
“Try not to cum too fast!” she said quickly. “Think of something else if you need to.”
Ryan was already thinking of something else. The phrase virgin boy. That’s what Tabitha had called him. Had Bailey overheard her say that? She couldn’t have. Tabitha had been inside of Bailey at the time, and Bailey wouldn’t have remembered.
“That’s it,” Bailey cooed underneath him. “You’re nice and hard inside of me.This is what you wanted, isn’t it?”
Had Ryan ever told Bailey that he was a virgin? He didn’t think so. She might have assumed, but…
She wrapped her legs around him and pulled him deeper. “You have to start a rhythm. You need to go in and out, not all the way out mind you, just to the tip. And then push back into me. Slowly at first, but then you can speed up, and you want to try and go deeper. Good. Just keep doing that.”
Ryan found himself following her instruction, even as his mind wondered. She began to moan loudly underneath him. It was incredibly sexy, and Ryan did not doubt that he would have exploded in her several times already if his mind weren’t otherwise preoccupied.
“Put a hand on my tit and pinch it!” she ordered.
Ryan obliged. She leaned forward for a kiss, and he gave it. It seemed hollow though. His dick didn’t care, and as it surged towards the finish line, he asked, “So, I guess thanks for being a great wing woman.”
Her expression became confused. “What? Wing woman? Sure, whatever. Just give it to me harder!”
He did give it to her harder. He was pumping furiously now as he kept to his line of questioning. “You called yourself that earlier, a couple of times actually. You said you’d be my wing woman and help get me laid.”
Her hips were bucking under him, trying to get him deeper every time. “How am I doing so far?” she cried out.
He could feel his balls tighten, and his dick begin to pulse inside her. Even so, he looked her in the eyes, and said the obvious. “You’re not her, are you?”
The hungry smile she gave him was one he had seen before, on Tabitha. She bucked harder and faster against him as she saw he was right on the edge. Then she gave him an extra show by playing with her tits. “That’s not going to stop you from cumming inside of her, is it?”
To Ryan’s regret, it did not stop him in the slightest.
The end?
3
28.1K
23
28
A newly married couple find their lives upended when the wife goes to work for a company where all is not as it seems.
Riley Harper was between jobs when she saw the ad. The 21 year old blonde had recently quit as a waitress at a local restaurant. She usually got great tips that she knew was more thanks to her curves than her service, but despised being hit on all the time, especially now that she was newly married. But it wasn’t okay for her to be without a job. Yesterday her husband Ben came home early from his factory. Apparently he’d been furloughed for at least 3 weeks. They didn’t have any sort of savings that would keep them in the black longer than a couple of weeks, so Riley stepped up.
She got on her phone and began job hunting, but quickly grew frustrated by how similar they were to every job she’d had before. Cashier, hostess, server, retail sales specialist. She wasn’t qualified for much else, but just once she’d like to do something that didn’t involve wearing a name tag. That’s when she came across the ad for Del Corp.
Riley clicked on it, and read about a company that was a bit of a drive away. An hour. But it paid eighty thousand dollars a year. That was four times what her last job paid! Del Corp was looking for people who could do simple data entry, and no degree was required. Then the best yet. They would let you work from home 4 of the 5 days a week! This suddenly seemed too good to be true, but what the hell. For the hope of that much money, she’d take her chances.
Riley looked for a place to begin filling out her application online, but then read that the application and interview process would only be done in person, and that candidates would be seen during a small window later this week.
So that Friday, Riley found herself an hour away with a clipboard in her lap, filling out a paper application. She’d just written her new name and still got a thrill from it a whole five weeks later. That’s how long she’d been married. Her mind drifted to Ben, standing there all handsome in his tux, looking at her like she was the prettiest thing he’d ever seen. Her blonde, shoulder length hair had been adorned with flowers. Her face hidden behind her veil. She’d always cherish the moment when he’d lifted it over her head and mouthed, ‘Wow.’ She hadn’t been able to stop smiling. The butterflies had been nonstop that magical day, and they returned quickly every time she thought about it.
She loved being Mrs. Ben Harper. Loved being married. She was at the part of the application that asked for the relationship status. Married or single. With a bit of a flourish, she brought her pen over the box that said married. She hovered over it dramatically. She was about to make an indelible x, when the applicant to her right, a pretty brunette, cleared her throat.
“Don't,” she whispered. “Check single, or you don't stand a chance.”
“Excuse me?” Riley whispered back. Companies were not legally allowed to hire people based on whether they were married or not.
The brunette scanned the room, making sure no other ears were tracking their hushed whispers, then said softly, “My roommate already works here. She told me discreetly that they only hire people who aren’t married. Do what you want, but if you really want the job, don’t let on that you’re married.”
“Thanks…” Riley said hesitantly. Why would a data entry job care at all about whether or not she was married? She looked around the room and saw a total of 11 candidates including herself. She didn’t know how many would be offered a job. Maybe just one or two of them. She wasn’t particularly proficient at data entry, but she was a fast learner. She’d do whatever it took to secure financial stability for her and Ben.
This could change everything for them. Ben wouldn’t like that she’d have to lie about being married to him to get the job, but she wouldn’t have to tell him. It’s not like the company was going to come to her house. So she took a breath, and checked the box that said single.
The brunette whispered out the side of her mouth, “Good call. Best of luck in your interview.”
“You too,” Riley said.
A handsome man with dark hair and a thousand watt smile stepped out of the adjoining conference room. He picked up the sign in sheet with every applicant's name, and then scanned the room. “Josephine?” he asked in a clear, deep voice.
The brunette stood, smoothed her pantsuit and said, “That’s me.”
The man beamed at her. “Right this way,” and gestured for her to join him in the conference room.
Before she went, Josephine extended a hand to Riley. “If we end up working together, you can call me Josie.”
Riley giggled and took it. “I sure hope we do, Josie. I’m Riley.”
Josie winked and gave Riley’s hand an encouraging squeeze. “I know, I saw it on your application.” With that Josie headed into the interview.
Ten minutes later, she came out with a confident smile on her face and gave Riley a big thumbs up. “Piece of cake.”
“Did they offer you the job?” Riley asked with wide eyes.
Josie nodded. “On the spot. I’m to report back here on Monday.”
Riley felt her stomach lurch as she thought about how this might affect her odds, but smiled gamely. “Congrats. I hope my interview goes as well as yours.”
“Just be yourself.” Josie leaned down and whispered in Riley’s ear. “And be single.”
Riley laughed softly. “Got it.”
As Josie left the waiting room, Riley found herself wishing Josie could have stayed for moral support until it was her turn. She wished Ben could have come for the same reason, but that might have cost her her shot if her husband had tagged along.
Two more applicants came and went. One was a guy who came out with slumped shoulders. The other was a striking red headed woman who walked out with head held high and a confident swagger in her hips. It was clear that only one of them had gotten the job.
Riley observed that none of the men came out looking like they’d had an offer. Rather, it was only the women. Specifically, beautiful women.
Doubts flooded Riley’s mind again as her name was finally called. She stood up and walked towards the open door, but as she did, she wondered if she was willing to work for a company that seemed biased towards looks, gender, and marital status. If she wanted that, she could just go back to her last job, or the one before that, or the one before that.
But she remembered quickly that none of those places were going to pay 80 grand a year, so she put on her game face. For that much money, she even went so far as to chide herself for not wearing something low cut to show off her impressive cleavage. Her jiggly chest certainly kept her husband’s attention. But she’d opted for a pale blue blouse that gave her the conservative look she preferred to have in public. Hopefully that wasn’t a deal breaker.
Finally it was her turn, and she stepped into the conference room for her interview. There were two people on the other side of a long table. The handsome man that called in the candidates, and a woman. The man came around the desk, and closed the door behind her, then offered his hand. “I’m Marcus,” he said kindly. He gestured towards the woman that hadn’t moved, but was perusing a file on the table. “This is Doris.”
Doris was much older than Marcus. Marcus was maybe in his mid thirties, early forties, but Doris looked like she was going on a hundred and twenty. Deep wrinkles and sagging jowls made Riley think that she’d judged Del Corp too harshly. Clearly they didn’t just care about looks if Doris worked here.
When Riley stopped looking at Doris and glanced back at Marcus, she noticed his eyes bounce up quickly to hers. He’d been looking at her chest. She kept the smile plastered on her face, but inside thought, “You’ll never see ‘em perv. They belong to my husband.”
Marcus took Riley’s application and took it to his side of the table. Riley took a seat across from them. Riley noticed Doris glanced at her application, putting a bony finger near the section that indicated her relationship status. She nodded and gave what could have been a sound of approval, or begrudging interest.
Marcus smiled, and tapped his right hand on the table, as he perused more of her application. The silver ring that he wore on that hand made a loud ting ting sound as he tapped. After his cursory glance, the interview began. There was a back and forth about Riley’s employment history. Some questions about her computer proficiency. Doris had frowned at that part, but Marcus had seemed undeterred.
Riley thought she’d answered all the questions well. Maybe everything was going her way. Then Doris finally fixed her eyes on her and she felt the color leave her face.
As Doris spoke, Riley was reminded of every mean spinster she’d ever seen in movies. “Miss Harper,” Doris began, putting an emphasis on the ‘Miss,’ “We are looking for someone who is motivated team player. You might be called on to perform a task for the company at all hours. Would that be a problem?”
Thinking about her first paycheck, Riley didn’t hesitate. “No, ma’am.”
Doris’s eyes became narrow slits. “Is there anything, or anyone, in your life that might slow you down or get in the way. Anyone you might be…beholden too?”
Had Riley not had the earlier conversation with Josie, she might not have immediately seen this as a way to ask about her relationship status without directly asking about it. It clearly was a big deal. But given that it truly was none of their business, she again answered, “Nope. It’s just me right now. Nothing tying me down. Completely single and live by my lonesome.” She stopped after that, worried she might have laid it on a little too thick.
Marcus smile grew very wide at that answer, and he shared a look with Doris, who also gave a smile, although a very tight lipped one.
“Well, we think you’ll be a perfect fit, Riley. We’d like you to start Monday.”
Riley’s jaw dropped. “So I got the job!” she squealed, wanting to leap up and bounce around the room.
“You got the job!” Marcus repeated, standing up and buttoning his suit. He came around the table and for a second Riley thought he was going to hug her, but then he put out his hand and said, “Welcome to the Del Corp family.”
She took it and enthusiastically said to him and Doris, “Thank you. Thank you! I won’t let you down.”
She then strode out confidently from the conference room. It would be a long drive home, but that was no problem now. She had a high paying job! She couldn’t wait to tell her husband.
Before they called the next candidate, Marcus said, “I’m going to enjoy that one. She’s just my type.”
Doris nodded smugly. “Me too. There’s definitely a demand for busty blondes from the clients. And there’s a real sweetness about her too. She’ll be in high demand for sure.”
An hour later, Ben was thrilled when his wife told him the news, but the money Riley was being offered almost seemed too good to be true though. “So…you’re gonna be doing what exactly?”
“It’s data entry basically for a bunch of rich clients I guess. It can’t be too hard though, cause they didn’t seem too worried about my work history.”
Ben gave his wife a wry smile and asked, “Was it a man who interviewed you?”
Riley crossed her arms over her ample chest. “Just what are you implying?”
“Only that you’re super hot, even with that blouse buttoned all the way to the top.”
Riley’s eyebrows shot up in mock annoyance. “I’ll have you know that it was a man AND a woman.”
“So they both had the hots for you?”
Riley took a playful swat at her husband, who backed out of reach at the last second. A second later, her fingers began unbuttoning her blouse from the top down. “If this outfit bothers you so much, I’ll just have to take it off.”
As a silky black bra came into view, Ben’s mouth began to water. It had been almost 10 hours since they’d had sex. Far too long for the newlywed couple. “Yeah. Yeah you should definitely take it off.”
“Are you saying that I only got the job because of my body?”
“I would never say such a thing,” Ben said, keen to not jeopardize his chances of getting some.
“Would YOU give me the job because of my body?” Riley asked as she reached behind to unfasten the bra.
“I would give you the job and a raise and immediately make you CEO for a glimpse of your boobs alone.”
She giggled, and he saw the bra tighten as she pulled at the clasp, then the release. He saw the tops of her boobs wobble as gravity tried to let them escape. But Riley held the bra in place with one hand, while the other slowly pulled down the straps. She loved how Ben looked at her. It was okay for him to look. She so wanted him to. He was still so captivated by her body, even after having seen it so many times. The anticipation of getting to see her boobs never failed to get him excited. And that’s what she wanted right then. To get him very excited, and to take her. She couldn’t think of a better way to celebrate.
“Wow,” Riley teased as she held the bra in place. “So I just have to show you my boobs, and you’ll give me the whole damn company?”
“I’d give you the whole world.”
“Good answer.” The bra fell. Boobs bounced out.
Riley tackled her man, and more clothes were quickly discarded so they could make love on their living room floor.
Ben was not a morning person, but that following Monday, he rose early to make his wife breakfast in bed. Pancakes, bacon, eggs, and juice. It was a sweet gesture, but cooking had never been his forte. He burned everything but the juice, and even that was a little close.
He still happily brought it to her on a tray, but when he entered their bedroom, found that his wife was already up and half dressed in bra and panties. “Babe,” he whined. “You’re supposed to still be in bed!”
Riley turned and saw the barely edible breakfast her man had prepared. Her smile was radiant as she sauntered towards him. “You are the sweetest husband I could ever asked for,” she gushed. “How did I ever get so lucky?”
She threw her arms around his neck, causing the contents of the tray to rattle precariously as Ben did his best to save it. He lost the juice. Its contents hit the carpet of their bedroom, but still he tried to salvage the moment. “Seriously Riley, get in bed!”
Riley gave a cute pout that she used when she wanted to get her way. It always worked on her husband. “But I don’t have time.”
Ben faltered at her cute face, but said, “Nuh uh, there’s still plenty of time for you to eat and get ready.”
She kissed his lips and said, “Not if I do this.” And she stepped back, and sank to her knees. As she did, she pulled down Ben’s boxers.
As soon as Ben saw what his wife intended to do, his dick raced to catch up, getting hard so fast it hit the underside of the tray he was still holding. “No, this is your big day!” he protested. “I’m the one who’s trying to do something for you!”
Riley giggled as she took the tray from him and placed it on the floor. “I know,” she said sweetly. “And its that fact that makes me want to suck you off Mr. Harper. So shh.” She took him into her mouth. She wasn’t the best at cocksucking, but loved the sounds Ben made as she slid her tongue up and down his shaft. His little whimpers of pleasure were so cute and sexy. She loved being able to please him. She loved him so very much.
She swallowed down what he gave her, and left him to eat the breakfast. She brushed her teeth, finished dressing, and grabbed a power bar in the kitchen. She was almost out the door when Ben called out, “Wait!”
“I gotta go Ben, it’s an hour away,” Riley said in mock exasperation. But still, she waited for her husband to walk quickly towards her so he could embrace her, picking her up off her feet and kissing her.
He didn’t care that his dick had been in her mouth minutes ago. He was so proud of her. Loved her so much. Would do anything for her. “Thank you for being so awesome. I know you’re gonna go kick some ass today.”
“Just have the house clean and dinner on the table when I come back, babe,” Riley said in as low a voice as she could muster.
‘Yeah, I can do breakfast again,” Ben offered seriously.
Riley made a small grimace and said, “Uh, ha ha, just kidding. I’ll pick up something for us on the way home. You’ve done enough cooking.”
Ben hung his head. “It’s the thought that counts right.”
“Oh, you mean the thought that got you a blowjob? Yeah, I’d say that worked out for ya.”
They laughed and hugged again, and then Riley was out the door.
An hour later, Riley showed up for her new hire orientation, along with three other candidates she’d seen in the waiting room.
Looks like no one else had made the cut, she thought.
Josie was there of course. She owed her a debt for giving her that advice. There was also the stunning red head, and a taller, slender blonde with smaller boobs than her own.
She noticed that as far as beauty standards went, these women were probably the top four or five most attractive from yesterday. Maybe these were the ones who had simply checked single. She needed to make sure not to bring up her marriage to any of them. Not yet at least. After a few months when she’d proved what a good worker she could be, she’d let them know.
As she thought about that, she wondered if she’d be able to keep quiet about her husband around her coworkers for so long! Working remotely one day a week would make that easier at least. She just loved Ben so much and wanted everyone to know how lucky she was. Even complete strangers!
The women all milled about in the waiting room. Riley assumed they’d have orientation in the same adjoining conference room. She was about to start asking for names, when Doris showed up through the set of double doors that led into the building. She studied them each in turn, saying nothing as her eyes scrutinized them, as if looking for flaws. There was no big welcome, not even a smile. But after staring at them, she motioned with a curled finger to follow her. She put a silver ring she wore on her right finger, and touched the sensor on the double doors. She led them out of the waiting room, and deep into the heart of Del Corp.
They walked down a long hallway, turned right, found a set of stairs that led down and followed them. Another long hallway. Another turn. Another set of stairs. On and on, Riley noticed that every door they’d passed so far since the entrance had been closed. They never passed an open office, or break room, or a conference room. Riley suddenly felt stifled, and was again thankful that she’d only have to be here once a week.
They did pass several men, all with big smiles on their faces and wandering eyes that didn’t disguise where they were looking. Riley was taken aback by this. She didn’t want to raise a fuss her first day, but she had a mind to get the names of everyone and report them to HR. Surely a successful company like this had a top notch human resources.
It wasn’t all men though. They also passed several women, mostly older, or obese, or with a disfigurement of some kind. They also looked at each of the new women shrewdly and appraisingly. Riley wondered if this was some kind of weird corporate hazing. If it was, she didn’t like it.
On the third flight down, they approached a room on their right that was making a loud hum, and Josie asked curiously, “What’s in there?”
“Main servers,” Doris replied with unveiled irritation. “You’ll never need to go in there. It’s always locked, and only a few people have access.”
Access. Riley noticed that every door had a sensor for keyless entry. This was a very secure facility. She was suddenly shocked that the company had not done a background check on her. What kind of company that seemed to value privacy and security would hire someone without doing a thorough background check.
‘It really is like, oh, you’re hot and single? Welcome to the team,’ Riley mused as her irritation for this place steadily rose. She tried to remember why she was here. She allowed a mantra to run through her mind over and over again. ‘The money. Remember the money. Remember you’ll be working from home. Remember that you’re doing all this for Ben, the love of your life, and the future that we have together.’
After going down two more floors and countless hallways, they reached a large rectangular room that was very nice and welcoming. It was completely the opposite of everything Riley had seen so far. There were fake plants scattered throughout, fancy art on the wall, and several of the most comfy looking couches Riley had ever seen forming an open square in the middle of the room. In the middle of that square was a low square coffee table, and Riley saw four laptops in a row.
“Have a seat there,” Doris said, pointing at the couch directly in front of those laptops.
Riley went and plopped down, being sure the yellow dress she’d picked out for her first day didn’t fly up too high. She assumed the dress was fine for this job. She didn’t have any business professional clothes as she’d only had jobs where you had a uniform before this one. She’d wear whatever they deemed appropriate though, within reason. She would not be wearing anything that showed more of her cleavage than she was comfortable with. Her momma had raised her right. She’d still gotten Ben, hadn’t she? Yes. Better to conceal the goods and make ‘em chase you to get what’s inside.
“Here are your bracelets,” Doris said, interrupting Riley’s thoughts again. The old woman spoke in a dry, monotone, as if this were the last thing she wanted to be doing in the world. “After today you’ll need these bracelets to get in the building. They also monitor your health, because we care about our employees. If you suspect one is ever malfunctioning, report it immediately. Whatever you do, do not take it off unless you have the permission of a supervisor. Removal of it for any other reason will result in immediate termination.”
“But what if it doesn’t go with my outfit,” the redhead quipped.
Doris smiled, but not pleasantly. It was like the smile of a bully who enjoyed watching his victim squirm. “Oh, I think that you’ll find very soon that it will go with everything.”
The redhead frowned and sighed sarcastically. “Not likely, but if that’s the job, I’ll do it for as long as I’m here.”
By the sound of that, Riley thought that she might not last the week. Clearly she didn’t need the money as bad as Riley did.
Riley accepted her bracelet. It looked like a combination of jewelry and technology. The top half was flat and smooth, and Riley realized that it was capable of displaying messages as the phrase, “Welcome to Del Corp Riley,” was scrolling on hers. It was a bit heavy and bulky though underneath. Riley snapped it easily in place, but as she spun her wrist, she didn’t see an easy way to unfasten it. It felt very tight. Was she really going to have to wear this thing all the time?
‘The money, the money, the money…’
With the bracelets securely fastened, the four women listened as Doris began to speak to them, sounding almost bored now. “In a moment you’ll be meeting our CEO Avery Smith and three of the board members, but first, I’ll reintroduce you to your team lead, Marcus Orion.”
On cue, Marcus entered through a door opposite the one they’d come in, his arms stretched wide, his grin even wider. “Welcome new hires! I am so glad to see you today. Who’s ready to get started?”
Doris, her job apparently done, passed him on her way out of the room. She seemed very relieved to not have to be there anymore.
Marcus was the opposite of Doris, and seemed genuinely excited to have them here. “Ladies, I can’t tell you how pleased I am to have this opportunity with you all. I’m going to be your primary handler. Doris will be my second. If for any reason you cannot reach me, you will report to her with any problems. Before you leave, both of our numbers will be in your phones.”
Riley raised her hand, as she had questions about the word, ‘handler.’
Marcus ignored her hand and pressed on enthusiastically. “Please turn on the laptop directly in front of each of you. These are state of the art computers that have been designed and manufactured entirely in house. I promise you they are better than anything on the market, and they’ll be what you’re using to work remotely. So fire them up, and then members of our senior leadership will be joining us.”
Riley hesitated, but lowered her hand and pressed the laptop’s power button. It didn’t look all that impressive. It just looked like a standard 16 inch laptop. It was fast though. The screen came to life almost instantaneously with the message, “Welcome to Del Corp. Please sync your bracelet.”
Josie was already looking at Marcus and asking, “How do we sync our bracelets?”
“Fantastic question Josie,” Marcus said grinning ear to ear. Just press the clasp on the bottom end to the pad on the lower right side of your keyboard. No, no, wait!” Marcus said, and his tone shifted quickly to silky smooth, to loud and abrasive.
Josie froze, and looked up at Marcus with an eyebrow raised. She was not accustomed to people snapping at her like that. Josie also needed the money, but still, she’d rather walk away than be disrespected.
Marcus’s wide smile was back in a flash. “Sorry, sorry,” he said as he clasped his palms together apologetically and shook them twice at Josie. “Please forgive me. It’s just important that we’re in sync, when we sync.” He laughed at his own lame joke, and paused for them to follow suit. When they didn’t, he said, “Bear with me. This is my first time being a Team Lead.” He put his hand on his heart. “I will get it right next time, you have my word.”
“Can we just get on with this,” said the other blonde.
Riley thought everyone seemed annoyed now. And why wouldn’t they be? Doris had acted like leading them here had been a big inconvenience. They’d gotten ogled repeatedly on the long walk to this room. They had to wear this bracelet which was transmitting who knew what kind of biometric data to the company. And now Marcus had just yelled at them.
“Okay, here we go,” Marcus said, undeterred by their lack of enthusiasm. He began to wave his hands like a conductor of a symphony. “I’ll count it down from 3, and then everyone press your bracelet to the spot on the laptop. 3. 2. 1. Sync!”
All four women placed their bracelet on their laptop, and all four felt a sharp jab as the tiny needle under the clasp pierced their skin and injected a milligram of nanites into their bloodstream.
A chorus of surprised objections arose.
“Ow! What was-”
“Something just stuck me!”
“What the hell?!”
Every woman but Riley had complained loudly except her. She’d only made a shrill whimper. She hated shots, and whatever that was had been right under her wrist, probably hitting the vein there.
“Sorry about that,” Marcus said as he pulled out a smartphone. He began to tap at the screen. “Just give it a minute to spread through your body and then you won’t care anymore.”
“Excuse me?” Josie snapped.
‘That’s it,” the redhead said standing briskly to her feet. “I’ve had enough. Get this damn thing off of me.” She began to fumble with the clasp with shaky fingers.
“Leadership told me there’s always one,” Marcus muttered. His voice became higher and insistent. “Everyone who leaves their bracelet on for just another 50 seconds will receive a thousand dollars, even if you quit immediately after.”
“I’m gonna get a lot more than that in the lawsuit I file against this company,” the red head hissed as she looked for a watch to unclasp it. But the more she inspected it, the more her fingers didn’t seem to want to cooperate.
Marcus was pleased to see her struggle, but still looked at her warily. Then his phone pinged. “Oh wow, one of you is already online. Good. Let’s see who…ah,” he said, winking at Josie. “The one who is always just ahead of everyone else. Makes sense.”
“Online?” the redhead exclaimed. “I don’t think so!” She forced her fingers underneath the clasp, trying to create enough pressure to unfasten it. Suddenly the arm she was using to apply the pressure tensed up as if she’d just received an electric jolt. “Ah! What was that!”
“It’s just the nanites keeping you from taking off the bracelet. That’s the last line of defense. But we won’t have to worry about that for much longer because…” Marcus’s phone pinged. “There we go, you’re online now too.”
It was Josie’s turn to stand, and she offered her left hand, the hand with that accursed bracelet, to help Riley up off the couch. Riley was reaching for it as Josie said briskly, “I didn’t sign up for this. Neither did she. We’re leaving.”
A third ping. Riley’s hand was in Josie’s. She was looking up into her face when Marcus said calmly, “Blank slate.”
“Blank slate confirmed,” said three female voices, perfectly in sync and without emotion.
Riley felt Josie’s hand go limp in hers, and watched in horror as the brunette’s eyes rolled into the back of her head so that only the whites were shown.
“I don’t understand,” Riley said, hearing the panic in her voice as she leaned forward and looked at the other two women. They all had the same blank expression.
“Me neither,” Marcus drawled. “Sometimes it takes a little longer for the nanites to circulate in some people. You must be pretty stubborn Riley. But everyone succumbs to the nanites eventually. No one’s ever failed to come online in under 90 seconds.”
His eyes raked over her body now with obvious sexual interest. Riley sprang to her feet and tugged at Josie’s limp arm. “Josie! Josie answer me right now! We need to leave! We need to-”
Ping.
Riley’s heart pounded in her chest at the sound of that fourth ping. Whatever was happening to these women, was about to happen to her.
“There we go,” Marcus said with an eerie smile. “Don’t worry. When this is all over, you’re gonna think you had a fantastic first day.”
“Please don’t-” Riley began, but saw Marcus mouth the words blank slate. She was vaguely aware of her own lips moving as she said in a monotone voice, “Blank slate confirmed.” And then all she knew was ignorant bliss as her eyes rolled up into her head.
“Time to meet our corporate overlords,” Marcus said happily. He hit a button on his phone that said Upload. He selected each woman, then pressed enter.
Each bracelet came to life with a soft chime. Each woman said in a robotic voice, “Uploading. Uploading. Uploading. Upload complete.”
Riley’s blue eyes came back down, and she looked at Marcus with a wry smile. “You need to do a better job at putting them at ease, Marcus.”
Josie’s brown eyes were on Marcus as well, her voice had an edge to it. “Maybe we were too hasty in promoting him to team lead, Avery I really thought he was going to lose control there for a moment.”
The redhead was not looking at Marcus, but was running her hands up her sides and over her chest. “Now now, gentlemen. It was his first time. He’s still got the drive and charisma we’re looking for, and is doing great and recruiting clients. Let’s let him off with a warning.”
The unnamed blonde didn’t seem to be interested in Marcus at all as her hands had begun to squeeze her tight buttocks. “What an amazing specimen. Surprised I didn’t have to fight you all for the chance to have her first.”
Riley’s voice became authoritative as she addressed the blonde. “Don’t get to carried away, Jenkins. This is just about meeting them, ensuring there’s no problem with the upload process, then sending them off for their physicals.”
The blonde’s face soured as she looked at Riley. She did not stop massaging her rear. “I helped write the protocols, Avery. There’s no harm in a little groping before we log out.”
Riley gave a perverted giggle. “Yes, I know. It’s tradition. We just musn’t go too overboard in case we have to release any of them back into the wild.”
Having said this, Marcus watched enviably as the four women groped and fondled their bodies over their clothes. A few minutes ticked by, but Marcus would have gladly watched his superiors explore the new hires for as long as he was allowed.
Riley had pulled her blouse aways from her chest and was taking a long look down it. Her face made it clear that she liked what she saw. She released the fabric, letting it snap back with a little less elasticity. “Okay, that’s enough gentlemen,” she announced with finality. “I think we’ve excited poor Marcus enough.”
It was true. He had not wanted to get an erection in front of his bosses, but seeing them inhabiting the bodies of these beautiful women, making them touch themselves provocatively, he was at full mast. He positioned his hands over his front, and tried to keep from gawking.
“It’s only fair,” Josie chuckled at him. “We’re all going to have erections when we are back in our bodies. Speaking of, you already sent a girl to each of our houses, correct Marcus?”
Marcus gave a curt nod. “Yes sir. Their bracelets were activated before this meeting, and they should all be at your house by the time you log out.”
“Excellent,” Riley said, and she stepped closer to Marcus. She took one of the hands covering his erection and placed it on her breast. “Don’t worry Marcus. You managed to get them to sync their bracelets without resorting to force, which might have damaged the merchandise. So we’ll still let you do their field tests. They are the first members of your team after all.” Riley helped the man squeeze her boob softly, looking up into his eyes with a mischievous smirk. “I bet you can’t wait.”
“N-no, s-sir,” Marcus stammered.
“I do think that’s the first time I’ve seen you flustered Marcus,” the redhead said with a laugh.
Riley released Marcus’s hand and stepped back. “You know what’s next. Keep them in blank slate mode and send them to their physicals. The doctor will check for STD’s and any other illnesses or maladies that would be a disruption to our company. We only provide the best for our clients. After that, the standing brainwashing program before we sent them off with their take home bag to…” Riley trailed off, then gave a sharp laugh. “Marcus, I don’t mind if you stare, but try to keep your mouth shut when you do. You look ridiculous.”
Marcus had been trying to look the CEO, Avery Smith, in the blue eyes of this gorgeous creature. But his eyes kept wandering to other areas. He was already thinking about tomorrow’s field tests. How he’d be in Riley’s home. How he could touch her as much as he wanted. His imagination was already running wild, but Avery’s subtle chastisement had snapped him out of it.
“Yes, of…of course Avery, er, Mr. Smith.”
The corner of Riley’s mouth went up, and she raised her hand and cupped her right boob as she looked at the other women. “I think our boy’s got it bad for this one.” The women nodded back at Riley, each of them smirking as well. Back at Marcus, Riley said, “We all have our favorites, but don’t monopolize her too much. But…you are her handler, so take a few days to get her out of your system after the field tests are over.”
“If she passes that is,” Josie said quickly.
“Naturally,” Riley retorted, looking annoyed. “Marcus has been warned. Should he find any red flags, she’ll go back to her normal life. Isn’t that right Marcus.”
“Of course, sir,” Marcus replied.
“Good,” Riley said, and smiled at him. Then she blew him a kiss. “Now be a good boy and send us back.”
“Right away sir,” Marcus said. He wasn’t sure if he’d ever be able to get used to meeting his bosses this way. He quickly selected all four women on his cell phone, and disconnected them. HIs shoulders slumped a little. He knew the men were in their respective homes and could still see him on the cameras mounted all around the room. But they were probably focused on the women now at their door that would attend to those pesky erections rather than him.
Marcus, on the other hand, would have to wait until later to have his relief. What he wouldn’t give to have his way with any of the women on the couch right now. Especially Riley. But he had his orders.
With blank slate mode still active by default, he said, “Grab your laptops and follow me so we can get your physicals underway.”
“Yes sir,” the four women responded at once. Their eyes focused on the command at hand, and like obedient worker drones, the four women retrieved their laptops from the coffee table. They formed a single line behind their boss. Their movements were precise, and they marched in step as Marcus led them from the room. They followed Marcus back into the series of hallways, and up a flight of stairs. Several doors that had been closed were now suddenly open, as staff at Del Corp wanted to assess the recent new hires. Programmers, team leads, technicians, cooks, paper pushers, analysis, recruiters, marketing, and more all watched the synchronized steps of the attractive women as they marched past. This time the women didn’t mind the stares, because none of them had a thought in their head other than following their team lead.
The workers of Del Corp with free will were all picking out their favorite new hire, making a note of who they’d spend time with during their breaks in the weeks ahead. The pretty blonde just behind Marcus seemed to be the most popular candidate by far.
They eventually passed through a door that Marcus unlocked by pressing the ring he wore on his right hand against a sensor. They stepped into a well lit sterile room with medical equipment and exam tables. A pudgy older man in a doctor’s coat was there to greet them. He was flanked by two very beautiful women who wore a vacant smile and nothing else.
“Did the old men have their fun?” the doctor asked Marcus politely, although his eyes did not meet him. They were focused on his four new patients who had followed obediently after him.
Marcus let out a sigh, but smiled. “If by fun you mean taking the piss out of me, then yes.”
The doctor laughed. “Sounds like them. Well, let’s get this show on the road. New hires, each of you hop up on one of the exam tables.”
The order was received with unflinching obedience as the four women walked purposefully into the sterile room, their shoes clicking on the white tiled floor. They each picked a gynecology exam table and sat there.
“I’ll be back when you’ve run your tests,” Marcus said, and left to go to his office. On the way he grabbed a woman with a bracelet who had been programmed to clean on her weekly visit to Del Corp. She didn’t protest, but allowed herself to be dragged along. She even seemed happy to have been chosen for whatever task Marcus had in mind.
When they arrived at his office, Marcus didn’t talk to her, just stripped off her clothes, bent her over his desk, and fucked her. He thought of Riley, the pretty doe eyed blonde that had been so sweet and chaste during the interview. He thought of Avery being inside her, teasing him with her body, making him grope her. He thought of what tomorrow would bring, and he came. He told the girl to clean up the mess, and then sat down in his chair. He’d needed that. He could finally think straight again..
Back in the exam room, the doctor’s nude assistants helped the doctor with silent efficiency. He’d trained them to help draw blood, check reflexes, take blood pressure, examine pupils, ears, gums, and more. They’d help him record it all. The new hires were perfectly calm during this whole process.
The cursory examination over, the doctor ordered them to remove their clothes. The four new hires all stood and undressed quickly. There was nothing sensual about their movements, just the subconscious desire to follow the order as expediently as possible.
The doctor gave orders to his assistants to pull out the stirrups attached to the tables, then had the new hires put their feet in them. They all did with no complaint. Each of them laying slightly back, their legs spread wide for the doctor. He gave each woman a pelvic exam. They did not flinch as his fingers pushed into them. Did not make a sound. They merely laid there as if this were all routine.
“Okay, that’s that,” the doctor said as he took off his gloves. “Get dressed, new hires.” As the naked women complied, he sent an assistant to fetch Marcus. Upon his return, the doctor told him, “I’ll have the lab results before you leave today. You can take them to get fitted and supplied now.”
Marcus was aware that the doctor had just seen these women naked before he had. He was not jealous though. He considered himself patient. He’d worked hard to get where he was. And tomorrow, he’d be able to upload into any of them and have complete control of their bodies. And when they returned next week, he could order them to do all manner of sexual acts on him, and they would agree readily.
When the new hires weren’t being made to serve him sexually or one of the other employees at Del Corp, they’d be ordered to do the mundane tasks. Like cleaning, or secretarial work, or anything that anyone deemed beneath them in this place. Thanks to different women being forced to come in on different days throughout the week, they always had plenty of willing slaves to do the grunt work at headquarters. But between now and next week, the new hires were strictly off limits until the field tests had been run.
As Marcus next led the women to a series of rooms that would get their measurements for clothes, outfits, and sex toys they might need while servicing a client, Ben was doing what Riley had joked about when she left. He was making the house sparkling clean. In their first five weeks of marriage, they’d fallen into stereotypical gender roles, where Ben played video games and did nothing, and Riley did everything that needed done like laundry, cleaning, and cooking. It had been a big step for Ben to make breakfast that morning. Now he tried his hand at laundry and cleaning. He was better at them than breakfast for sure. Riley would be so happy, that maybe he could talk her into doing something kinky tonight.
Being raised in a very conservative family, Riley had been a virgin when they got married. But Ben hadn’t. Far from it. He’d never admit to being a sex addict, but considered it a possibility. Before dating Riley, he’d had a few one night stands, some long term girlfriends, and had developed quite a few kinks thanks to those women. And porn. He’d watched porn every day, and was always finding something new he’d like to try in the bedroom with a girl, but Riley had put a stop to all that when they’d got married.
Riley didn’t want him watching porn or masturbating. The first time she’d told him, he’d thought she was joking. Riley’s hurt face let him know that she wasn’t. She wanted to be enough for him. Didn’t want him looking at girls online and getting ideas for positions or roleplay. Ben had hoped that over time his bride would change her mind about some of that, but except for the infrequent blowjobs, she would only do missionary or on top.
Because of his love for her, he’d stopped watching porn and jerking off. It hadn’t been too difficult, because Riley was usually around. As they both tended to work 2nd shift, they could fuck in the morning, and then again when they both got home. But now she had a 40 hour or more job a that took her away from him during a time where he was home by himself.
The hours seemed to drag by, and even though he’d gotten blown early that morning, he was already thinking about looking up his old friend pornography by the time noon rolled around. But he knew it would most likely affect his performance that night with his wife. So he waited, and focused on making the interior of their house shine.
It was mid afternoon when Marcus got the bad news. He’d just presented the women with a small boxed meal and told them to eat. It was a flavorless, tasteless mush, and was very cheap to manufacture. They chewed and swallowed it as they were told. Marcus watched them shovel it down while he ate a steak their onsite chef had prepared. He couldn’t stop smiling, that is, until the doctor walked in.
“I’m afraid I have some bad news,” the doctor said gravely.
Marcus put his fork down and asked, “Well, don’t keep me in suspense. What’s the problem?”
“The blonde is pregnant.”
Marcus wiped his mouth and slammed a fist on the table. “Dammit!” His eyes fell upon Riley. He did not want to lose her, but a pregnancy meant instant termination. The nanites could stop future pregnancies, but not the one she’d come in here with. “Are you sure?”
The doctor nodded, then looked at who Marcus had focused on. “Oh, sorry. Forgot you had two blondes. Not that one. The other one,” he said, pointing at the unnamed blonde who sat there quietly eating her mush.
Relief flooded Marcus. It wasn’t great that he was already down a team member, but it hadn’t been Riley. Besides, it was easy to recruit. He’d just put out another ad that promised big money while working from home.
“Kathleen,” he said sternly. The blonde now known as Kathleen stopped eating and looked at him keenly. “Pitch your food and go wait in the conference room you interviewed in last week. Turn on the monitor in there, and watch the exit interview until I come to fire you.”
“Yes sir,” Kathleen said, and without hesitation she stood, dropped her food in a trash bin, and made her way to the conference room.
After she exited, the doctor reported the rest of his findings. “All the rest are very healthy. Two of them have been sexually active however,” he said, pointing at Riley and the redhead. “Their swabs had traces of sperm under the microscope. Could be a one night stand, or something more serious. Easiest way is just to ask and-”
Fearing that he might hear something he didn’t want to, Marcus cut him off. “Thanks doctor, I’ll take it from here.”
“But the board will want to-” the doctor began with a raised eyebrow.
Anger rose in Marcus, but he tapered it down and replied calmly, “Don’t worry about the board I will handle it. If I find any problems during the field tests, I’ll take the necessary steps to deal with them.”
The doctor let out a knowing sigh. “Ah, I get it. You really want to field test them. Fair enough.”
“So you’ll leave that out of the report?”
“If she gets the greenlight,” the doctor said, pointing at Riley, “You let me have first dibs when she comes back in.”
‘You can have my sloppy seconds,’ Marcus thought. Out loud he said. “I think we can make that happen.”
The doctor extended a hand, and Marcus shook it. “Well then, I found no traces of sexual activity. See you next week, ladies.”
They did not stay goodbye, or give any other parting niceties. They just sat there. Their meal finished, and the empty box on their laps. They simply stared straight ahead, and awaited their next command.
Marcus ushered them to their last stop for their first day. This room had several cubicle workstations, each with a laptop that resembled the ones they would be taking home. Marcus had them each log on, and click on a program that walked them through an endless series of data entry. They copied one set of numbers from one place on the screen to another. Dragged one file here, another there. They opened spreadsheet after spreadsheet. None of it meant anything, but served one purpose. It helped cement the illusion. It gave the lie a solid foundation on which to stand.
Should these women ever question in the outside world what their job really entailed, the nanites would lead their minds back to this place. This moment. Where they dragged and clicked and typed over and over again. It’s what they would think they were doing all day instead of doing menial tasks and getting fucked. It’s what they think they would be doing in their homes, even as client after client came to see them to use their bodies. Just another boring day, entering facts and figures.
But as boring as they might remember it being, they would never want to leave. They would be so happy with their job. Because as they stared at their monitors, they each began to intermittently flashed the core tenets they would come to live by until they were released from their employ.
Over and over again during those last few hours, the following messages were repeated on a loop.
You love Del Corp.
You will be faithful to Del Corp and its employees.
You will not draw undue attention to yourself outside of work.
You never want to take off your bracelet.
When your bracelet pings, you will log onto your computer at work within 30 minutes. If unable, you will call your team lead.
Always do what your team lead tells you to do.
Always believe whatever your team lead tells you.
When you are on Del Corp property, you will be an obedient slut, doing whatever tasks required of you.
You will feel grateful to be of use to any Del Corp employee.
You will take good care of your body, because it belongs to Del Corp, its employees, and its clients.
You live to serve your team lead, Del Corp employees, and those we deem clients.
You no longer care about having a social life.
You no longer care about dating anyone.
If you are currently dating someone, you will break up with them as soon as possible in a way that does not bring undue attention to Del Corp.
You do not seek sexual intimacy outside the confines of Del Corp employees and clients.
You are focused on being the best employee you can be.
You will only ever remember doing data entry when working remotely.
You will stow your take home bag in a secure place in your home and not look in it unless directed to by a client or team lead.
You will do everything in your power to protect Del Corp and its employees.
When asked, you will always describe your job as ‘boring data entry.’
If pressed for more information about Del Corp beyond that, you will respond with, ‘We value our clients’ privacy so I can’t elaborate further.’
Should anyone seem a threat to Del Corp, you will report to your team leader as soon as possible and await further instructions.
Riley blinked. She felt like she’d been staring at this screen forever, but saw in the lower left hand corner of her monitor that there was only five minutes left of work today! The job was tedious, but not at all hard. She found she didn’t mind it though. She was going to love working for Del Corp, and was thankful to have gotten Marcus as her team lead.
Marcus walked between their cubicles and announced, “Time to punch out ladies. You’ll find your laptop and take home bag are waiting for you at the exit. You all did wonderful today. I don’t see you all back again here until next…” he checked his phone, “a week from tomorrow.”
Riley’s face fell a bit. In such a short time she’d grown to love this place and her team. She looked at the others, and saw their faces mirror hers.
“I know, I’ll miss you too,” Marcus said with a wide grin. “Say, what did you all think of that delicious steak dinner we had for lunch today?”
“Steak…dinner?” Josie asked, furrowing her brow.
This was a simple test to see if the programming had worked. It was one thing for them to be in blank slate mode. They were more like mindless functioning robots in that state. The real test came when they were back to themselves.
“Yes,” Marcus said confidently, trusting that the nanites and brainwashing they’d received would dictate their reality. “You all had a wonderful steak dinner. You thought it was amazing. You even licked your plate clean Josie, remember?”
Josie blushed. She did remember now. It had been the best steak of her life. “I guess…I was just really hungry.”
“Thank you for feeding us such a great meal!” Riley exclaimed. “Do we get to eat that good every time we come?”
Marcus stepped towards her and said with a wink, “I think you’ll always leave here with something yummy in your bellies.”
All the girls smiled at each other, already looking forward to next Tuesday’s lunch time.
“Ladies, you’ll believe whatever I tell you, correct?” Marcus asked.
“Yes sir,” the three new hires said in perfect unison.
“And you’ll do whatever I tell you, correct?”
“Yes sir!” the ladies replied cheerily.
“Good,” Marcus said, his smile curving into something sinister. “I want you each logging in at 9am sharp every day and running the data entry program. Keep familiarizing yourself with it so that we can eliminate possible errors for our clients.” Doing this would ensure the brainwashing cemented itself in their brains.
Marcus continued. “I’ll be chatting with each of you individually over the next few days. Riley, you’ll be first up tomorrow. It’ll be a video chat, so please wear something that shows off your boobs.”
Riley’s thoughts hit a wall suddenly. The training, the steak dinner, all of that had been great, but, to ask Riley to show off her boobs on a conference call was…was…
Marcus watched Riley’s face contort while the nanites made her accept the programming. Her resistance met a torrent of words that seemed to imprint on her very soul.
‘I will do what my team lead tells me to do. I live to serve my team lead. I will obey him. I will wear whatever Marcus tells me, because he is my team lead and I am his obedient slut.
Riley’s face smoothed out, and she beamed at him before saying happily, “Yes sir.”
“Good girl,” Marcus said, then looked at the other two. “And I’ll expect you both to do the same. Actually Josie, you wear nothing at all.”
The two women had already been having an internal struggle after hearing what he’d said to Riley, so they were quicker at both saying, “Yes, sir,” but not quite as in sync.
“Make sure our video chats are in a private area in your house. An office space, bedroom, bathroom, whatever. And you’re not to be disturbed during this time.”
All of this was to limit exposure to a family member, boyfriend, girlfriend, or roommate. They could all be dealt with over a short period of time, but the field test was crucial in ensuring Del Corp’s safety protocols.”
“If all goes well after those video chats, you’ll be ready to handle clients. I hope to be sending you each several by the end of the week. Now head home. You’ve all done great work today.”
Marcus led them back the way they came. The walk didn’t seem as far now. The building that had once seen drab and foreboding now felt so much like home. She wished she didn’t have to leave. She loved Del Corp.
“I’m going to be thinking about that steak all week,” Josie confessed to Riley as they stepped out into the sunlight.
“Me too!” Riley laughed.
“I can’t believe I licked the plate in front of all of you. That’s…not something I’d usually do.”
The image swam vividly in Riley’s mind. Josie’s hands picking up a white plate with the remnants of savory juice on it. Josie’s face drawing near it. Her tongue sticking out and licking it from top to bottom until it was all clean. She found her own mouth watering as she remembered the taste of it.
“If I had my plate in front of me right now, I’d do it too.”
They said goodbye as they headed to their own cars, and headed home.
Marcus went to the conference room where the pregnant blonde was. Kathleen had watched the exit interview video over and over again so the message of it would be very clear in her mind.
It had read as follows:
I am grateful for the opportunity, but this job just wasn’t for me. It was my decision to leave. I will find work elsewhere. I will surrender my bracelet, and leave immediately..
Marcus pulled her up on his phone and took her out of blank slate mode, and deactivated the nanites in her body. Without the bracelet, they would pass out of her naturally over the next 24 hours, but the brainwashing she’d received should hold.
Lastly, he put his hand on the bracelet and said, “Release.” With a smooth click, it unlatched, and hung loosely on Kathleen’s arm.
A few seconds passed, and Kathleen blinked and looked around as if waking from sleep.
“Well, I’m sorry it didn’t work out,” Marcus said, extending a hand to her.
“No, no,” she said sincerely as she accepted it. “I’m so grateful for the opportunity, but this job just isn’t for me. I’ll just have to find work elsewhere.”
Marcus nodded, then gestured towards the door. She took off her bracelet and set it on the table, then walked out. As soon as she was out of sight, Marcus shook his head. She would have been a great addition. Pity he never got to field test or fuck her. Maybe someday the company would start accepting pregnant women. Or married women for that matter. He had a client that would pay a small fortune for the chance to have regular sessions with a married woman. Apparently it was a big fetish of his. But right now the board’s mandate was clear. They only enslaved and hopped unattached women that would not raise suspicion. They wanted to be in business for a long, long time.
The whole drive home Riley kept thinking how much she loved Del Corp. How much she loved her team. Marcus, Josie, and… and there were two more, weren’t there? Another blonde like her, but…but she hadn’t seen her on the way out. But the beautiful redhead had been there. How had she not gotten her name? That was very rude of her, and quite embarrassing!
As she questioned this egregious oversight, the memory of typing numbers and clicking a mouse came into her mind very strongly. She just hadn’t had a chance was all. All she could remember was her time at the computer, and a wonderful steak dinner that the company had so generously provided. She was so lucky to have gotten the chance to work for them. She would make them proud. She belonged there. She belonged to Del Corp. All of her belonged to them. Her mind and her body.
Riley had been so enraptured by how amazing her orientation had been, that she almost forgot to pick up food on the way home. But as her stomach growled, she remembered she needed to take care of her body, so she stopped by a fast food place. Instead of her typical burger and fries, she got a salad. She paid for it and was about to pull onto the street, when she realized she’d forgotten Ben. How could she forget her wonderful husband? She drove back around, and got him a salad too.
Ben was famished by the time Riley walked through the front door, but first made a grand sweeping gesture at the house. “Ta da!” he exclaimed as she walked past him carrying a large black duffel and two fast food bag. She didn’t seem to notice how he’d swept, mopped, done the dishes, and had the place cleaner than it had been in a couple of weeks.
In fact, she didn’t say anything, didn’t even give him a kiss. She set the fast food bags on the table, and then disappeared into their guest bedroom that would now serve as Riley’s office. She stowed the bag in the highest part of the closet in there, and moved a box in front of it. Hopefully that would keep the contents secure. She wondered what was in the bag, and had the desire to check. But then very strongly in her mind came a pulsing thought.
You will not look in it unless directed to by a client or team lead.
Riley’s eyes unfocused and heard herself say aloud in a monotone voice, “I will not look in it unless directed by a client or team lead.” She looked around. What had she been thinking? Oh yes. She needed to take care of her body. She went back to the dining room and sat down at the table.
Ben was now feeling a little ruffled. “Uh, ahem, nothing? No, wow hon, the place looks great! This must have taken you all day.’”
Riley was unpacking her salad, but did stop to look around. “Oh, yeah, wow,” she said with less enthusiasm in her voice than Ben had been hoping for. “Come eat, Ben, and I’ll tell you what a great company Del Corp is.”
For the love of his wife, Ben chose to let it go and joined her at the table. His face fell though as he realized he was also eating a salad. “Hey, what was in that bag you brought in?”
“Work stuff,” Riley said quickly. She then proceeded to prattle on about how amazing Del Corp is. How great her team lead Marcus was. How all the people there were great. How her clients would great and how she might have some by the end of the week. How she couldn’t wait to log on to her new company laptop tomorrow to start working hard.
As she unpacked her day, the realized that she would have to break up with Ben. That was unfortunate, but it was a directive from the company, so she’d have to go through with it. She should do it now, but the way he was looking at her, like everything she said was so important, like she were the only woman in the world. Despite a growing desire to tell him they were through then and there, she convinced herself to do it tomorrow, or maybe even push it off till the weekend. She just wanted to stay with him a bit longer.
It was at this point, Ben got a word in edgewise. “So, what exactly will you be doing?”
“Boring data entry,” Riley said wistfully, as if it was all she wanted to do for the rest of her life.
“Uh, wow, you make it sound so exciting,” Ben quipped. “Seriously though, what kind of data entry? What kind of information will you be-”
Riley’s eye twitched, and then words burst forcefully out of her, “We value our clients’ privacy so I can’t elaborate further.” She took a bite of salad and considered the matter settled.
Ben was taken aback. “C’mon Riles, we’re not dating. We’re married. Husband and wife. Surely you can tell me of all people.”
Her husband’s words changed everything. It was true. They weren’t dating. They were married. She would not have to break up with him because they were not dating. She checked them carefully against what she knew of Del Corp’s mandates, and her mind seemed to accept this. She was so relieved.
Ben laughed at her silence. “What? Are they a dark and shady organization that is trying to enslave the general populace?”
Riley suddenly tensed. Ben was asking her to go against company policy by telling him what they did there. Why couldn’t he just accept her answer? Did he pose a threat to Del Corp? She tried to calm herself, tried to make sure not to draw any undue attention. With a sweeter but still serious disposition, she said, “Ben, honey, I’m telling you I can’t talk about it. So drop it.”
Ben looked down at his salad. This evening was not going as planned. She knew he hated salad. Why had she brought him one? She hadn’t even called and asked what he wanted. It’s like he’d been an afterthought. Surely the honeymoon stage couldn’t be over already. He tried to let it all pass. He loved her and she loved him. They’d go to bed together soon. They’d make love. “Fine,” he finally said. “I’m gonna go make a sandwich.”
Riley didn’t stop him, but was a little perturbed he didn’t seem to appreciate the salad she’d brought him because… because he… no. No!. Only she needed to take care of her body. But, as his wife, she wanted him to take care of his body too. Just, for her, it was a mandate. She NEEDED to take care of her body. If he wanted to make a sandwich that was fine. She found herself calming quickly, and got up as soon as she was done.
As Ben sat down at a vacant table, Riley went to work out on their treadmill. It had been a wedding present, and she’d only used it once. Now it seemed very important. She needed to take care of her body, and working out was a good way to do that.
A disconnect grew through the night as the couple seemed to keep going their separate ways. Ben tried to get her to cuddle on the couch and watch a movie, but she got lost in a skin care regimen that seemed to take forever.
As it got dark, Ben heard Riley say from their bedroom, “Goodnight, Ben.” And then the door shut.
Ben quickly got up from the couch to join his wife in their marital bed. He had his clothes off in a flash, and got under the covers. She was turned on her side away from him. He loved the feeling of pressing his boner against her round ass. But Instead of her warm, smooth, naked skin, he pressed up against fluffy pajamas. He tried not to sound indignant as he asked, “Why are you wearing clothes?” They hadn’t been wearing clothes to bed for the last five weeks, save some skimpy lingerie that Riley would put on sometimes.
“I was chilly,” Riley said simply.
“But, I always warm you up, don’t I?” Ben said hopefully as he wrapped an arm around her waist. His hand lifted up the bottom of her shirt, and he felt her skin. It traveled up quickly to her breast. He was already so hard. He was glad he’d waited for her. He would be inside her soon and everything would be perfect again.
As Riley felt her husband’s hands fondle her breasts, she felt a spark between her legs, and butterflies in her tummy. She wanted to roll over. To kiss him. To let his hands eagerly explore her as they so often had. To let him be in awe of her body. It was his after all.
But that…that wasn’t right. It wasn’t his body. Her body belonged to Del Corp. And she did not seek sexual intimacy from anyone but Del Corp employees and clients. Her body belonged to them now. This fact seemed to repent nonstop in her mind as she slowly brought her hand down, and pushed Ben’s away from her breasts. The brief twinge of sexual desire had faded entirely.
“What gives, Riles?” Ben asked, hurt in his voice. “Look, I’m sorry if you thought I was prying. I’ll respect that you can’t talk about your work.”
“It’s not that,” Riley said, feeling bad for turning him down. Why couldn’t he understand? She loved him, but he was not a Del Corp employee or client. But she couldn’t tell him that, because it would draw undue attention to Del Corp. So she made up another excuse. “I’m just…tired, honey. Long day, and I gotta be up early in the morning to log on to work.”
“I’ll…I’ll be super fast,” Ben said.
“No, Ben,” Riley answered quietly but firmly.
Ben’s boner was in full retreat. “Can I hold you at least?”
Riley thought about that. Holding wasn’t sexual, and Ben was her husband. “Yeah. I’d like that.”
So he did. He held her tight and whispered in her ear, “I love you. I really do. Maybe we can do it first thing in the morning.”
“Maybe,” Riley hedged. But she knew she would not let him have her. She was already planning to be up before him. To shower and shave her legs and maybe even put some makeup before she found an outfit that would accentuate her cleavage for Marcus. Her body belonged to him now, and the employees and clients of Del Corp. But she wouldn’t tell Ben any of that. It would hurt him to know that. He was her husband after all. They would be together till death do us part. So instead, she said what she knew to still be true, “I love you too.”
Ben hoped she’d change her mind, but soon heard his wife’s breathing change, and knew that she’d drifted off. He regretted not masturbating earlier then. He thought about getting up and going to the living room to rub one out, but he still had hope for tomorrow morning. So in the end, he slept.
When he woke up the next day, he rolled over to kiss his bride, but her spot was empty. He checked his phone and saw that it was almost 9am. He sat up and called out, “Riles!”
“Getting ready to log on for work honey,” she replied from the kitchen.
Ben swore and jumped out of bed. He was naked as usual first thing in the morning. He walked quickly to the kitchen and saw that his wife looked incredible. She always looked very beautiful to him, but here she was in a yellow buttoned top that he’d only seen her wear once before, plus a short black skirt that drew copious amounts of attention to her long legs. His eyes were still on the top though, because the top three buttons weren’t fastened, and her cleavage was fully on display.
“You’re…working from home today, right?” Ben asked, perplexed, but glad she wouldn’t be showing off her amazing rack to a bunch of drooling office mates.
“Yeah,” Riley replied excitedly. “Just getting my coffee and going to go into the guest bedroom. I finished converting it into an office early this morning. Nothing fancy, just a card table and your gamer chair. We can get an actual desk and my own office chair when I get my first paycheck.”
“Yeah, no prob babe,” Ben said hurriedly, even though he was a little miffed that he wouldn’t have his gamer chair today. “Can we please make time for a quickie before you-”
Riley was already fervently shaking her head. “I don’t want to be late. I’m to log on promptly at 9am.”
“Will you get a break?”
Riley thought about that. She wasn’t sure. Surely she’d be able to walk away for bathroom breaks and a lunch. “I should be able to, yes, but I’ll know more once I log on as to what that looks like. We can probably have lunch together.”
The way she smiled at him while talking made Ben’s heart melt. He felt like some of the inexplicable distance that had materialized last night was dissipating. “I’d like that, babe. Yeah. I’ll make us something nice.” He remembered their diminishing food supplies and then said, “Like ramen.”
She laughed, and it lit up the room. “My favorite.” She moved forward to kiss him, but at the last second, swerved and walked by him. She didn’t want Ben to get the wrong idea, because kissing could lead to sexual intimacy, and her body belonged to Del Corp and its employees and clients.
That act had felt cruel to Ben. He didn’t like whatever this was. Everything had seemed normal for a second, and then she acted like a stranger towards him. He followed her into her new office area. They still had two minutes before she needed to log on.
Riley was opening up her laptop and about to sit down when she realized he was behind her. “What are you doing?” she snapped. “You’re naked, and you’re in my workspace! Are you trying to get me fired!”
“Why would it matter if I’m naked?” Ben argued. “It’s not like they’re gonna see me and-”
“But they might,” Riley said frantically. “I’m having a video chat with my team lead first thing! If he sees your penis, I imagine that’d be it for me!” She waved him away with both hands.
Ben’s shoulders slumped, and he left the room.
“Close the door!” Riley called after he’d taken a few steps from the office. “I don’t want you overhearing anything confidential.”
“It’s not like I’m going to sell your company’s secrets to a foreign power or-” but he stopped, because she was glowering at him. He just nodded, and shut the door. It was going to be a long day. He walked back to the kitchen and began to make himself breakfast.
Riley was staring at the monitor, waiting for her marching orders, when she saw an alert come up that she was receiving a video chat request. She clicked on it, and saw Marcus’s face. He looked very happy to see her. She pushed her chest out so he could see in the camera that she’d done like she’d been told.
“Hey, Riley, is there anyone in the room right now with you?” Marcus asked as he studied her low cut top very closely.
“No, sir,” she said confidently.
“Good. Are you ready for your field test?”
“My what?” Riley asked curiously. She remembered a video call, but didn’t know what the term ‘field test’ meant.
“In a moment, I’m going to upload into your body and have a look around your home. I’m going to dig into as much of your personal life as possible to make sure there’s no external plans or people that might pose a threat to Del Corp. It’s all company policy.”
Marcus loved telling her all this, knowing that she’d be forced to accept it.
Riley furrowed her brow. She didn’t want Marcus to be in her home. To be…did he say in her body? But even as she tried to resist, the nanites did their job, smoothing her face, making her compliant to his will. And why should she be? She trusted Marcus completely. “Whatever you need,” she said. “Does that mean I won’t be doing data entry today?”
“You will actually. At least, that’s what you’ll remember doing. That’s what you’re going to do right now. Pull up the data entry program and begin moving the numbers around.”
Riley did as she was told. A spreadsheet with several numbers came up and began to flash for her to drag it from one place to another.
Marcus saw on his tablet that she was following his instructions to the letter. “Good. Now I want you to look at it. Remember it. All you did today was work on this data entry program.”
“All I did today was work on this data entry program,” she repeated.
“Excellent,” Marcus said. “Stay there. I’ll be joining you very soon.” He disconnected the chat, and pressed more buttons. A large pod opened in front of him. He was in the upload room. There were 64 pods in here, and more were being added every month. Several were already filled by the retired sex workers on staff, such as his number two Doris. A few were also used by the occasional client who was willing to pay through the nose to experience life in another body.
That’s what Marcus would be doing for the next several hours. He’d be scouring Riley’s life. Making sure she posed no threat. He certainly hoped she didn’t. He was delighted to have her on his team. He’d enjoy being in her body. And he’d be getting paid very well to do it.
He pressed a button on his phone, and the pod shut, and began to hum.
70 miles away in her home, Riley’s bracelet pinged. Her eyes rolled up into her head, and heard herself saying, “Uploading. Uploading. Uploading. Upload complete.”
“Finally,” she said as she looked down at herself with a hungry smile. “Look at you, all dressed up for the job. Good girl.” Her hands came up and were a hair away from her chest when she stopped and looked at the monitor. Her fingers minimized the screen so she could see herself in the laptop’s camera. “That’s better,” she said.
She brought two eager hands to her chest. Marcus was reminded how good they felt when Avery had made him grope her yesterday. Now he had unfettered access to them. He was supposed to do a perimeter check, but he’d said she lived alone. He would explore her a bit first. Let himself feel the pleasures of her body. Then and only then would he begin a deep dive into her life.
Riley’s hands began furiously unbuttoning the few buttons she’d fastened on her top. There was still one to go at the bottom but she yanked it forcefully off, sending the last button plinking off the wall. The top landed on the floor. Her hands went behind her back, and for several moments, Marcus struggled to unclasp the bra. The nanites did not give him access to her muscle memory, and he had only uploaded a couple of times before as a part of his own training. Since he’d be uploading a lot more in the future though, he'd better learn how to remove a bra from this perspective more proficiently.
At last he was rewarded with the clasp releasing, and he felt gravity pull at the weight on Riley’s chest. The bra joined the blouse on the floor and two double D’s bounced in the monitor. Riley’s body was heating up exponentially, especially between her legs. Marcus wanted to touch there as quickly as he could, so he stood up from the chair and pulled the skirt down. He saw pink cotton panties underneath. Riley took a deep breath, then pulled those down as well. Neatly trimmed blonde pubic hair covered her slit. Marcus made her watch the monitor as her right hand went straight there. The middle finger felt the soft coarseness of the hair, and then her lower lips parted and there was only silky wet bliss.
“Fuck!” Riley called out louder than Marcus meant to. “You’re such a naughty girl, aren’t you? Masturbating on company time. Well, you’re gonna be doing a lot more than that soon.”
After being kicked out of her office by his wife, Ben had gone to put on a plain white shirt and gray sweatpants. He’d eaten breakfast and eventually ended up moping in their living room. It was a small two bedroom house. The office was adjacent to the living room. When Riley yelled ‘Fuck!’ Ben heard it. It took a lot to make his wife swear, so he assumed something was very wrong. He leapt up to investigate. He didn’t care about confidentiality in that moment, and pushed the door open. His jaw dropped. Her back was to him, but he had no problem seeing his wife on the monitor.
For a split second, he thought his wife was getting off to internet porn. But it wasn’t porn. It was her. She was recording herself on the laptop with her legs spread, her finger frantically rubbing her pussy while her other hand wildly fondled her boobs.
He’d never seen her behave in such a way. Was she doing this for him? So he’d have something to wank to while she was working? To him, it was the hottest she’d ever looked, and blurted out, “You’re so fucking sexy babe. Let me watch.”
Riley’s eyes had been closed as she slipped a finger deep inside herself. But they flew open as she heard the sound of a man behind her. She whirled around in the spinning chair, a look of annoyed confusion on her face. She made no attempt to cover herself, or even pause masturbating. All she said was, “Who the hell are you?”
To be continued…
Riley Harper was between jobs when she saw the ad. The 21 year old blonde had recently quit as a waitress at a local restaurant. She usually got great tips that she knew was more thanks to her curves than her service, but despised being hit on all the time, especially now that she was newly married. But it wasn’t okay for her to be without a job. Yesterday her husband Ben came home early from his factory. Apparently he’d been furloughed for at least 3 weeks. They didn’t have any sort of savings that would keep them in the black longer than a couple of weeks, so Riley stepped up.
She got on her phone and began job hunting, but quickly grew frustrated by how similar they were to every job she’d had before. Cashier, hostess, server, retail sales specialist. She wasn’t qualified for much else, but just once she’d like to do something that didn’t involve wearing a name tag. That’s when she came across the ad for Del Corp.
Riley clicked on it, and read about a company that was a bit of a drive away. An hour. But it paid eighty thousand dollars a year. That was four times what her last job paid! Del Corp was looking for people who could do simple data entry, and no degree was required. Then the best yet. They would let you work from home 4 of the 5 days a week! This suddenly seemed too good to be true, but what the hell. For the hope of that much money, she’d take her chances.
Riley looked for a place to begin filling out her application online, but then read that the application and interview process would only be done in person, and that candidates would be seen during a small window later this week.
So that Friday, Riley found herself an hour away with a clipboard in her lap, filling out a paper application. She’d just written her new name and still got a thrill from it a whole five weeks later. That’s how long she’d been married. Her mind drifted to Ben, standing there all handsome in his tux, looking at her like she was the prettiest thing he’d ever seen. Her blonde, shoulder length hair had been adorned with flowers. Her face hidden behind her veil. She’d always cherish the moment when he’d lifted it over her head and mouthed, ‘Wow.’ She hadn’t been able to stop smiling. The butterflies had been nonstop that magical day, and they returned quickly every time she thought about it.
She loved being Mrs. Ben Harper. Loved being married. She was at the part of the application that asked for the relationship status. Married or single. With a bit of a flourish, she brought her pen over the box that said married. She hovered over it dramatically. She was about to make an indelible x, when the applicant to her right, a pretty brunette, cleared her throat.
“Don't,” she whispered. “Check single, or you don't stand a chance.”
“Excuse me?” Riley whispered back. Companies were not legally allowed to hire people based on whether they were married or not.
The brunette scanned the room, making sure no other ears were tracking their hushed whispers, then said softly, “My roommate already works here. She told me discreetly that they only hire people who aren’t married. Do what you want, but if you really want the job, don’t let on that you’re married.”
“Thanks…” Riley said hesitantly. Why would a data entry job care at all about whether or not she was married? She looked around the room and saw a total of 11 candidates including herself. She didn’t know how many would be offered a job. Maybe just one or two of them. She wasn’t particularly proficient at data entry, but she was a fast learner. She’d do whatever it took to secure financial stability for her and Ben.
This could change everything for them. Ben wouldn’t like that she’d have to lie about being married to him to get the job, but she wouldn’t have to tell him. It’s not like the company was going to come to her house. So she took a breath, and checked the box that said single.
The brunette whispered out the side of her mouth, “Good call. Best of luck in your interview.”
“You too,” Riley said.
A handsome man with dark hair and a thousand watt smile stepped out of the adjoining conference room. He picked up the sign in sheet with every applicant's name, and then scanned the room. “Josephine?” he asked in a clear, deep voice.
The brunette stood, smoothed her pantsuit and said, “That’s me.”
The man beamed at her. “Right this way,” and gestured for her to join him in the conference room.
Before she went, Josephine extended a hand to Riley. “If we end up working together, you can call me Josie.”
Riley giggled and took it. “I sure hope we do, Josie. I’m Riley.”
Josie winked and gave Riley’s hand an encouraging squeeze. “I know, I saw it on your application.” With that Josie headed into the interview.
Ten minutes later, she came out with a confident smile on her face and gave Riley a big thumbs up. “Piece of cake.”
“Did they offer you the job?” Riley asked with wide eyes.
Josie nodded. “On the spot. I’m to report back here on Monday.”
Riley felt her stomach lurch as she thought about how this might affect her odds, but smiled gamely. “Congrats. I hope my interview goes as well as yours.”
“Just be yourself.” Josie leaned down and whispered in Riley’s ear. “And be single.”
Riley laughed softly. “Got it.”
As Josie left the waiting room, Riley found herself wishing Josie could have stayed for moral support until it was her turn. She wished Ben could have come for the same reason, but that might have cost her her shot if her husband had tagged along.
Two more applicants came and went. One was a guy who came out with slumped shoulders. The other was a striking red headed woman who walked out with head held high and a confident swagger in her hips. It was clear that only one of them had gotten the job.
Riley observed that none of the men came out looking like they’d had an offer. Rather, it was only the women. Specifically, beautiful women.
Doubts flooded Riley’s mind again as her name was finally called. She stood up and walked towards the open door, but as she did, she wondered if she was willing to work for a company that seemed biased towards looks, gender, and marital status. If she wanted that, she could just go back to her last job, or the one before that, or the one before that.
But she remembered quickly that none of those places were going to pay 80 grand a year, so she put on her game face. For that much money, she even went so far as to chide herself for not wearing something low cut to show off her impressive cleavage. Her jiggly chest certainly kept her husband’s attention. But she’d opted for a pale blue blouse that gave her the conservative look she preferred to have in public. Hopefully that wasn’t a deal breaker.
Finally it was her turn, and she stepped into the conference room for her interview. There were two people on the other side of a long table. The handsome man that called in the candidates, and a woman. The man came around the desk, and closed the door behind her, then offered his hand. “I’m Marcus,” he said kindly. He gestured towards the woman that hadn’t moved, but was perusing a file on the table. “This is Doris.”
Doris was much older than Marcus. Marcus was maybe in his mid thirties, early forties, but Doris looked like she was going on a hundred and twenty. Deep wrinkles and sagging jowls made Riley think that she’d judged Del Corp too harshly. Clearly they didn’t just care about looks if Doris worked here.
When Riley stopped looking at Doris and glanced back at Marcus, she noticed his eyes bounce up quickly to hers. He’d been looking at her chest. She kept the smile plastered on her face, but inside thought, “You’ll never see ‘em perv. They belong to my husband.”
Marcus took Riley’s application and took it to his side of the table. Riley took a seat across from them. Riley noticed Doris glanced at her application, putting a bony finger near the section that indicated her relationship status. She nodded and gave what could have been a sound of approval, or begrudging interest.
Marcus smiled, and tapped his right hand on the table, as he perused more of her application. The silver ring that he wore on that hand made a loud ting ting sound as he tapped. After his cursory glance, the interview began. There was a back and forth about Riley’s employment history. Some questions about her computer proficiency. Doris had frowned at that part, but Marcus had seemed undeterred.
Riley thought she’d answered all the questions well. Maybe everything was going her way. Then Doris finally fixed her eyes on her and she felt the color leave her face.
As Doris spoke, Riley was reminded of every mean spinster she’d ever seen in movies. “Miss Harper,” Doris began, putting an emphasis on the ‘Miss,’ “We are looking for someone who is motivated team player. You might be called on to perform a task for the company at all hours. Would that be a problem?”
Thinking about her first paycheck, Riley didn’t hesitate. “No, ma’am.”
Doris’s eyes became narrow slits. “Is there anything, or anyone, in your life that might slow you down or get in the way. Anyone you might be…beholden too?”
Had Riley not had the earlier conversation with Josie, she might not have immediately seen this as a way to ask about her relationship status without directly asking about it. It clearly was a big deal. But given that it truly was none of their business, she again answered, “Nope. It’s just me right now. Nothing tying me down. Completely single and live by my lonesome.” She stopped after that, worried she might have laid it on a little too thick.
Marcus smile grew very wide at that answer, and he shared a look with Doris, who also gave a smile, although a very tight lipped one.
“Well, we think you’ll be a perfect fit, Riley. We’d like you to start Monday.”
Riley’s jaw dropped. “So I got the job!” she squealed, wanting to leap up and bounce around the room.
“You got the job!” Marcus repeated, standing up and buttoning his suit. He came around the table and for a second Riley thought he was going to hug her, but then he put out his hand and said, “Welcome to the Del Corp family.”
She took it and enthusiastically said to him and Doris, “Thank you. Thank you! I won’t let you down.”
She then strode out confidently from the conference room. It would be a long drive home, but that was no problem now. She had a high paying job! She couldn’t wait to tell her husband.
Before they called the next candidate, Marcus said, “I’m going to enjoy that one. She’s just my type.”
Doris nodded smugly. “Me too. There’s definitely a demand for busty blondes from the clients. And there’s a real sweetness about her too. She’ll be in high demand for sure.”
An hour later, Ben was thrilled when his wife told him the news, but the money Riley was being offered almost seemed too good to be true though. “So…you’re gonna be doing what exactly?”
“It’s data entry basically for a bunch of rich clients I guess. It can’t be too hard though, cause they didn’t seem too worried about my work history.”
Ben gave his wife a wry smile and asked, “Was it a man who interviewed you?”
Riley crossed her arms over her ample chest. “Just what are you implying?”
“Only that you’re super hot, even with that blouse buttoned all the way to the top.”
Riley’s eyebrows shot up in mock annoyance. “I’ll have you know that it was a man AND a woman.”
“So they both had the hots for you?”
Riley took a playful swat at her husband, who backed out of reach at the last second. A second later, her fingers began unbuttoning her blouse from the top down. “If this outfit bothers you so much, I’ll just have to take it off.”
As a silky black bra came into view, Ben’s mouth began to water. It had been almost 10 hours since they’d had sex. Far too long for the newlywed couple. “Yeah. Yeah you should definitely take it off.”
“Are you saying that I only got the job because of my body?”
“I would never say such a thing,” Ben said, keen to not jeopardize his chances of getting some.
“Would YOU give me the job because of my body?” Riley asked as she reached behind to unfasten the bra.
“I would give you the job and a raise and immediately make you CEO for a glimpse of your boobs alone.”
She giggled, and he saw the bra tighten as she pulled at the clasp, then the release. He saw the tops of her boobs wobble as gravity tried to let them escape. But Riley held the bra in place with one hand, while the other slowly pulled down the straps. She loved how Ben looked at her. It was okay for him to look. She so wanted him to. He was still so captivated by her body, even after having seen it so many times. The anticipation of getting to see her boobs never failed to get him excited. And that’s what she wanted right then. To get him very excited, and to take her. She couldn’t think of a better way to celebrate.
“Wow,” Riley teased as she held the bra in place. “So I just have to show you my boobs, and you’ll give me the whole damn company?”
“I’d give you the whole world.”
“Good answer.” The bra fell. Boobs bounced out.
Riley tackled her man, and more clothes were quickly discarded so they could make love on their living room floor.
Ben was not a morning person, but that following Monday, he rose early to make his wife breakfast in bed. Pancakes, bacon, eggs, and juice. It was a sweet gesture, but cooking had never been his forte. He burned everything but the juice, and even that was a little close.
He still happily brought it to her on a tray, but when he entered their bedroom, found that his wife was already up and half dressed in bra and panties. “Babe,” he whined. “You’re supposed to still be in bed!”
Riley turned and saw the barely edible breakfast her man had prepared. Her smile was radiant as she sauntered towards him. “You are the sweetest husband I could ever asked for,” she gushed. “How did I ever get so lucky?”
She threw her arms around his neck, causing the contents of the tray to rattle precariously as Ben did his best to save it. He lost the juice. Its contents hit the carpet of their bedroom, but still he tried to salvage the moment. “Seriously Riley, get in bed!”
Riley gave a cute pout that she used when she wanted to get her way. It always worked on her husband. “But I don’t have time.”
Ben faltered at her cute face, but said, “Nuh uh, there’s still plenty of time for you to eat and get ready.”
She kissed his lips and said, “Not if I do this.” And she stepped back, and sank to her knees. As she did, she pulled down Ben’s boxers.
As soon as Ben saw what his wife intended to do, his dick raced to catch up, getting hard so fast it hit the underside of the tray he was still holding. “No, this is your big day!” he protested. “I’m the one who’s trying to do something for you!”
Riley giggled as she took the tray from him and placed it on the floor. “I know,” she said sweetly. “And its that fact that makes me want to suck you off Mr. Harper. So shh.” She took him into her mouth. She wasn’t the best at cocksucking, but loved the sounds Ben made as she slid her tongue up and down his shaft. His little whimpers of pleasure were so cute and sexy. She loved being able to please him. She loved him so very much.
She swallowed down what he gave her, and left him to eat the breakfast. She brushed her teeth, finished dressing, and grabbed a power bar in the kitchen. She was almost out the door when Ben called out, “Wait!”
“I gotta go Ben, it’s an hour away,” Riley said in mock exasperation. But still, she waited for her husband to walk quickly towards her so he could embrace her, picking her up off her feet and kissing her.
He didn’t care that his dick had been in her mouth minutes ago. He was so proud of her. Loved her so much. Would do anything for her. “Thank you for being so awesome. I know you’re gonna go kick some ass today.”
“Just have the house clean and dinner on the table when I come back, babe,” Riley said in as low a voice as she could muster.
‘Yeah, I can do breakfast again,” Ben offered seriously.
Riley made a small grimace and said, “Uh, ha ha, just kidding. I’ll pick up something for us on the way home. You’ve done enough cooking.”
Ben hung his head. “It’s the thought that counts right.”
“Oh, you mean the thought that got you a blowjob? Yeah, I’d say that worked out for ya.”
They laughed and hugged again, and then Riley was out the door.
An hour later, Riley showed up for her new hire orientation, along with three other candidates she’d seen in the waiting room.
Looks like no one else had made the cut, she thought.
Josie was there of course. She owed her a debt for giving her that advice. There was also the stunning red head, and a taller, slender blonde with smaller boobs than her own.
She noticed that as far as beauty standards went, these women were probably the top four or five most attractive from yesterday. Maybe these were the ones who had simply checked single. She needed to make sure not to bring up her marriage to any of them. Not yet at least. After a few months when she’d proved what a good worker she could be, she’d let them know.
As she thought about that, she wondered if she’d be able to keep quiet about her husband around her coworkers for so long! Working remotely one day a week would make that easier at least. She just loved Ben so much and wanted everyone to know how lucky she was. Even complete strangers!
The women all milled about in the waiting room. Riley assumed they’d have orientation in the same adjoining conference room. She was about to start asking for names, when Doris showed up through the set of double doors that led into the building. She studied them each in turn, saying nothing as her eyes scrutinized them, as if looking for flaws. There was no big welcome, not even a smile. But after staring at them, she motioned with a curled finger to follow her. She put a silver ring she wore on her right finger, and touched the sensor on the double doors. She led them out of the waiting room, and deep into the heart of Del Corp.
They walked down a long hallway, turned right, found a set of stairs that led down and followed them. Another long hallway. Another turn. Another set of stairs. On and on, Riley noticed that every door they’d passed so far since the entrance had been closed. They never passed an open office, or break room, or a conference room. Riley suddenly felt stifled, and was again thankful that she’d only have to be here once a week.
They did pass several men, all with big smiles on their faces and wandering eyes that didn’t disguise where they were looking. Riley was taken aback by this. She didn’t want to raise a fuss her first day, but she had a mind to get the names of everyone and report them to HR. Surely a successful company like this had a top notch human resources.
It wasn’t all men though. They also passed several women, mostly older, or obese, or with a disfigurement of some kind. They also looked at each of the new women shrewdly and appraisingly. Riley wondered if this was some kind of weird corporate hazing. If it was, she didn’t like it.
On the third flight down, they approached a room on their right that was making a loud hum, and Josie asked curiously, “What’s in there?”
“Main servers,” Doris replied with unveiled irritation. “You’ll never need to go in there. It’s always locked, and only a few people have access.”
Access. Riley noticed that every door had a sensor for keyless entry. This was a very secure facility. She was suddenly shocked that the company had not done a background check on her. What kind of company that seemed to value privacy and security would hire someone without doing a thorough background check.
‘It really is like, oh, you’re hot and single? Welcome to the team,’ Riley mused as her irritation for this place steadily rose. She tried to remember why she was here. She allowed a mantra to run through her mind over and over again. ‘The money. Remember the money. Remember you’ll be working from home. Remember that you’re doing all this for Ben, the love of your life, and the future that we have together.’
After going down two more floors and countless hallways, they reached a large rectangular room that was very nice and welcoming. It was completely the opposite of everything Riley had seen so far. There were fake plants scattered throughout, fancy art on the wall, and several of the most comfy looking couches Riley had ever seen forming an open square in the middle of the room. In the middle of that square was a low square coffee table, and Riley saw four laptops in a row.
“Have a seat there,” Doris said, pointing at the couch directly in front of those laptops.
Riley went and plopped down, being sure the yellow dress she’d picked out for her first day didn’t fly up too high. She assumed the dress was fine for this job. She didn’t have any business professional clothes as she’d only had jobs where you had a uniform before this one. She’d wear whatever they deemed appropriate though, within reason. She would not be wearing anything that showed more of her cleavage than she was comfortable with. Her momma had raised her right. She’d still gotten Ben, hadn’t she? Yes. Better to conceal the goods and make ‘em chase you to get what’s inside.
“Here are your bracelets,” Doris said, interrupting Riley’s thoughts again. The old woman spoke in a dry, monotone, as if this were the last thing she wanted to be doing in the world. “After today you’ll need these bracelets to get in the building. They also monitor your health, because we care about our employees. If you suspect one is ever malfunctioning, report it immediately. Whatever you do, do not take it off unless you have the permission of a supervisor. Removal of it for any other reason will result in immediate termination.”
“But what if it doesn’t go with my outfit,” the redhead quipped.
Doris smiled, but not pleasantly. It was like the smile of a bully who enjoyed watching his victim squirm. “Oh, I think that you’ll find very soon that it will go with everything.”
The redhead frowned and sighed sarcastically. “Not likely, but if that’s the job, I’ll do it for as long as I’m here.”
By the sound of that, Riley thought that she might not last the week. Clearly she didn’t need the money as bad as Riley did.
Riley accepted her bracelet. It looked like a combination of jewelry and technology. The top half was flat and smooth, and Riley realized that it was capable of displaying messages as the phrase, “Welcome to Del Corp Riley,” was scrolling on hers. It was a bit heavy and bulky though underneath. Riley snapped it easily in place, but as she spun her wrist, she didn’t see an easy way to unfasten it. It felt very tight. Was she really going to have to wear this thing all the time?
‘The money, the money, the money…’
With the bracelets securely fastened, the four women listened as Doris began to speak to them, sounding almost bored now. “In a moment you’ll be meeting our CEO Avery Smith and three of the board members, but first, I’ll reintroduce you to your team lead, Marcus Orion.”
On cue, Marcus entered through a door opposite the one they’d come in, his arms stretched wide, his grin even wider. “Welcome new hires! I am so glad to see you today. Who’s ready to get started?”
Doris, her job apparently done, passed him on her way out of the room. She seemed very relieved to not have to be there anymore.
Marcus was the opposite of Doris, and seemed genuinely excited to have them here. “Ladies, I can’t tell you how pleased I am to have this opportunity with you all. I’m going to be your primary handler. Doris will be my second. If for any reason you cannot reach me, you will report to her with any problems. Before you leave, both of our numbers will be in your phones.”
Riley raised her hand, as she had questions about the word, ‘handler.’
Marcus ignored her hand and pressed on enthusiastically. “Please turn on the laptop directly in front of each of you. These are state of the art computers that have been designed and manufactured entirely in house. I promise you they are better than anything on the market, and they’ll be what you’re using to work remotely. So fire them up, and then members of our senior leadership will be joining us.”
Riley hesitated, but lowered her hand and pressed the laptop’s power button. It didn’t look all that impressive. It just looked like a standard 16 inch laptop. It was fast though. The screen came to life almost instantaneously with the message, “Welcome to Del Corp. Please sync your bracelet.”
Josie was already looking at Marcus and asking, “How do we sync our bracelets?”
“Fantastic question Josie,” Marcus said grinning ear to ear. Just press the clasp on the bottom end to the pad on the lower right side of your keyboard. No, no, wait!” Marcus said, and his tone shifted quickly to silky smooth, to loud and abrasive.
Josie froze, and looked up at Marcus with an eyebrow raised. She was not accustomed to people snapping at her like that. Josie also needed the money, but still, she’d rather walk away than be disrespected.
Marcus’s wide smile was back in a flash. “Sorry, sorry,” he said as he clasped his palms together apologetically and shook them twice at Josie. “Please forgive me. It’s just important that we’re in sync, when we sync.” He laughed at his own lame joke, and paused for them to follow suit. When they didn’t, he said, “Bear with me. This is my first time being a Team Lead.” He put his hand on his heart. “I will get it right next time, you have my word.”
“Can we just get on with this,” said the other blonde.
Riley thought everyone seemed annoyed now. And why wouldn’t they be? Doris had acted like leading them here had been a big inconvenience. They’d gotten ogled repeatedly on the long walk to this room. They had to wear this bracelet which was transmitting who knew what kind of biometric data to the company. And now Marcus had just yelled at them.
“Okay, here we go,” Marcus said, undeterred by their lack of enthusiasm. He began to wave his hands like a conductor of a symphony. “I’ll count it down from 3, and then everyone press your bracelet to the spot on the laptop. 3. 2. 1. Sync!”
All four women placed their bracelet on their laptop, and all four felt a sharp jab as the tiny needle under the clasp pierced their skin and injected a milligram of nanites into their bloodstream.
A chorus of surprised objections arose.
“Ow! What was-”
“Something just stuck me!”
“What the hell?!”
Every woman but Riley had complained loudly except her. She’d only made a shrill whimper. She hated shots, and whatever that was had been right under her wrist, probably hitting the vein there.
“Sorry about that,” Marcus said as he pulled out a smartphone. He began to tap at the screen. “Just give it a minute to spread through your body and then you won’t care anymore.”
“Excuse me?” Josie snapped.
‘That’s it,” the redhead said standing briskly to her feet. “I’ve had enough. Get this damn thing off of me.” She began to fumble with the clasp with shaky fingers.
“Leadership told me there’s always one,” Marcus muttered. His voice became higher and insistent. “Everyone who leaves their bracelet on for just another 50 seconds will receive a thousand dollars, even if you quit immediately after.”
“I’m gonna get a lot more than that in the lawsuit I file against this company,” the red head hissed as she looked for a watch to unclasp it. But the more she inspected it, the more her fingers didn’t seem to want to cooperate.
Marcus was pleased to see her struggle, but still looked at her warily. Then his phone pinged. “Oh wow, one of you is already online. Good. Let’s see who…ah,” he said, winking at Josie. “The one who is always just ahead of everyone else. Makes sense.”
“Online?” the redhead exclaimed. “I don’t think so!” She forced her fingers underneath the clasp, trying to create enough pressure to unfasten it. Suddenly the arm she was using to apply the pressure tensed up as if she’d just received an electric jolt. “Ah! What was that!”
“It’s just the nanites keeping you from taking off the bracelet. That’s the last line of defense. But we won’t have to worry about that for much longer because…” Marcus’s phone pinged. “There we go, you’re online now too.”
It was Josie’s turn to stand, and she offered her left hand, the hand with that accursed bracelet, to help Riley up off the couch. Riley was reaching for it as Josie said briskly, “I didn’t sign up for this. Neither did she. We’re leaving.”
A third ping. Riley’s hand was in Josie’s. She was looking up into her face when Marcus said calmly, “Blank slate.”
“Blank slate confirmed,” said three female voices, perfectly in sync and without emotion.
Riley felt Josie’s hand go limp in hers, and watched in horror as the brunette’s eyes rolled into the back of her head so that only the whites were shown.
“I don’t understand,” Riley said, hearing the panic in her voice as she leaned forward and looked at the other two women. They all had the same blank expression.
“Me neither,” Marcus drawled. “Sometimes it takes a little longer for the nanites to circulate in some people. You must be pretty stubborn Riley. But everyone succumbs to the nanites eventually. No one’s ever failed to come online in under 90 seconds.”
His eyes raked over her body now with obvious sexual interest. Riley sprang to her feet and tugged at Josie’s limp arm. “Josie! Josie answer me right now! We need to leave! We need to-”
Ping.
Riley’s heart pounded in her chest at the sound of that fourth ping. Whatever was happening to these women, was about to happen to her.
“There we go,” Marcus said with an eerie smile. “Don’t worry. When this is all over, you’re gonna think you had a fantastic first day.”
“Please don’t-” Riley began, but saw Marcus mouth the words blank slate. She was vaguely aware of her own lips moving as she said in a monotone voice, “Blank slate confirmed.” And then all she knew was ignorant bliss as her eyes rolled up into her head.
“Time to meet our corporate overlords,” Marcus said happily. He hit a button on his phone that said Upload. He selected each woman, then pressed enter.
Each bracelet came to life with a soft chime. Each woman said in a robotic voice, “Uploading. Uploading. Uploading. Upload complete.”
Riley’s blue eyes came back down, and she looked at Marcus with a wry smile. “You need to do a better job at putting them at ease, Marcus.”
Josie’s brown eyes were on Marcus as well, her voice had an edge to it. “Maybe we were too hasty in promoting him to team lead, Avery I really thought he was going to lose control there for a moment.”
The redhead was not looking at Marcus, but was running her hands up her sides and over her chest. “Now now, gentlemen. It was his first time. He’s still got the drive and charisma we’re looking for, and is doing great and recruiting clients. Let’s let him off with a warning.”
The unnamed blonde didn’t seem to be interested in Marcus at all as her hands had begun to squeeze her tight buttocks. “What an amazing specimen. Surprised I didn’t have to fight you all for the chance to have her first.”
Riley’s voice became authoritative as she addressed the blonde. “Don’t get to carried away, Jenkins. This is just about meeting them, ensuring there’s no problem with the upload process, then sending them off for their physicals.”
The blonde’s face soured as she looked at Riley. She did not stop massaging her rear. “I helped write the protocols, Avery. There’s no harm in a little groping before we log out.”
Riley gave a perverted giggle. “Yes, I know. It’s tradition. We just musn’t go too overboard in case we have to release any of them back into the wild.”
Having said this, Marcus watched enviably as the four women groped and fondled their bodies over their clothes. A few minutes ticked by, but Marcus would have gladly watched his superiors explore the new hires for as long as he was allowed.
Riley had pulled her blouse aways from her chest and was taking a long look down it. Her face made it clear that she liked what she saw. She released the fabric, letting it snap back with a little less elasticity. “Okay, that’s enough gentlemen,” she announced with finality. “I think we’ve excited poor Marcus enough.”
It was true. He had not wanted to get an erection in front of his bosses, but seeing them inhabiting the bodies of these beautiful women, making them touch themselves provocatively, he was at full mast. He positioned his hands over his front, and tried to keep from gawking.
“It’s only fair,” Josie chuckled at him. “We’re all going to have erections when we are back in our bodies. Speaking of, you already sent a girl to each of our houses, correct Marcus?”
Marcus gave a curt nod. “Yes sir. Their bracelets were activated before this meeting, and they should all be at your house by the time you log out.”
“Excellent,” Riley said, and she stepped closer to Marcus. She took one of the hands covering his erection and placed it on her breast. “Don’t worry Marcus. You managed to get them to sync their bracelets without resorting to force, which might have damaged the merchandise. So we’ll still let you do their field tests. They are the first members of your team after all.” Riley helped the man squeeze her boob softly, looking up into his eyes with a mischievous smirk. “I bet you can’t wait.”
“N-no, s-sir,” Marcus stammered.
“I do think that’s the first time I’ve seen you flustered Marcus,” the redhead said with a laugh.
Riley released Marcus’s hand and stepped back. “You know what’s next. Keep them in blank slate mode and send them to their physicals. The doctor will check for STD’s and any other illnesses or maladies that would be a disruption to our company. We only provide the best for our clients. After that, the standing brainwashing program before we sent them off with their take home bag to…” Riley trailed off, then gave a sharp laugh. “Marcus, I don’t mind if you stare, but try to keep your mouth shut when you do. You look ridiculous.”
Marcus had been trying to look the CEO, Avery Smith, in the blue eyes of this gorgeous creature. But his eyes kept wandering to other areas. He was already thinking about tomorrow’s field tests. How he’d be in Riley’s home. How he could touch her as much as he wanted. His imagination was already running wild, but Avery’s subtle chastisement had snapped him out of it.
“Yes, of…of course Avery, er, Mr. Smith.”
The corner of Riley’s mouth went up, and she raised her hand and cupped her right boob as she looked at the other women. “I think our boy’s got it bad for this one.” The women nodded back at Riley, each of them smirking as well. Back at Marcus, Riley said, “We all have our favorites, but don’t monopolize her too much. But…you are her handler, so take a few days to get her out of your system after the field tests are over.”
“If she passes that is,” Josie said quickly.
“Naturally,” Riley retorted, looking annoyed. “Marcus has been warned. Should he find any red flags, she’ll go back to her normal life. Isn’t that right Marcus.”
“Of course, sir,” Marcus replied.
“Good,” Riley said, and smiled at him. Then she blew him a kiss. “Now be a good boy and send us back.”
“Right away sir,” Marcus said. He wasn’t sure if he’d ever be able to get used to meeting his bosses this way. He quickly selected all four women on his cell phone, and disconnected them. HIs shoulders slumped a little. He knew the men were in their respective homes and could still see him on the cameras mounted all around the room. But they were probably focused on the women now at their door that would attend to those pesky erections rather than him.
Marcus, on the other hand, would have to wait until later to have his relief. What he wouldn’t give to have his way with any of the women on the couch right now. Especially Riley. But he had his orders.
With blank slate mode still active by default, he said, “Grab your laptops and follow me so we can get your physicals underway.”
“Yes sir,” the four women responded at once. Their eyes focused on the command at hand, and like obedient worker drones, the four women retrieved their laptops from the coffee table. They formed a single line behind their boss. Their movements were precise, and they marched in step as Marcus led them from the room. They followed Marcus back into the series of hallways, and up a flight of stairs. Several doors that had been closed were now suddenly open, as staff at Del Corp wanted to assess the recent new hires. Programmers, team leads, technicians, cooks, paper pushers, analysis, recruiters, marketing, and more all watched the synchronized steps of the attractive women as they marched past. This time the women didn’t mind the stares, because none of them had a thought in their head other than following their team lead.
The workers of Del Corp with free will were all picking out their favorite new hire, making a note of who they’d spend time with during their breaks in the weeks ahead. The pretty blonde just behind Marcus seemed to be the most popular candidate by far.
They eventually passed through a door that Marcus unlocked by pressing the ring he wore on his right hand against a sensor. They stepped into a well lit sterile room with medical equipment and exam tables. A pudgy older man in a doctor’s coat was there to greet them. He was flanked by two very beautiful women who wore a vacant smile and nothing else.
“Did the old men have their fun?” the doctor asked Marcus politely, although his eyes did not meet him. They were focused on his four new patients who had followed obediently after him.
Marcus let out a sigh, but smiled. “If by fun you mean taking the piss out of me, then yes.”
The doctor laughed. “Sounds like them. Well, let’s get this show on the road. New hires, each of you hop up on one of the exam tables.”
The order was received with unflinching obedience as the four women walked purposefully into the sterile room, their shoes clicking on the white tiled floor. They each picked a gynecology exam table and sat there.
“I’ll be back when you’ve run your tests,” Marcus said, and left to go to his office. On the way he grabbed a woman with a bracelet who had been programmed to clean on her weekly visit to Del Corp. She didn’t protest, but allowed herself to be dragged along. She even seemed happy to have been chosen for whatever task Marcus had in mind.
When they arrived at his office, Marcus didn’t talk to her, just stripped off her clothes, bent her over his desk, and fucked her. He thought of Riley, the pretty doe eyed blonde that had been so sweet and chaste during the interview. He thought of Avery being inside her, teasing him with her body, making him grope her. He thought of what tomorrow would bring, and he came. He told the girl to clean up the mess, and then sat down in his chair. He’d needed that. He could finally think straight again..
Back in the exam room, the doctor’s nude assistants helped the doctor with silent efficiency. He’d trained them to help draw blood, check reflexes, take blood pressure, examine pupils, ears, gums, and more. They’d help him record it all. The new hires were perfectly calm during this whole process.
The cursory examination over, the doctor ordered them to remove their clothes. The four new hires all stood and undressed quickly. There was nothing sensual about their movements, just the subconscious desire to follow the order as expediently as possible.
The doctor gave orders to his assistants to pull out the stirrups attached to the tables, then had the new hires put their feet in them. They all did with no complaint. Each of them laying slightly back, their legs spread wide for the doctor. He gave each woman a pelvic exam. They did not flinch as his fingers pushed into them. Did not make a sound. They merely laid there as if this were all routine.
“Okay, that’s that,” the doctor said as he took off his gloves. “Get dressed, new hires.” As the naked women complied, he sent an assistant to fetch Marcus. Upon his return, the doctor told him, “I’ll have the lab results before you leave today. You can take them to get fitted and supplied now.”
Marcus was aware that the doctor had just seen these women naked before he had. He was not jealous though. He considered himself patient. He’d worked hard to get where he was. And tomorrow, he’d be able to upload into any of them and have complete control of their bodies. And when they returned next week, he could order them to do all manner of sexual acts on him, and they would agree readily.
When the new hires weren’t being made to serve him sexually or one of the other employees at Del Corp, they’d be ordered to do the mundane tasks. Like cleaning, or secretarial work, or anything that anyone deemed beneath them in this place. Thanks to different women being forced to come in on different days throughout the week, they always had plenty of willing slaves to do the grunt work at headquarters. But between now and next week, the new hires were strictly off limits until the field tests had been run.
As Marcus next led the women to a series of rooms that would get their measurements for clothes, outfits, and sex toys they might need while servicing a client, Ben was doing what Riley had joked about when she left. He was making the house sparkling clean. In their first five weeks of marriage, they’d fallen into stereotypical gender roles, where Ben played video games and did nothing, and Riley did everything that needed done like laundry, cleaning, and cooking. It had been a big step for Ben to make breakfast that morning. Now he tried his hand at laundry and cleaning. He was better at them than breakfast for sure. Riley would be so happy, that maybe he could talk her into doing something kinky tonight.
Being raised in a very conservative family, Riley had been a virgin when they got married. But Ben hadn’t. Far from it. He’d never admit to being a sex addict, but considered it a possibility. Before dating Riley, he’d had a few one night stands, some long term girlfriends, and had developed quite a few kinks thanks to those women. And porn. He’d watched porn every day, and was always finding something new he’d like to try in the bedroom with a girl, but Riley had put a stop to all that when they’d got married.
Riley didn’t want him watching porn or masturbating. The first time she’d told him, he’d thought she was joking. Riley’s hurt face let him know that she wasn’t. She wanted to be enough for him. Didn’t want him looking at girls online and getting ideas for positions or roleplay. Ben had hoped that over time his bride would change her mind about some of that, but except for the infrequent blowjobs, she would only do missionary or on top.
Because of his love for her, he’d stopped watching porn and jerking off. It hadn’t been too difficult, because Riley was usually around. As they both tended to work 2nd shift, they could fuck in the morning, and then again when they both got home. But now she had a 40 hour or more job a that took her away from him during a time where he was home by himself.
The hours seemed to drag by, and even though he’d gotten blown early that morning, he was already thinking about looking up his old friend pornography by the time noon rolled around. But he knew it would most likely affect his performance that night with his wife. So he waited, and focused on making the interior of their house shine.
It was mid afternoon when Marcus got the bad news. He’d just presented the women with a small boxed meal and told them to eat. It was a flavorless, tasteless mush, and was very cheap to manufacture. They chewed and swallowed it as they were told. Marcus watched them shovel it down while he ate a steak their onsite chef had prepared. He couldn’t stop smiling, that is, until the doctor walked in.
“I’m afraid I have some bad news,” the doctor said gravely.
Marcus put his fork down and asked, “Well, don’t keep me in suspense. What’s the problem?”
“The blonde is pregnant.”
Marcus wiped his mouth and slammed a fist on the table. “Dammit!” His eyes fell upon Riley. He did not want to lose her, but a pregnancy meant instant termination. The nanites could stop future pregnancies, but not the one she’d come in here with. “Are you sure?”
The doctor nodded, then looked at who Marcus had focused on. “Oh, sorry. Forgot you had two blondes. Not that one. The other one,” he said, pointing at the unnamed blonde who sat there quietly eating her mush.
Relief flooded Marcus. It wasn’t great that he was already down a team member, but it hadn’t been Riley. Besides, it was easy to recruit. He’d just put out another ad that promised big money while working from home.
“Kathleen,” he said sternly. The blonde now known as Kathleen stopped eating and looked at him keenly. “Pitch your food and go wait in the conference room you interviewed in last week. Turn on the monitor in there, and watch the exit interview until I come to fire you.”
“Yes sir,” Kathleen said, and without hesitation she stood, dropped her food in a trash bin, and made her way to the conference room.
After she exited, the doctor reported the rest of his findings. “All the rest are very healthy. Two of them have been sexually active however,” he said, pointing at Riley and the redhead. “Their swabs had traces of sperm under the microscope. Could be a one night stand, or something more serious. Easiest way is just to ask and-”
Fearing that he might hear something he didn’t want to, Marcus cut him off. “Thanks doctor, I’ll take it from here.”
“But the board will want to-” the doctor began with a raised eyebrow.
Anger rose in Marcus, but he tapered it down and replied calmly, “Don’t worry about the board I will handle it. If I find any problems during the field tests, I’ll take the necessary steps to deal with them.”
The doctor let out a knowing sigh. “Ah, I get it. You really want to field test them. Fair enough.”
“So you’ll leave that out of the report?”
“If she gets the greenlight,” the doctor said, pointing at Riley, “You let me have first dibs when she comes back in.”
‘You can have my sloppy seconds,’ Marcus thought. Out loud he said. “I think we can make that happen.”
The doctor extended a hand, and Marcus shook it. “Well then, I found no traces of sexual activity. See you next week, ladies.”
They did not stay goodbye, or give any other parting niceties. They just sat there. Their meal finished, and the empty box on their laps. They simply stared straight ahead, and awaited their next command.
Marcus ushered them to their last stop for their first day. This room had several cubicle workstations, each with a laptop that resembled the ones they would be taking home. Marcus had them each log on, and click on a program that walked them through an endless series of data entry. They copied one set of numbers from one place on the screen to another. Dragged one file here, another there. They opened spreadsheet after spreadsheet. None of it meant anything, but served one purpose. It helped cement the illusion. It gave the lie a solid foundation on which to stand.
Should these women ever question in the outside world what their job really entailed, the nanites would lead their minds back to this place. This moment. Where they dragged and clicked and typed over and over again. It’s what they would think they were doing all day instead of doing menial tasks and getting fucked. It’s what they think they would be doing in their homes, even as client after client came to see them to use their bodies. Just another boring day, entering facts and figures.
But as boring as they might remember it being, they would never want to leave. They would be so happy with their job. Because as they stared at their monitors, they each began to intermittently flashed the core tenets they would come to live by until they were released from their employ.
Over and over again during those last few hours, the following messages were repeated on a loop.
You love Del Corp.
You will be faithful to Del Corp and its employees.
You will not draw undue attention to yourself outside of work.
You never want to take off your bracelet.
When your bracelet pings, you will log onto your computer at work within 30 minutes. If unable, you will call your team lead.
Always do what your team lead tells you to do.
Always believe whatever your team lead tells you.
When you are on Del Corp property, you will be an obedient slut, doing whatever tasks required of you.
You will feel grateful to be of use to any Del Corp employee.
You will take good care of your body, because it belongs to Del Corp, its employees, and its clients.
You live to serve your team lead, Del Corp employees, and those we deem clients.
You no longer care about having a social life.
You no longer care about dating anyone.
If you are currently dating someone, you will break up with them as soon as possible in a way that does not bring undue attention to Del Corp.
You do not seek sexual intimacy outside the confines of Del Corp employees and clients.
You are focused on being the best employee you can be.
You will only ever remember doing data entry when working remotely.
You will stow your take home bag in a secure place in your home and not look in it unless directed to by a client or team lead.
You will do everything in your power to protect Del Corp and its employees.
When asked, you will always describe your job as ‘boring data entry.’
If pressed for more information about Del Corp beyond that, you will respond with, ‘We value our clients’ privacy so I can’t elaborate further.’
Should anyone seem a threat to Del Corp, you will report to your team leader as soon as possible and await further instructions.
Riley blinked. She felt like she’d been staring at this screen forever, but saw in the lower left hand corner of her monitor that there was only five minutes left of work today! The job was tedious, but not at all hard. She found she didn’t mind it though. She was going to love working for Del Corp, and was thankful to have gotten Marcus as her team lead.
Marcus walked between their cubicles and announced, “Time to punch out ladies. You’ll find your laptop and take home bag are waiting for you at the exit. You all did wonderful today. I don’t see you all back again here until next…” he checked his phone, “a week from tomorrow.”
Riley’s face fell a bit. In such a short time she’d grown to love this place and her team. She looked at the others, and saw their faces mirror hers.
“I know, I’ll miss you too,” Marcus said with a wide grin. “Say, what did you all think of that delicious steak dinner we had for lunch today?”
“Steak…dinner?” Josie asked, furrowing her brow.
This was a simple test to see if the programming had worked. It was one thing for them to be in blank slate mode. They were more like mindless functioning robots in that state. The real test came when they were back to themselves.
“Yes,” Marcus said confidently, trusting that the nanites and brainwashing they’d received would dictate their reality. “You all had a wonderful steak dinner. You thought it was amazing. You even licked your plate clean Josie, remember?”
Josie blushed. She did remember now. It had been the best steak of her life. “I guess…I was just really hungry.”
“Thank you for feeding us such a great meal!” Riley exclaimed. “Do we get to eat that good every time we come?”
Marcus stepped towards her and said with a wink, “I think you’ll always leave here with something yummy in your bellies.”
All the girls smiled at each other, already looking forward to next Tuesday’s lunch time.
“Ladies, you’ll believe whatever I tell you, correct?” Marcus asked.
“Yes sir,” the three new hires said in perfect unison.
“And you’ll do whatever I tell you, correct?”
“Yes sir!” the ladies replied cheerily.
“Good,” Marcus said, his smile curving into something sinister. “I want you each logging in at 9am sharp every day and running the data entry program. Keep familiarizing yourself with it so that we can eliminate possible errors for our clients.” Doing this would ensure the brainwashing cemented itself in their brains.
Marcus continued. “I’ll be chatting with each of you individually over the next few days. Riley, you’ll be first up tomorrow. It’ll be a video chat, so please wear something that shows off your boobs.”
Riley’s thoughts hit a wall suddenly. The training, the steak dinner, all of that had been great, but, to ask Riley to show off her boobs on a conference call was…was…
Marcus watched Riley’s face contort while the nanites made her accept the programming. Her resistance met a torrent of words that seemed to imprint on her very soul.
‘I will do what my team lead tells me to do. I live to serve my team lead. I will obey him. I will wear whatever Marcus tells me, because he is my team lead and I am his obedient slut.
Riley’s face smoothed out, and she beamed at him before saying happily, “Yes sir.”
“Good girl,” Marcus said, then looked at the other two. “And I’ll expect you both to do the same. Actually Josie, you wear nothing at all.”
The two women had already been having an internal struggle after hearing what he’d said to Riley, so they were quicker at both saying, “Yes, sir,” but not quite as in sync.
“Make sure our video chats are in a private area in your house. An office space, bedroom, bathroom, whatever. And you’re not to be disturbed during this time.”
All of this was to limit exposure to a family member, boyfriend, girlfriend, or roommate. They could all be dealt with over a short period of time, but the field test was crucial in ensuring Del Corp’s safety protocols.”
“If all goes well after those video chats, you’ll be ready to handle clients. I hope to be sending you each several by the end of the week. Now head home. You’ve all done great work today.”
Marcus led them back the way they came. The walk didn’t seem as far now. The building that had once seen drab and foreboding now felt so much like home. She wished she didn’t have to leave. She loved Del Corp.
“I’m going to be thinking about that steak all week,” Josie confessed to Riley as they stepped out into the sunlight.
“Me too!” Riley laughed.
“I can’t believe I licked the plate in front of all of you. That’s…not something I’d usually do.”
The image swam vividly in Riley’s mind. Josie’s hands picking up a white plate with the remnants of savory juice on it. Josie’s face drawing near it. Her tongue sticking out and licking it from top to bottom until it was all clean. She found her own mouth watering as she remembered the taste of it.
“If I had my plate in front of me right now, I’d do it too.”
They said goodbye as they headed to their own cars, and headed home.
Marcus went to the conference room where the pregnant blonde was. Kathleen had watched the exit interview video over and over again so the message of it would be very clear in her mind.
It had read as follows:
I am grateful for the opportunity, but this job just wasn’t for me. It was my decision to leave. I will find work elsewhere. I will surrender my bracelet, and leave immediately..
Marcus pulled her up on his phone and took her out of blank slate mode, and deactivated the nanites in her body. Without the bracelet, they would pass out of her naturally over the next 24 hours, but the brainwashing she’d received should hold.
Lastly, he put his hand on the bracelet and said, “Release.” With a smooth click, it unlatched, and hung loosely on Kathleen’s arm.
A few seconds passed, and Kathleen blinked and looked around as if waking from sleep.
“Well, I’m sorry it didn’t work out,” Marcus said, extending a hand to her.
“No, no,” she said sincerely as she accepted it. “I’m so grateful for the opportunity, but this job just isn’t for me. I’ll just have to find work elsewhere.”
Marcus nodded, then gestured towards the door. She took off her bracelet and set it on the table, then walked out. As soon as she was out of sight, Marcus shook his head. She would have been a great addition. Pity he never got to field test or fuck her. Maybe someday the company would start accepting pregnant women. Or married women for that matter. He had a client that would pay a small fortune for the chance to have regular sessions with a married woman. Apparently it was a big fetish of his. But right now the board’s mandate was clear. They only enslaved and hopped unattached women that would not raise suspicion. They wanted to be in business for a long, long time.
The whole drive home Riley kept thinking how much she loved Del Corp. How much she loved her team. Marcus, Josie, and… and there were two more, weren’t there? Another blonde like her, but…but she hadn’t seen her on the way out. But the beautiful redhead had been there. How had she not gotten her name? That was very rude of her, and quite embarrassing!
As she questioned this egregious oversight, the memory of typing numbers and clicking a mouse came into her mind very strongly. She just hadn’t had a chance was all. All she could remember was her time at the computer, and a wonderful steak dinner that the company had so generously provided. She was so lucky to have gotten the chance to work for them. She would make them proud. She belonged there. She belonged to Del Corp. All of her belonged to them. Her mind and her body.
Riley had been so enraptured by how amazing her orientation had been, that she almost forgot to pick up food on the way home. But as her stomach growled, she remembered she needed to take care of her body, so she stopped by a fast food place. Instead of her typical burger and fries, she got a salad. She paid for it and was about to pull onto the street, when she realized she’d forgotten Ben. How could she forget her wonderful husband? She drove back around, and got him a salad too.
Ben was famished by the time Riley walked through the front door, but first made a grand sweeping gesture at the house. “Ta da!” he exclaimed as she walked past him carrying a large black duffel and two fast food bag. She didn’t seem to notice how he’d swept, mopped, done the dishes, and had the place cleaner than it had been in a couple of weeks.
In fact, she didn’t say anything, didn’t even give him a kiss. She set the fast food bags on the table, and then disappeared into their guest bedroom that would now serve as Riley’s office. She stowed the bag in the highest part of the closet in there, and moved a box in front of it. Hopefully that would keep the contents secure. She wondered what was in the bag, and had the desire to check. But then very strongly in her mind came a pulsing thought.
You will not look in it unless directed to by a client or team lead.
Riley’s eyes unfocused and heard herself say aloud in a monotone voice, “I will not look in it unless directed by a client or team lead.” She looked around. What had she been thinking? Oh yes. She needed to take care of her body. She went back to the dining room and sat down at the table.
Ben was now feeling a little ruffled. “Uh, ahem, nothing? No, wow hon, the place looks great! This must have taken you all day.’”
Riley was unpacking her salad, but did stop to look around. “Oh, yeah, wow,” she said with less enthusiasm in her voice than Ben had been hoping for. “Come eat, Ben, and I’ll tell you what a great company Del Corp is.”
For the love of his wife, Ben chose to let it go and joined her at the table. His face fell though as he realized he was also eating a salad. “Hey, what was in that bag you brought in?”
“Work stuff,” Riley said quickly. She then proceeded to prattle on about how amazing Del Corp is. How great her team lead Marcus was. How all the people there were great. How her clients would great and how she might have some by the end of the week. How she couldn’t wait to log on to her new company laptop tomorrow to start working hard.
As she unpacked her day, the realized that she would have to break up with Ben. That was unfortunate, but it was a directive from the company, so she’d have to go through with it. She should do it now, but the way he was looking at her, like everything she said was so important, like she were the only woman in the world. Despite a growing desire to tell him they were through then and there, she convinced herself to do it tomorrow, or maybe even push it off till the weekend. She just wanted to stay with him a bit longer.
It was at this point, Ben got a word in edgewise. “So, what exactly will you be doing?”
“Boring data entry,” Riley said wistfully, as if it was all she wanted to do for the rest of her life.
“Uh, wow, you make it sound so exciting,” Ben quipped. “Seriously though, what kind of data entry? What kind of information will you be-”
Riley’s eye twitched, and then words burst forcefully out of her, “We value our clients’ privacy so I can’t elaborate further.” She took a bite of salad and considered the matter settled.
Ben was taken aback. “C’mon Riles, we’re not dating. We’re married. Husband and wife. Surely you can tell me of all people.”
Her husband’s words changed everything. It was true. They weren’t dating. They were married. She would not have to break up with him because they were not dating. She checked them carefully against what she knew of Del Corp’s mandates, and her mind seemed to accept this. She was so relieved.
Ben laughed at her silence. “What? Are they a dark and shady organization that is trying to enslave the general populace?”
Riley suddenly tensed. Ben was asking her to go against company policy by telling him what they did there. Why couldn’t he just accept her answer? Did he pose a threat to Del Corp? She tried to calm herself, tried to make sure not to draw any undue attention. With a sweeter but still serious disposition, she said, “Ben, honey, I’m telling you I can’t talk about it. So drop it.”
Ben looked down at his salad. This evening was not going as planned. She knew he hated salad. Why had she brought him one? She hadn’t even called and asked what he wanted. It’s like he’d been an afterthought. Surely the honeymoon stage couldn’t be over already. He tried to let it all pass. He loved her and she loved him. They’d go to bed together soon. They’d make love. “Fine,” he finally said. “I’m gonna go make a sandwich.”
Riley didn’t stop him, but was a little perturbed he didn’t seem to appreciate the salad she’d brought him because… because he… no. No!. Only she needed to take care of her body. But, as his wife, she wanted him to take care of his body too. Just, for her, it was a mandate. She NEEDED to take care of her body. If he wanted to make a sandwich that was fine. She found herself calming quickly, and got up as soon as she was done.
As Ben sat down at a vacant table, Riley went to work out on their treadmill. It had been a wedding present, and she’d only used it once. Now it seemed very important. She needed to take care of her body, and working out was a good way to do that.
A disconnect grew through the night as the couple seemed to keep going their separate ways. Ben tried to get her to cuddle on the couch and watch a movie, but she got lost in a skin care regimen that seemed to take forever.
As it got dark, Ben heard Riley say from their bedroom, “Goodnight, Ben.” And then the door shut.
Ben quickly got up from the couch to join his wife in their marital bed. He had his clothes off in a flash, and got under the covers. She was turned on her side away from him. He loved the feeling of pressing his boner against her round ass. But Instead of her warm, smooth, naked skin, he pressed up against fluffy pajamas. He tried not to sound indignant as he asked, “Why are you wearing clothes?” They hadn’t been wearing clothes to bed for the last five weeks, save some skimpy lingerie that Riley would put on sometimes.
“I was chilly,” Riley said simply.
“But, I always warm you up, don’t I?” Ben said hopefully as he wrapped an arm around her waist. His hand lifted up the bottom of her shirt, and he felt her skin. It traveled up quickly to her breast. He was already so hard. He was glad he’d waited for her. He would be inside her soon and everything would be perfect again.
As Riley felt her husband’s hands fondle her breasts, she felt a spark between her legs, and butterflies in her tummy. She wanted to roll over. To kiss him. To let his hands eagerly explore her as they so often had. To let him be in awe of her body. It was his after all.
But that…that wasn’t right. It wasn’t his body. Her body belonged to Del Corp. And she did not seek sexual intimacy from anyone but Del Corp employees and clients. Her body belonged to them now. This fact seemed to repent nonstop in her mind as she slowly brought her hand down, and pushed Ben’s away from her breasts. The brief twinge of sexual desire had faded entirely.
“What gives, Riles?” Ben asked, hurt in his voice. “Look, I’m sorry if you thought I was prying. I’ll respect that you can’t talk about your work.”
“It’s not that,” Riley said, feeling bad for turning him down. Why couldn’t he understand? She loved him, but he was not a Del Corp employee or client. But she couldn’t tell him that, because it would draw undue attention to Del Corp. So she made up another excuse. “I’m just…tired, honey. Long day, and I gotta be up early in the morning to log on to work.”
“I’ll…I’ll be super fast,” Ben said.
“No, Ben,” Riley answered quietly but firmly.
Ben’s boner was in full retreat. “Can I hold you at least?”
Riley thought about that. Holding wasn’t sexual, and Ben was her husband. “Yeah. I’d like that.”
So he did. He held her tight and whispered in her ear, “I love you. I really do. Maybe we can do it first thing in the morning.”
“Maybe,” Riley hedged. But she knew she would not let him have her. She was already planning to be up before him. To shower and shave her legs and maybe even put some makeup before she found an outfit that would accentuate her cleavage for Marcus. Her body belonged to him now, and the employees and clients of Del Corp. But she wouldn’t tell Ben any of that. It would hurt him to know that. He was her husband after all. They would be together till death do us part. So instead, she said what she knew to still be true, “I love you too.”
Ben hoped she’d change her mind, but soon heard his wife’s breathing change, and knew that she’d drifted off. He regretted not masturbating earlier then. He thought about getting up and going to the living room to rub one out, but he still had hope for tomorrow morning. So in the end, he slept.
When he woke up the next day, he rolled over to kiss his bride, but her spot was empty. He checked his phone and saw that it was almost 9am. He sat up and called out, “Riles!”
“Getting ready to log on for work honey,” she replied from the kitchen.
Ben swore and jumped out of bed. He was naked as usual first thing in the morning. He walked quickly to the kitchen and saw that his wife looked incredible. She always looked very beautiful to him, but here she was in a yellow buttoned top that he’d only seen her wear once before, plus a short black skirt that drew copious amounts of attention to her long legs. His eyes were still on the top though, because the top three buttons weren’t fastened, and her cleavage was fully on display.
“You’re…working from home today, right?” Ben asked, perplexed, but glad she wouldn’t be showing off her amazing rack to a bunch of drooling office mates.
“Yeah,” Riley replied excitedly. “Just getting my coffee and going to go into the guest bedroom. I finished converting it into an office early this morning. Nothing fancy, just a card table and your gamer chair. We can get an actual desk and my own office chair when I get my first paycheck.”
“Yeah, no prob babe,” Ben said hurriedly, even though he was a little miffed that he wouldn’t have his gamer chair today. “Can we please make time for a quickie before you-”
Riley was already fervently shaking her head. “I don’t want to be late. I’m to log on promptly at 9am.”
“Will you get a break?”
Riley thought about that. She wasn’t sure. Surely she’d be able to walk away for bathroom breaks and a lunch. “I should be able to, yes, but I’ll know more once I log on as to what that looks like. We can probably have lunch together.”
The way she smiled at him while talking made Ben’s heart melt. He felt like some of the inexplicable distance that had materialized last night was dissipating. “I’d like that, babe. Yeah. I’ll make us something nice.” He remembered their diminishing food supplies and then said, “Like ramen.”
She laughed, and it lit up the room. “My favorite.” She moved forward to kiss him, but at the last second, swerved and walked by him. She didn’t want Ben to get the wrong idea, because kissing could lead to sexual intimacy, and her body belonged to Del Corp and its employees and clients.
That act had felt cruel to Ben. He didn’t like whatever this was. Everything had seemed normal for a second, and then she acted like a stranger towards him. He followed her into her new office area. They still had two minutes before she needed to log on.
Riley was opening up her laptop and about to sit down when she realized he was behind her. “What are you doing?” she snapped. “You’re naked, and you’re in my workspace! Are you trying to get me fired!”
“Why would it matter if I’m naked?” Ben argued. “It’s not like they’re gonna see me and-”
“But they might,” Riley said frantically. “I’m having a video chat with my team lead first thing! If he sees your penis, I imagine that’d be it for me!” She waved him away with both hands.
Ben’s shoulders slumped, and he left the room.
“Close the door!” Riley called after he’d taken a few steps from the office. “I don’t want you overhearing anything confidential.”
“It’s not like I’m going to sell your company’s secrets to a foreign power or-” but he stopped, because she was glowering at him. He just nodded, and shut the door. It was going to be a long day. He walked back to the kitchen and began to make himself breakfast.
Riley was staring at the monitor, waiting for her marching orders, when she saw an alert come up that she was receiving a video chat request. She clicked on it, and saw Marcus’s face. He looked very happy to see her. She pushed her chest out so he could see in the camera that she’d done like she’d been told.
“Hey, Riley, is there anyone in the room right now with you?” Marcus asked as he studied her low cut top very closely.
“No, sir,” she said confidently.
“Good. Are you ready for your field test?”
“My what?” Riley asked curiously. She remembered a video call, but didn’t know what the term ‘field test’ meant.
“In a moment, I’m going to upload into your body and have a look around your home. I’m going to dig into as much of your personal life as possible to make sure there’s no external plans or people that might pose a threat to Del Corp. It’s all company policy.”
Marcus loved telling her all this, knowing that she’d be forced to accept it.
Riley furrowed her brow. She didn’t want Marcus to be in her home. To be…did he say in her body? But even as she tried to resist, the nanites did their job, smoothing her face, making her compliant to his will. And why should she be? She trusted Marcus completely. “Whatever you need,” she said. “Does that mean I won’t be doing data entry today?”
“You will actually. At least, that’s what you’ll remember doing. That’s what you’re going to do right now. Pull up the data entry program and begin moving the numbers around.”
Riley did as she was told. A spreadsheet with several numbers came up and began to flash for her to drag it from one place to another.
Marcus saw on his tablet that she was following his instructions to the letter. “Good. Now I want you to look at it. Remember it. All you did today was work on this data entry program.”
“All I did today was work on this data entry program,” she repeated.
“Excellent,” Marcus said. “Stay there. I’ll be joining you very soon.” He disconnected the chat, and pressed more buttons. A large pod opened in front of him. He was in the upload room. There were 64 pods in here, and more were being added every month. Several were already filled by the retired sex workers on staff, such as his number two Doris. A few were also used by the occasional client who was willing to pay through the nose to experience life in another body.
That’s what Marcus would be doing for the next several hours. He’d be scouring Riley’s life. Making sure she posed no threat. He certainly hoped she didn’t. He was delighted to have her on his team. He’d enjoy being in her body. And he’d be getting paid very well to do it.
He pressed a button on his phone, and the pod shut, and began to hum.
70 miles away in her home, Riley’s bracelet pinged. Her eyes rolled up into her head, and heard herself saying, “Uploading. Uploading. Uploading. Upload complete.”
“Finally,” she said as she looked down at herself with a hungry smile. “Look at you, all dressed up for the job. Good girl.” Her hands came up and were a hair away from her chest when she stopped and looked at the monitor. Her fingers minimized the screen so she could see herself in the laptop’s camera. “That’s better,” she said.
She brought two eager hands to her chest. Marcus was reminded how good they felt when Avery had made him grope her yesterday. Now he had unfettered access to them. He was supposed to do a perimeter check, but he’d said she lived alone. He would explore her a bit first. Let himself feel the pleasures of her body. Then and only then would he begin a deep dive into her life.
Riley’s hands began furiously unbuttoning the few buttons she’d fastened on her top. There was still one to go at the bottom but she yanked it forcefully off, sending the last button plinking off the wall. The top landed on the floor. Her hands went behind her back, and for several moments, Marcus struggled to unclasp the bra. The nanites did not give him access to her muscle memory, and he had only uploaded a couple of times before as a part of his own training. Since he’d be uploading a lot more in the future though, he'd better learn how to remove a bra from this perspective more proficiently.
At last he was rewarded with the clasp releasing, and he felt gravity pull at the weight on Riley’s chest. The bra joined the blouse on the floor and two double D’s bounced in the monitor. Riley’s body was heating up exponentially, especially between her legs. Marcus wanted to touch there as quickly as he could, so he stood up from the chair and pulled the skirt down. He saw pink cotton panties underneath. Riley took a deep breath, then pulled those down as well. Neatly trimmed blonde pubic hair covered her slit. Marcus made her watch the monitor as her right hand went straight there. The middle finger felt the soft coarseness of the hair, and then her lower lips parted and there was only silky wet bliss.
“Fuck!” Riley called out louder than Marcus meant to. “You’re such a naughty girl, aren’t you? Masturbating on company time. Well, you’re gonna be doing a lot more than that soon.”
After being kicked out of her office by his wife, Ben had gone to put on a plain white shirt and gray sweatpants. He’d eaten breakfast and eventually ended up moping in their living room. It was a small two bedroom house. The office was adjacent to the living room. When Riley yelled ‘Fuck!’ Ben heard it. It took a lot to make his wife swear, so he assumed something was very wrong. He leapt up to investigate. He didn’t care about confidentiality in that moment, and pushed the door open. His jaw dropped. Her back was to him, but he had no problem seeing his wife on the monitor.
For a split second, he thought his wife was getting off to internet porn. But it wasn’t porn. It was her. She was recording herself on the laptop with her legs spread, her finger frantically rubbing her pussy while her other hand wildly fondled her boobs.
He’d never seen her behave in such a way. Was she doing this for him? So he’d have something to wank to while she was working? To him, it was the hottest she’d ever looked, and blurted out, “You’re so fucking sexy babe. Let me watch.”
Riley’s eyes had been closed as she slipped a finger deep inside herself. But they flew open as she heard the sound of a man behind her. She whirled around in the spinning chair, a look of annoyed confusion on her face. She made no attempt to cover herself, or even pause masturbating. All she said was, “Who the hell are you?”
To be continued…
A wizard gets invited to a wild night of debauchery with access to time travel and magical transformations.
Drynn Finestra had never thought about what would happen if he didn’t pass his wizard exams. It wasn’t something that was discussed much in the wizarding world. And as Drynn was from a lineage of skilled magic users, his family hadn’t discussed it at all. So it was with deep shame and regret that Drynn found out the hard way what happened when he bombed every exam during his seventh and final year at Hogwarts.
He learned the wizarding world really only offered two legal choices. He could live as a squib, allowed to perform minimalist magic. This would effectively crush his dream of ever opening his own potions shop. Or he could go to Mastiffus Dungus, a last resort two year wizarding school for overaged wizards who had washed out of their local magical schools.
Drynn had never heard of the place. It was just so unusual for someone to fail as spectacularly as he had. It had been his own fault. He had chased after a girl named Mara. They’d dated for two years. And then a week before the exams that would determine their magical careers, she’d dumped him. That hadn’t been the part that was his fault. He’d known it was probably coming. She’d been acting distant. Had said they wanted different things.
But even with these warning bells, when the hammer fell, Drynn had taken the break up hard. After wallowing in self pity for two days, he experimented with making a potion that would erase the memory of their relationship. He wanted the heartache to vanish, along with the memories of all their time spent together. He finished it the day before the exam, and downed it in one gulp.
He waited. And waited. But the memory of his ex girlfriend did not fade. It seemed that the potion had been a complete dud. But the next day, Drynn found that something from his memory had been erased. As he took each final, he found that almost the entirety of the lessons he’d learned that seventh year had vanished. Every spell, every fact, every new thing he’d learned over the past several months, it simply wasn’t there. The examiners were very disappointed that he couldn’t perform a single piece of advanced magic that he needed to pass. And he’d been too embarrassed to tell them, or his family, or anyone, why it had happened.
The effects of the potion were thankfully temporary. Drynn found the memories oozed into his brain slowly at first, and then as a flood, in the span of a few days. But the damage had been done. And now he had the choice of giving up on his dreams, or facing the shame of going to what was essentially a high school for over aged wizards where everyone is eighteen or older. Given those choices, there was really only one to make.
So that following September, an eighteen year old Drynn found himself taking a portkey to Mastiffus Dungus. He could apparate. He’d passed that exam halfway through his seventh year, but it had been revoked after failing. So he had to use a portkey to magically transport him to what turned out to be a very dilapidated looking castle.
He briefly wondered if he was in the right place, but there was a small sign, stuck in some mud and tilted at an angle, that let him know there was no mistake. As he walked through a silent and gloomy courtyard, he remembered years past, where he got to ride a train to school. And then cross a lake, or ride in a carriage. Those times had been so magical. As he walked up the dilapidated steps, that all felt like a distant dream.
He endured a brief orientation with twenty other fellow dropouts, most of whom he did not recognize. That wasn’t a surprise, as there were several other known magical schools. Good to know all their failures got shipped to the same place.
Amazingly, Drynn recognized one person right away. A former classmate by the name of Bastion Perch. Even thought they’d been in the same grade, Bastion was several inches taller. He had a massive frame, a chiseled jaw, and could probably benchpress the old gameskeeper. They hadn’t been close friends. They’d run in different houses. That being said, they’d shared a lot of joint classes together over the years. But the way that Bastion’s face lit up when he saw Drynn at orientation made it seem like they were long lost brothers reuniting after a long time apart.
Drynn hadn’t known Bastion had failed his exams, which gave him a little comfort that he hadn’t been the only one in his class that didn’t make it. And then he recognized two others, also from different houses. They were both girls. The cute red head was from Hufflepuff. He thought her name was Nitz. And he was pretty sure the stunning blonde was from Ravenclaw. They were supposed to be so clever, but she hadn’t graduated Hogwarts either.
Drynn and Bastion ended up with rooms across from each other in the boy’s dormitory, which solidified their friendship. They helped each other unpack and swapped stories of their old alma mater. As they headed off to the cafeteria, they complained at length at how demeaning it was that even though they were all now eighteen, the sleeping areas were still split up by gender.
There was no magical dining experience. No house elves that made meals magically appear at their table. They found they had to wait in line, with trays, for food to be slopped onto their plates. Like muggles.
They were contemplating where to take their unappetizing looking meal, when Bastion caught the eye of one of their other two former classmates. They had locked eyes for a second in recognition, and then the former Ravenclaw had looked away quickly. That was like an engraved invitation to Bastion, and he hustled over to their table, with Drynn in tow.
Bastion didn’t ask if the two empty seats were taken. He just sat down with his tray, mumbled a greeting, and then began shoveling food into his mouth. The Ravenclaw girl’s lip curled in disgust, but the other one gave a soft laugh and said, “Well, nice to see being in this dump hasn’t curbed your appetite Bastion.”
“Uh, hey,” Drynn said. “I’m-”
“Drynn Finestra,” the Ravenclaw girl said sharply. “We went to the same school for seven years. It would be stupid if we didn’t know each other’s names by now.”
“Y-yeah, right,” Drynn said as he suddenly became very interested in his food.
The Ravenclaw girl’s eyes narrowed. “Don’t tell me you’re one of those idiots who only ever bothered to know the people in your own house.”
“Give him a break, Persephone,” the other girl said with an eye roll. “He only had eyes for his girlfriend all last year, remember? It’s understandable that he forgot about the rest of us.” As she stabbed something that resembled a potato on her tray, she asked, “Whatever happened to you and Mara? She was such a pretty girl, Drynn. Are the two of you getting married after you get out of this place of lower learning?”
As Drynn’s face fell even further down, Persephone sneered. “I take it you didn’t hear, Nitz. Our boy got dumped a few days before finals. Is that why you’re here? A broken heart made you go stupid?”
Drynn’s head snapped up to glare at Persephone. The problem was, he didn’t have anything to say. That’s exactly what had happened.
Bastion interjected with a mouth half full of food. “Hey, leave my guy alone. We’re all here because we fucked up in some form or another. Everyone knows I partied a little too hard seventh year, and my exams showed it. Nitz, I know that…”
“I’ll answer for myself, dear Bastion,” the red haired girl said sweetly. “My written exams were fine, but I, well, I overcompensated on three of the practical exams.”
“Which ones?” Drynn asked.
“Defense against the dark arts, Charms, and Potions. I knew what I needed to know. Had the wand work down cold, knew the words to say, and had memorized as much of the potions book that I could. But then I choked when I had my dark arts duel.”
“I heard that guy spent a week in the hospital,” Bastion laughed.
“It wasn’t funny,” Persephone argued.
“Then I went and got my wand signs mixed up during Charms and my partner, well…”
“I heard that girl spent a week in the hospital,” Bastion said as seriously as he could, but a smile cracked his mouth at the end.
“And then my potion-”
“Thank goodness the professor had an antidote handy,” Persephone interrupted.
“Wouldn’t have needed a hospital,” Bastion nodded. “Would have needed an auror, because that would have been murder.”
Nitz slapped Bastion’s arm playfully. “Oh, shut up. Everyone lived. The only downside is that, well, I’m here now.”
“So, why are you here?” Drynn asked Persephone coldly. “I thought all you Ravenclaw bunch were supposed to be smart?” The pretty blonde leaned towards Drynn with a scowl, and he tried not to stare at her exposed cleavage.
“Well sorry to disappoint you.”
“So what happened?” Drynn pressed.
“How about we just leave it at none of your business.”
They both stared at each other, as both decided they didn’t care for the other very much.
Then Bastion blurted out, “She got caught cheating.”
Now it was Persephone’s turn to go red. “That’s not true!”
“That’s not what I heard,” Bastion said in a sing song voice.
“Fuck you!”
“Hey, hey,” Nitz said holding up a hand to both of them. “It doesn’t matter. We’re all here now. Wouldn’t it be better if we got through the next two years as friends?”
Persephone looked at Bastion like she wanted to shoot a killing curse right between his eyes. Then she glanced at Drynn, and her eyes did not soften. Then she looked at Nitz, and then exhaled sharply from her nose. “I…I suppose you’re right. It would be good to have allies in this hellhole. Especially to ensure we all pass our exams at the end of this.”
“Allies, sure,” Drynn nodded and held out a hand to Persephone. “But not friends.”
For the first time, the hint of a smile appeared at the corners of Persephone’s mouth. She accepted his hand and shook it, then did the same with Bastion’s outstretched hand. “But not friends,” she agreed.
By the end of the week, they were thick as thieves. And by the end of a month, Drynn didn’t know how he’d ever gotten by without them. It was good they had each other, because their comradery helped them through what turned about to be immensely frustrating classes. For the most part, they weren’t difficult. That was part of why they were so frustrating. They were often treated like second or third years, going over subjects that they had learned as children. But here it was again, being taught to them like they were simpletons. Drynn at first thought his intellect had advanced significantly during their first few homework assignments and quizzes. Then he realized the subject matter was just stuff he’d learned forever ago.
Most of the teachers were dull and acted like they wanted to be there less than the students. But not all of them. There were a couple of standouts that made for an enjoyable class. There was Professor Galstik who was charismatic and very handsome. And he really seemed to enjoy teaching at Dungus. He was also just a few years older than they were, and seemed to easily connect with his students. All of this caused him to be very popular among the ladies of the school.
An equally popular teacher, especially the young men, was Professor Sindla. She was a very curvy, formerly famous witch, who had modeled in her early twenties for various advertisements in the Daily Prophet. Many a young wizard had clipped her out of the paper and stuck her to their walls to watch her sell some product or another in a tight, revealing outfit that accentuated her bust line.
As a teacher in her mid forties, she no longer wore such scandalous clothing, at least not in front of her students. But she still had an amazing figure. Young men were always asking her for extra tutoring or volunteering to help her clean up after a spell went awry. A brave few even asked her out, but to Drynn’s knowledge, any and all advances had been firmly declined.
Drynn got to know several other students, but not as many as Bastion. He seemed to want to get to know everyone, especially the women. He thoroughly enjoyed chatting up the witches from other countries. Nothing got lost in translation because Persephone bewitched a bracelet for him so he could understand and be understood by every foreign language spoken at Dungus. He used it to great effect. By the second month, he had slept with at several of the prettiest students. His real quarry, Professor Sindla, seemed out of his reach though, at least until he found out about Drynn’s proficiency in potion making.
“What!” he exclaimed as he was sitting on Drynn’s bed. He had been trying to transfigure Drynn’s pillow into an iguana, but could only manage turning it into a salamander. “You can make any potion?”
Drynn smiled at his friend. “I didn’t say any potion. I said I could make a lot of them.”
As Drynn’s pillow turned salamander crawled onto Bastion’s leg, he asked excitedly, “Can you…can you make polyjuice potion?”
Drynn laughed. “I can, yes. I did it once before in my sixth year. But it is difficult. And I’m not just talking about getting all the ingredients. It’s also something you have to get special permission for after what happened at Hogwarts.”
“Are you talking about when the guy spent that year as another guy before trying to kill the chosen guy?”
“Yeah, that’d be what I’m talking about. It can still be made, but in limited quantities, and only for household use.”
Bastion smirked. “What kind of household use?”
Drynn flushed. “I mean, probably like, you know, bedroom stuff.”
“Bedroom stuff! Ha! Look at you man! You’re too embarrassed to even say it. People use it to fuck their partners while looking like other people they want to fuck.”
“I’m, yeah, I’m sure that’s probably it.”
“So you can make it, but you never used it like that?”
“You mean for sex?”
Bastion looked at him in disbelief. “Yeah, for sex. You…you have had sex before, right?”
Before he could say a lie, Drynn’s hesitation gave him away, and Bastion’s eyes went wide.
“You mean to tell me you’re a virgin! I thought you and Mara were all hot and heavy?”
“We did stuff, sure. But, well, she never let me go all the way. Look, can we not make a big deal out of this?”
“You’re right, you’re right,” Bastion said nodding enthusiastically. “But do you know how many of the chicks here would bang you if they knew that you’ve never popped your cherry? So many. I could set it up tonight. Just say the word and-”
“I’m good. Thanks.”
Bastion went still, and looked like he was thinking harder than usual. “So, could I ask you a favor though?”
“What’s that?”
“Could you like, make me some polyjuice potion?”
“It could get us kicked out of here, Bastion.”
“No one’s going to know, man. I’ll get you everything you need. You just have to make it, and that’ll be that.”
Even though Bastion cajoled and begged, Drynn still refused. The next day however, the conversation got brought to their lunch table.
“Hey Persephone, if you could fuck anyone you wanted, who would it be?” Bastion asked.
“I can fuck anyone I want, meathead,” Persephone smirked. “Look at me. I’m hot as fuck. My brains are just the icing on the cake.”
“Not everyone,” Bastion said, pointing towards Professor Gastlik who was chatting up a table of girls nearby. They were hanging on every word he said.
Persephone gave a wistful sigh. “Only because he’s decent enough to not fuck his students.”
“But what if you could anyway.”
“Oh I’d definitely take him for a whirl. I bet he’s got monster under those robes.”
Nitz giggled. “Like a basilisk?”
“Or maybe a phoenix.”
Drynn looked confused. “A phoenix?”
Persephone winked at him. “Yeah. You think he’s done for, but then he’s able to go another round.”
“That’s the dream,” Nitz sighed.
“They make spells for that, don’t they?” Bastion asked.
“They make lots of stuff for that, Bastion,” Nitz said helpfully. “Potions mostly. But what brought on this whole sexually charged line of conversation. Are you hitting a slump with the ladies?”
Bastion looked offended by the very idea. “Absolutely not. I just wanted to know what you thought. The both of you. Just what you would do if you could have sex with someone that seemed out of your reach?”
Drynn found he was having trouble looking at Nitz or Perspephone in the eyes during this whole conversation. But when Bastion finally posed the question to them, he looked up for a moment to see what Nitz would say. To his surprise, she was looking right at him. The second their eyes met, she glanced away and met Bastion’s gaze.
“Haven’t given it much thought,” she answered.
“But there is someone you’d let under those short skirts you wear all the time?”
Nitz rolled her eyes. “Get to whatever point you’re trying to make right now, Bastion.”
Bastion looked back and forth between the girls a few times, letting the suspense build. Then he leaned forward, and motioned for them to do the same. Their faces were very close to the middle of the table when Bastion whispered, “Our boy here can make polyjuice potion.”
“What!” Persephone shrieked.
“Neat!” Nitz said in wonder. “That’s supposed to be pretty advanced stuff.”
“Yeah, and like, illegal,” Persephone objected in a much quieter tone.
“It’s not technically illegal,” Bastion corrected. “I checked. It’s very frowned upon, and might get you probation or a fine if they catch you misusing it, but not illegal.”
“Well it’s close enough.”
Bastion smiled at her, then took something out of his pocket. He held it up to the others, who stared at it curiously. It was a hair. He placed it in the middle of the table, and looked at Persephone. “Want to know who that hair belongs to?”
“Why would I-”
“It’s Gasltik’s. The teacher you and all your friends have been drooling over since the start of term.”
No one said anything. They just stared at it. What Bastion was suggesting was starting to sink in.
“It was easy enough to get,” he continued. “People leave hairs all over the place. This one was on his desk. It could transform me into a perfect copy of him. Just one hair, dropped into a complicated brew that Drynn happens to know how to make, and we can look like anyone we want.” With a flourish, he gestured towards the whole of the school and emphasized again, “Anyone.”
That kind of idea is dangerous, because it burrows under the surface and puts down roots. Their little group couldn’t stop thinking about it. It was there when they were trying to study. It kept them up at night. It was one of the first things they thought about in the morning. The magical ability to look like someone else. To feel what it was like to be in their skin. Or to have access to the unattainable. For Bastion and the girls, fantasies and scenarios began to run on loop in their minds.
The only one seemingly immune to the idea, was Drynn. Much to his friends’ dismay, he didn’t want any part of it. He made it very clear that he wasn’t looking for love in this place. A failed relationship had landed him here, and he wasn’t going to let it happen again. Bastion tried to let him know he wasn’t talking about love, but it was still too close for Drynn.
The girls both said they understood, and Nitz backed off. Way off actually. For a time, they only saw her at meals. She said she needed to focus on her arithmancy assignments, which were still proving a challenge for her the second time around.
Persephone, however, did not back off. If anything, she pushed harder, even offering him a hefty amount of galleons. The answer had still been no. Bastion assured him that he didn’t have to drink any of the potion. And he promised to do as much of the prep work as possible, even helping to brew the potion once all of the ingredients were gathered. That had made Drynn laugh. He’d seen his friend make a potion once. They’d had to evacuate the school that day.
Despite Drynn’s refusal, Bastion started placing the ingredients for polyuice outside his friend’s door. Drynn would sigh every time he saw another ingredient show up. He surprised himself by not throwing any of it away, but reluctantly took them all into his room. It didn’t mean he was going to make it. It was just easier to take it inside instead of arguing about it. When Persephone started helping gather the supplies, Drynn became worried, because in a matter of days, all the materials were there, and they both began trying to persuade him with renewed vigor. Drynn’s resolve was weakening, but he didn’t want the trouble the potion might bring.
Then one afternoon, Nitz approached Drynn at the end of the day’s classes. She was very excited. They’d all just passed their disapparation exam. This meant that their right to disapparate had been reinstated, at least locally. They could now officially disapparate anywhere in the boundaries of the school and in select, discreet areas of the nearby town. This was a big deal to all of them. It was another step towards being seen as competent witches and wizards.
Nitz said they should celebrate by disapparating for a trip to the local muggle coffee shop. But she didn’t ask their friend group, just Drynn. Drynn naturally looked around the common room to ask if Bastion or Persephone wanted to celebrate with them as well. Oddly, they were already together nearby, staring at him. The second he saw them, they both looked away, and before he could say anything to them, they both disapparated from the room.
Despite what his examiners and most of the teachers in this school thought, Drynn wasn’t stupid. Based on his friends’ reaction, he smelled a set up. He turned back to Nitz, about to ask her if this was meant to be a date, but she had a pitifully cute expression plastered on her face. The kind that said, please say yes or I’ll die. Drynn sighed and decided not to ask. If there was any doubt, he’d assure anyone who’d asked that they had just wanted to disapparate somewhere, anywhere, and happened to be together. The fact that Nitz was generally fun to be around and had an ability to silence Drynn with her cuteness would not get brought up.
The pair appeared in a vacant square that had enchantments on it that made muggles not see it properly, especially if someone just seemingly materialized out of thin air. From their it was a hundred yards to a quaint little coffee shop. They walked in and placed their order, and Drynn insisted on paying. The problem was he still hadn’t figured out muggle money. Apparently, he hadn’t brought near enough. He thought the paper money was worth more, but it turned out some of the papers were worth more than others. Nitz assured him it was okay and handed the cashier a piece of rectangular plastic. Drynn was amazed as the pretty barista behind the counter took it as if it were the most normal thing, and that seemed to do it. But she didn’t keep the thing, she gave it back to Nitz. Drynn had so many questions.
As soon as they were out of earshot at a table with their drinks, Drynn asked, “So, you just show them that card thingie, and they give you whatever you want? But they don’t keep it? They give it back to you?”
“I don’t fully understand it either,” Nitz said. “Persephone gave it to me the other day and said it had plenty of muggle money on it. She said I just needed to present it to whoever takes the money, and that should be that. It worked just like she said it would! We don’t give muggles enough credit sometimes.”
“No, no I suppose not. So…have you gotten caught up with your arithmancy?”
Nitz’s face reddened. “Not really. I hate that subject so much, and I worry that I might fail again.”
Drynn smiled at her sympathetically. “How can I help, Nitz? You want me to tutor you or-”
She scrunched up her face and blurted out quietly, “I’d like you to make the polyjuice potion!” She saw that he was about to protest, so she hurriedly added. “I’m just so stressed out right now, and when I think about what we could use that potion for…” Nitz’s face reddened.
“Yeah, yeah,” Drynn said dryly. “You could sex away your troubles by banging one of Dungus’s hottest students. Or teachers.”
Nitz looked at him intently for a moment, then bit her lip as she looked away shyly. “I…I wouldn’t need to use the potion if I thought the person was at all interested in me.”
“How could they not be? You’re great Nitz. And don’t let this go to your head, but you’re pretty cute.”
Nitz sat up straighter at that and beamed at him. She started to reach across the table for his hand, but he became distracted by someone yelling outside at the far end of the cafe. Drynn thought he saw movement through the large glass window, but couldn’t make out any particular face or what was going on.
He refocused on Nitz and continued casually, “If I weren’t still trying to put my shattered heart together after last year, I might have made a move on you myself.”
Nitz’s hand froze a hair’s breath from the hand that held Drynn’s coffee. Drynn did notice this, and saw her hand slowly retreat back to her side of the table. He also noticed her whole countenance change. She looked sad, or hurt. Had he said something offensive?
“That’s sweet of you to say, Drynn,” she said quietly. She began fumbling with something in her bag. “I just, look, if you’re still worrying about getting in trouble with the whole polyjuice thing, I’d be willing to lend you one of my family’s magical artifacts to help you out.”
That piqued Drynn’s curiosity. “A magical family heirloom! Cool! I’d love to see it.”
Nitz looked around to make sure no one was paying attention to them, she pulled on a chain that she always wore around her neck. Drynn had never seen what was attached to it, but as it came out of her shirt, he saw that it was a small golden hourglass. She gently put it on the table in front of her.
Drynn knew what it was immediately, and wrapped his hands around hers to hide the object from view. He spoke in a hushed voice. “Nitz! That’s a time turner. How do you have a time turner? The Ministry of Magic destroyed all of them.”
Nitz was looking at Drynn’s hands. Drynn’s hands that were on hers. She made no move to pull away. “They destroyed all that belonged to the Ministry. This one has belonged to my family for centuries.”
“But…aren’t they illegal to own now?”
Nitz giggled, and glanced down at their conjoined hands. “More like highly discouraged. Sort of like polyjuice potion. Would you like to try it out?”
Nitz had no idea how much Drynn wanted to try it out. He had wished he’d had one a thousand times over the last year. He wanted to undo so much. He took his fingers, and gently pulled Nitz’s hands apart to peek at the time turner. He’d heard about the dangers of time travel with these things, but he would have gladly faced them to undo so many regrets. He never thought he’d get a chance to see one, and now he was being offered the chance to use one.
“I would love to try it out,” he whispered. “That is, if you think we can do it safely. When should we…”
Before he could finish, Nitz had taken one more quick look around, then leaned forward and gestured for him to do the same. When he did, she looped the chain around his head, connecting them.
Drynn began to panic. “You’re not going to do it right here are you?”
But his question was answered a second later, as Nitz gave the little golden device a turn. Drynn felt very odd, like he was sitting on a broom that was going very fast, but also very backwards. He also felt like his stomach had left his body. And then the table felt solid again, and the seat didn’t feel like it was moving underneath him anymore. Their drinks had vanished, and the barista was focused on taking the orders of a woman that had just appeared.
“C’mon. Out the back. This way!” Nitz said excitedly as she pulled him from the table. They went out the other door at the end of the shop, and Nitz pointed at the window and told him, “Okay, now look.”
Drynn was at a loss. “What? Did we…are we back in time? What am I looking for?”
Nitz looked at her watch. “Shush. Just give it a second or two, and…there. Look who’s coming through the door.”
Drynn watched as identical copies of himself and Nitz walked into the coffee shop. He watched as they placed their orders, and watched the other version of himself fumble with muggle money. “This is so weird.”
“But cool, right?” Nitz asked hopefully.
“Oh, so cool!” Drynn agreed. “Can we go say hi?”
Nitz shook her head. “No, because you don’t know I have this yet. Something could go terribly wrong, like you could accidentally kill yourself. I’d be fine, because I know I have this. I’ve interacted with myself loads of times.”
“Really? What have you gotten up to with yourself?”
Nitz went red and began to stammer, “Nothing, just…stuff. Just like, helping organize my room or doing homework.”
“You’re joking!” Drynn said with a twinkle in his eye. “If you actually used it for homework, we wouldn’t be here.”
“I always, uh, mean to help myself with homework, but I often get…distracted.”
Drynn cocked his head and looked at her. “You distracted yourself from doing your homework? How did…” As he noticed her face get even redder, and how she couldn’t meet his eyes, he finally got it. “No way! You used time travel to get yourself off?”
“Shut up,” she hissed. “It’s…it’s just like a form of masturbating, just with more hands. And a mouth that know exactly where to…” She sighed wistfully, then shook her head. “Let’s just drop it, okay.”
Drynn did not want to drop it. If anything, he wanted every detail imaginable. But this was not the time to ask. Because he had just traveled back in time, and it was awesome. “I don’t think I’d kill myself. I think I’d be fine,” he argued.
“You really can’t know for sure. It’s very possible you’d try to attack yourself, or create a whole paradox of some sort.”
“And nobody wants that,” said a familiar voice behind them.
“What the-” Drynn yelled. And then he was being pushed away from the window by identical copies of himself and Nitz.
“Careful,” the copy of Drynn said. “You almost saw yourself in the window there.”
Drynn’s mouth fell open. It had been his future self he had heard earlier at the table. “This is so cool! But when did-”
“You really wanted to say hi to yourself,” future Nitz said with a smile and an eye roll.
“Of course he did,” Nitz agreed.
“When?” Drynn asked.
“In the future, dummy,” future Drynn laughed. “Right after this conversation.”
“I…is it always this confusing?” Drynn asked.
“You get used to it,” future Nitz said.
“Has Nitz told you any more details about her hookups with herself?” Drynn asked.
Future Drynn smiled, but before he could reply, two very red faced Nitz’s exclaimed, “We never should have told you that!”
Then future Nitz looked at her watch and said, “Oh, we need to get out of this area. You’ll be time traveling soon.”
“Right, thanks!” Nitz said, as she put the chain over Drynn again.
“Wait, so is this…is this when we time travel again?”
“Stop asking so many questions and just go with it,” future Drynn said.
“Yeah, you don’t have time. You’ve got some polyjuice potion to make,” future Nitz grinned.
Future Drynn nodded slowly and said, “I suppose I do.” A second later, he and future Nitz disapparated out of sight.
“You ready?” Ntiz asked.
“This is so bizarre,” Drynn said
“Welcome to time travel,” she grinned.
“And you’ll just…you’ll just let me borrow this thing?”
“Yes,” she said.
“If I make you guys a batch of polyjuice?”
“That’s the deal.”
“Only if I get to say hi to myself.”
Nitz laughed as she gave the device a little turn.
As time rewound around them, he saw a blur of the events that just happened. The sound was warped and backwards, but as it slowed, he heard a voice, Nitz’s voice, say, “It’s very possible you’d try to attack yourself, or create a whole paradox of some sort.”
Drynn cut her off by saying, “And nobody wants that.” He remembered what came next. Even as he heard his past self yell, he looked into the coffee shop, and sure enough, his past past self was about to look their way. He shoved himself out of view. And then he had a very familiar conversation before he eventually said, “I suppose I do.” And then he and Nitz turned, and vanished on the spot.
They reappeared in their common room. Drynn was overwhelmed, but also very excited to see what he could get up to with the time turner. As Nitz took it off discreetly and handed it to him, he asked, “But wait? Isn’t there a future version of us here now? The you and I that disapparated here earlier?”
“It doesn’t work like that?” Nitz giggled, and then she lowered her voice and said in an attempt of an American southern drawl, “Time is a flat circle.”
Drynn laughed, but then said, “But…but I still don’t-”
“Don’t try and understand it, Drynn. Just have fun with it. Now get to making that polyjuice.”
Drynn nodded, and went to his room. He had a potion to brew.
With all the ingredients already assembled, brewing the potion itself took him just over 24 hours. It might have taken him longer if he had been allowed to make any mistakes. Three times his future self had appeared and let him know he was about to stir the cauldron’s contents the wrong way, or that an ingredient had to be brewed for 18 hours, not 17, or that he’d cut an ingredient he was supposed to mash. He’d corrected the problem he was about to make, then gone back to warn his past self, and then watched his past self correct the problem, and then go back and warn his past self. A flat circle indeed.
At last near the end of the next day, the potion turned the proper consistency of mud and a dark greenish color. Drynn did not tell his friends that it was finished. He planned on letting them know in the morning that he had been successful. Then they could spend the rest of the day figuring out how to use it. He knew that wouldn’t be hard for Bastion. Along with the ingredients, he had been collecting hairs from various students, and teachers, all of which were in a suitcase he’d left in Drynn’s room, along with several vials ready to hold a small amount of potion. Bastion probably had an order and set list of fantasies to act out. When it came to hooking up, Bastion was very organized.
Drynn was thankful that no one else knew that he had a large batch of polyjuice potion, and he wanted to keep it that way until he could give it to his friends. The dark green sludge bubbled slowly. It looked perfect. It smelled nasty, just as it should. He hoped it made his friends happy. He also hoped that Nitz would let him keep the time turner for a good long while.
A part of him wondered if he should…if he should test the polyjuice potion, to make sure that it worked properly. But no, that hadn’t been his intention. He was doing it for his friends. His friends and temporary time turner privileges. He didn’t want to get in trouble. Besides, who would he turn into? He put the idea out of his head, finished his homework, and went to bed early.
Knock knock.
The sound on the door was slight, but enough to rouse Drynn from his sleep. Then he heard the sound of something sliding under his door. He sat up quickly and reached for his wand on his night stand.
“Lumos,” he whispered. His room was bathed in light. He looked at the floor, and there was a piece of parchment at the foot of his door. He picked it up. If he had been fully awake, he might have noticed the handwriting was very familiar to him. It read:
“You are invited to a polyjuice party tonight at the space of specification. Bring the time turner. Go now.”
Drynn’s head reeled. This had to be from Nitz. No way had she told the others about the time turner. He leapt up and raced to his door. He peered up and down the hallway. No one was there. He retreated to his room and shut the door. As he put on a fresh set of robes, he wondered what this was all about? Nitz was the only other person who knew about the time turner. But what if someone else had seen him use it? What if it wasn’t a secret? He’d always been so careful, except when they had been at the coffee shop. And how was there a polyjuice party tonight when it was still in his cauldron on the floor? He double checked. Yes, it was still there. Had someone else made a batch? And now they were just inviting everyone in the school? That didn’t make any sense! What did make sense was that somehow, somebody knew more than they should. He needed to find out what was going on, and make sure that he and his friends didn’t get expelled.
Drynn’s feet carried him quickly to the space of specification. It was what they called the room at Dungus that was sort of a catch all for whatever a student needed. If you needed to relax, the room created bean bags, hammocks, scented candles and soothing music. If you needed to have a dance party, it lined itself with speakers and a stage. It was whatever you needed. Supposedly Hogwarts had its own version, but Drynn had never been to it, because you apparently had to walk up and down a certain way and say some password or something that Drynn had never learned.
He could have saved himself some time by disapparating directly into the space of specification, but he was trying to catch a glimpse of whomever might have left that note. Plus, he didn’t want to magically appear into what might be an attempt to blackmail or expel him.
He passed empty corridor after empty corridor. Climbed several vacant staircases. He heard and saw no one, until he got to the sixth floor. The space of specification was at the end of the hallway from the last set of stairs. He passed a set of men’s and women’s toilets midway to the room, and thought he heard hushed voices. He hesitated. It was coming from the women’s. As he tried to make out what they were saying. It sounded like a disagreement. But then they stopped talking suddenly. Immediately after, he heard the telltale pop of two people disapparating.
As the bathroom would no doubt be empty, he carried on stealthily towards the space of specification. He double checked his surroundings. He was alone. It was quiet, but he could already hear noises coming from inside the room. He pressed his ear against the door and listened hard for anything that should give him pause. What he heard was the sound of passion.
He heard moans and grunts. Panting and cooing. And a plethora of dirty talk from what seemed like a room full of people just going at it. Maybe this was the real deal. Maybe this was an actual invite from some other student who had made their own batch of polyjuice potion.
Drynn tried to open the door quietly to take a peek of what his ears told him was a full blown orgy. But the door creaked loudly, and suddenly all those sounds stopped. A voice called out, “Get in here Drynn!”
They were expecting him. Was he the last to arrive? How did they know he’d come? All the questions stopped as the inhabitants of the room came into view. There were several men and women, all of whom Drynn knew, most very well. They seemed to be the most attractive students at Dungus, both girls and guys. But it wasn’t just students. He saw the muscular figure of Professor Gastlik, and the seductive body of Professor Sindla. His eyes kept bouncing rapidly around as he saw more than one version of Bastion, Persephone, and Nitz in the room. But what stood out more than anything else, was that every single person in the room didn’t have a stitch of clothes on. And everyone was in the middle of fucking or being fucked.
There was silence for a few beats as Drynn took all this in. Then as if on cue, everyone in the room cried, “Hi Drynn!” And then they went back to fucking each other as if Drynn walking in on all of them in a state of sexual frenzy was just the most normal thing in the world.
Drynn wanted answers, but his body was signaling that it might want more than that. The sight of so much flesh gave him a throbbing erection, but he wasn’t the type to just shuck off his clothes and jump in. He briefly thought about running, and even took a step back. As soon as he did however, Professor Sindla called to him from the middle of the room. She was on all fours on the floor, and was was being fucked from behind by Bastion nice and slow.
“Come over here, young man,” the voluptuous teacher commanded. She sounded like she always did while she was calling on a student to answer a question. The difference was that she was getting the full length of Bastion’s cock plunged into her pussy every few seconds, which caused her big tits to sway hypnotically.
Drynn couldn’t help but stare at them as he drew closer. The professor must have noticed, because she snapped, “My eyes are up here, Mr. Finestra.”
His eyes quickly found hers, and he saw Bastion stifle a laugh in his peripheral vision. “That’s a good boy,” she moaned, looking intently at Drynn as Bastion slammed into her. “I know how much all the males here love staring at my tits. And now that they’re here completely exposed and right in front of you, swaying back and forth while your friend fucks me from behind, I must say I’m impressed by your level of self…Oh! Nope. Your eyes are back on my tits again. Back up here, Mr. Finestra. There we are. Look at me while I’m speaking to you. You have some questions you’d like to ask, am I right?”
Drynn swallowed hard. It was taking a lot of willpower not to look down at her jiggling boobs. He couldn’t help but wonder if he’d get to-
“Ask your questions and I might let you suck on them,” she purred.
Drynn’s eyes went wide at the prospect. He let a question tumble out of his mouth. “Is that really you, Professor Sindla?”
She gave a laugh that turned into a moan before she answered. “You’re not allowed to ask who anyone really is at a polyjuice party.” When Drynn gave her a puzzled look, she pulled away from Bastion. She stood up in front of Drynn and brought her mouth to his. She parted his lips with her long, sensuous tongue, and his hands instinctively began to explore her body. She broke off the kiss and pulled his hands to her breasts. “No, I’m not really the professor, Drynn. But does that matter? I look exactly like her. I feel like her. I taste like her.”
She made a sweeping gesture at the writhing bodies around her. “None of these people are their actual selves, that’s the whole point. Everyone can toss their inhibitions aside and enjoy the bodies of their crushes, their fantasies. And by the way you're groping me, I bet you’ve had a crush on me, haven’t you Mr. Finestra?”
“I…yes.” Drynn stammered.
“Yes, Ma’am,” the professor corrected.
“Yes, Ma’am,” Drynn repeated. “So, who sent me the invitation?”
“All will be revealed in due time. But there is a bit of a clock on this potion, and before it runs out, I think there’s someone you’d like to meet.”
She gently spun him around, and Drynn’s heart sped up at the vision before him. It was his ex-girlfriend Mara. How could Mara be here? She was naked. Her curly brown hair fell to her shoulders. Her smile was the same he remembered. At one time he would have walked across hot coals for that smile. And now she was here. But it wasn’t her. How could it be her? She’d graduated Hogwarts and moved on with her life and was probably dating some successful wizard who’d had common sense enough not to flunk all his final exams.
“Hey, hey, it’s okay,” Mara whispered as she gently stepped forward and took his hand. “I know you miss me. I know I broke your heart. I know there’s a million things you’d like to say to me, or would like to undo, or redo in our relationship. You can say anything to me right now. You can do anything to me right now. I’m here to give you the closure you need to move on.”
Drynn heard the words but was having trouble processing them. She was so close. And she looked so good. He wasn’t aware, but his breathing had become shallow and loud as his eyes drifted over her. He’d loved her for more than her body, but her body was also a treasure in and of itself. The thought of being able to say, or do anything to her right now was overwhelming. He didn’t know where to start, where to begin.
So Mara, or the person that looked exactly like her, took the lead. She led him to the far corner of the room where an empty bed sat, almost as if it had been reserved specifically for them. Unbeknownst to Drynn, almost every eye watched as they went. By the time they arrived at the bed, they had all looked away and refocused on their own partner, or partners as was the case.
Mara began to undress him quickly, and in seconds Drynn was as naked as everyone else in the room. He tried to cover his erection, but she gently moved his hands away and let her fingers slide up and down his shaft with one hand. Then she lay back on the bed, and spread her legs for him. She brought her hands up to fondle her boobs, pushing them together for him. She continued to squeeze them with one hand, while the other went to her face, where a finger slid into her mouth. It went in and out a few times, before it quickly dropped to her pussy lips, which parted for her fingers. She began to pant and lick her lips. She saw how enthralled Drynn was at every little thing she did. She had his undivided attention. It was like they were the only ones in the room.
“Please fuck me, Drynn,” she moaned. “I need your cock inside of me. Please. Please give it to me. You can touch me anywhere you want. Fuck me however you’d like. Just give me your big, throbbing cock.”
Drynn lowered himself to her. He was about to lose his virginity, at an orgy, at school. He could live with that. He tried to enter her, but he couldn’t quite find her entrance.
She smiled at him. “Let me help.” Her hands encircled him, and guided him to where he needed to be.
He felt her warmth and wetness as she slid him up and down her pussy lips. Then he gave a small, tentative thrust with his hips, and he felt her tightness as his dick went into her. His breath caught, and for a moment time stood still.
“That’s it, Drynn. You’re inside of me. And it feels amazing. Please, go deeper.”
And go deeper he did. Balls deep in fact. And then he pulled out a little, and then pushed back in. It felt amazing. Why had he waited so long? Sex was great! He was having sex! With Mara. Something he’d dreamt about doing with her every day when they were married. But she’d dumped him. She’d dumped him and they would never be married and…. His hips began to slow as an unexpected wave of sorrow hit him.
“Hey, no,” Mara panted. “Don’t slow down. Keep fucking me. Keep fucking me and know that if I had really, truly been in love with you, I would have stayed. But I wasn’t the one for you, and you know it. We grew apart that last few months together. It wasn’t anyone’s fault. The spark just left. I know you loved me, oh! Oh yeah! Yeah. Good. Right there. You loved me, but we weren’t meant to be. And it hurts so much because I was your first love. I need you to let me go. But first I need you to-”
Drynn felt the explosion build from within as his balls tightened. Then his dick began to pulse and he let out a long groan. As soon as he did, the whole room burst into applause, cheers and whistles.
He smiled sheepishly at them, then looked down at his ex and asked a question guys have been asking since forever after their first time. “Was that okay?”
“It was lovely, Drynn,” Mara said as she pulled him into a hug. “You lasted about as long as I expected. But don’t worry, next time you’ll last a little longer.”
Drynn pushed himself up so he could look at her. “Next time?”
She wiggled out from under him and sat up. Then she bent over and picked up Nitz’s time turner he still wore. “You’ve got this, remember?”
Drynn’s eyes went wide. “You want me to relive this? But how would that even work?”
“Why don’t you disapparate to the men’s bathroom down the hall and find out.”
“What? What’s in the men’s…” he stopped as he noticed Mara’s skin begin to ripple. He almost panicked, but then remembered that it was just the polyjuice beginning to wear off. He looked around.
Everyone had finished fucking and were standing, and all of their skin was rippling. People’s hair was shortening everywhere and changing color. Professor Sindla’s large breasts were deflating rapidly. Professor Gastlik’s abs began to look more like a single ab. And they were all looking at him and smiling. It was a pained smile. The transformational effects of polyjuice were not a painless process, but clearly all the people in the room were pleased with themselves, or, pleased with him for some reason.
He looked over to Mara, but she hardly looked like herself anymore. Her boobs had also shrunk, and had she gotten taller?
“Go now Drynn!” she ordered. But her voice was deeper, less feminine.
Drynn shook his head. “But I want to see who you all really are.”
As her hair became darker and shortened into her scalp, she said in a masculine voice, “Right, I forgot. You don’t go of your own accord the first time?” With a quick motion, she reached out and gave his time turner a turn.
Right before the room began to spin, Drynn said, “Wait, are you actually a dude?”
And then he was in a dark and empty room. It was the same room, just a different time. The polyjuice party hadn’t started yet. But he could do it all again. He’d get to fuck Mara, again. As he looked down at his spent penis, he hoped he could. He was sure once she was in front of him he’d be able to rise to the occasion. But…if he knew she was actually a guy, would that affect his ability to do it with her.
Instead of dwelling on that, he disapparated to the men’s bathroom down the hall as he had been instructed. It was also empty. And then suddenly it wasn’t. He watched a person who looked exactly like himself appear directly in front of him. The second he did, Drynn heard pops from the direction of the other closed stalls around him.
Drynn was glad it was himself he was looking at, because he was still very much naked. His clothes were on the floor in the other room in the future. Then he wondered if this was actually him he was looking at, or… “Hey, are you…are you me? Or someone that drank-”
“Shh, no time, here,” his doppleganger said as he popped open a familiar looking briefcase full of vials of dark greenish polyjuice.
“Hey, that’s Bastion’s case,” Drynn exclaimed.
“You don’t miss a trick, do you,” the other Drynn smirked. “Now pick one and drink up.”
“What?”
“Polyjuice party, idiot. If you want to go back in that room, it’ll be as someone else. Now pick!”
Drynn thought he was beginning to understand. He hadn’t seen another version of himself in that room, so of course he would come back as someone else. That prospect excited him, and he felt his dick stir. He reached for a vial in the middle, only for his other self to smack his hand.
“Not that one,” his twin laughed. “Pick another one.”
Drynn laughed back. “Fuck you. I want that one.”
“You’re not ready for that one. Maybe next time.”
Drynn looked at the vial that he supposedly wasn’t ready for. “Well fine then.” And he grabbed a different one. He gave it a swirl, popped the cork, and downed the nasty liquid. It tasted truly awful. As soon as he had swallowed it all, he felt like he was going to be sick. And then his body began to change. He felt like his skin and bones were stretching as he grew a few inches. He looked in the mirror and watched his black hair shrink to a tight crew cut and turn blonde. He knew who he was becoming.
“I’m Bastion!” he exclaimed, already in the deeper voice of his friend.
“That you are!” the other Drynn chuckled. “And I believe you have a date with a hot teacher.”
Drynn’s new chiseled jaw dropped. “No way! Am I the Bastion that got to fuck Professor Sindla?”
“You sure will be.”
“And…and you know this because…because you’re a future version of myself?”
The other Drynn smiled. “Who else would I be?”
“I suppose you’re right.”
“If you want to go again after this, disapparate into one of the stalls here and drink the potion that’s there.”
“How many times do I do this?”
“That’s up to you.”
“But…you know, don’t you?”
The other Drynn sighed. “I forgot how much I like to ask questions.”
“And what about my…” Drynn said as he nodded down at his deflated cock.
“Oh right, thanks for reminding me.” The other Drynn took out a vial filled with blue liquid from the pocket of his robes and held it out to Drynn. “Drink this and…”
Drynn snatched it and unstopped the cork. “I know what it does. I made it last week for Bastion so he could keep up with the demands of his social life.”
“Didn’t need it though, did he. Good thing, cause you will. Now get going. You’re going to have a good time, and maybe learn something about yourself. You can trust me. I wouldn’t lie to myself.”
“I would hope not.”
“Go. You should be in there already.”
“Right!” Drynn said enthusiastically.
“Be sure to give those big titties a squeeze for me!” the other Drynn smiled.
There was a brief sound of muffled laughter all around him, and then several pops.
“Sure will!” Drynn said. He disappeared a moment later.
He reappeared back in the space of specification. It was no longer empty. There were several people now, and everyone was still naked, but nobody was fucking. Yet. Drynn noticed Professor Sindla, and they locked eyes with each other. She looked like she was waiting for him specifically. Drynn made a beeline to her in the center of the room, and she gave him a predatory smile.
“Well hello, Bastion,” she said. “I hear you’ve been wanting to get your hands on my voluptuous body for some time now.”
Drynn paused. “Uh, is that okay?”
As an answer to his question, she turned around, and got on all fours on the floor. Then she lifted her ass in the air and presented it to him. Drynn sank to his knees and gripped the sides of her hips. He tried to insert himself into her, but didn’t quite know the mechanics, which was very frustrating. His dick was fully reinflated, and he could feel the heat of her wet slit, but he couldn’t quite enter her. After a couple of tries, she rolled over for him and said, “I forgot, you’re not very experienced yet. Why don’t you try this way first? Get that dick wet, and put your mouth on these forbidden titties.”
Drynn pounced on her, and on the first attempt, he found her pussy entrance. It all felt so different this time around. He did have a different dick, but it was also Sindla’s pussy. It was gripping him. And she was looking at him like he was a meal she couldn’t wait to devour.
“Don’t forget my big tits, Bastion,” she said firmly. “You’re always looking at them in class. Get your mouth on them.”
Drynn obeyed. First he buried his head between them. He’d fantasized about being buried between her cleavage, and now it was a reality. Then he licked from the middle of her chest to her right boob, and stopped at the nipple. He swirled his tongue around it and sucked. Then repeated the process on the left breast. All while her pussy pulsed around his hard cock.
“That’s right,” she said encouragingly. “They’re quite the mouthful, aren’t they. Ooh, and has your dick gotten even harder while sucking on them. I think it has. You’re so big inside me. So big. This is the best dick so far. Even better than Gastlik’s.”
“What? Have you…”
She pushed him off before he could finish the question, and spun around. “Mount me, Bastion.”
“But-”
“You’ll be able to do it this time. I know you will. And you’ll like how my pussy feels even better in this position. It’ll feel so tight. You’ll love it.” When nothing happened, she looked over her shoulder and said, “It’s okay. You can trust me.”
A weird sense of deja vu passed through Drynn as he heard those words. But it didn’t last, because Sindla’s hot ass had hypnotized him as she began to sway it back and forth, side to side. He put his hands on her hips again, and she raised her ass higher for him. He was determined to do it right this time. He took his cock in a firm grip. It really was much bigger than his own. He edged it forward, poking blindly at first, but then felt hot wetness encircle the tip. He pushed ahead a little more, and he heard her moan. She pushed back into him in turn, and he was suddenly deep in paradise. She had been right. It was tighter. He pulled out a little, then went back in.
“That’s it,” she said in a ragged voice. “Just like that. Do your hot professor doggystyle. I’m your bitch now. Fuck me hard from behind.”
And then the door creaked. And someone in the room yelled, “Get in here Drynn!”
The door opened, and Drynn saw the strangest thing that anyone can see while fucking a polyjuiced version of their hot teacher in the middle of a magical orgy. Drynn watched as his past self peered into the room, open mouthed. Drynn smiled, as he knew exactly the thoughts that had been rolling through his head in that moment. He knew what was coming next, and after a few beats, he joined in with a bunch of other voices that cried out, “Hi Drynn!”
He thought this was hilarious now. He knew that he’d soon be in front of himself as he fucked Sindla, and he made sure to go nice and slow. He brought his dick almost all the way out of her, then shoved it all the way back in hard. Then slowly brought it out again, and found a nice rythym. Every time he slammed into her, her big titties swung back and forth in front of her. Drynn remembered seeing them from a different angle last time, and liking it a lot. There was about to be a conversation between past Drynn and Sindla, all while he was fucking her from behind. This was now officially the best night of his life.
Drynn kept pumping while he heard Sindla say loudly and firmly, “Come over here, young man.”
He loved her authoritative teacher voice. She was so fucking sexy. He never wanted this to end.
“My eyes are up here Mr. Finestra.”
Drynn stifled a laugh. He much preferred being on this side of the conversation. The side with his dick in Sindla’s pussy.
“That’s a good boy,” she moaned. “I know how much all the males here love staring at my tits. And now that they’re here completely exposed and right in front of you, swaying back and forth while your friend fucks me from behind, I must say I’m impressed by your level of self…Oh! Nope. Your eyes are back on my tits again. Back up here, Mr. Finestra. There we are. Look at me while I’m speaking to you. You have some questions you’d like to ask, am I right?”
Drynn couldn’t see her tits right then. But he could sure see her perfect ass.
“Ask your questions and I might let you suck on them,” Professor Sindla purred.
“Is that really you, Professor Sindla?” Drynn’s past self asked.
Sindla laughed, and as she did, Drynn felt the vibrations up and down his cock. He pushed into her as deep as he could, and the laugh turned into a moan.
“You’re not allowed to ask who anyone really is at a polyjuice party.” And then she moved forward, and let Drynn’s hard cock fall out of her.
Damn. Drynn had forgotten about that part. He watched though, silently, as Sindla stood up and kissed his past self. He watched as past Drynn began to explore and grope her body. He put a hand on his cock and stroked himself.
“No, I’m not really the professor, Drynn. But does that matter? I look exactly like her. I feel like her. I taste like her. None of these people are their actual selves, that’s the whole point. Everyone can toss their inhibitions aside and enjoy the bodies of their crushes, their fantasies. By the way you're groping me, I bet you’ve had a crush on me, haven’t you Mr. Finestra?”
Drynn realized he was becoming jealous watching his other self grope those big tits that had been in his mouth minutes ago. He wanted to get back to fucking her.
“I…yes.” past Drynn stammered.
“Yes, Ma’am,” the professor corrected.
“Yes, Ma’am,” past Drynn repeated. “So, who sent me the invitation?”
“All will be revealed in due time. But there is a bit of a clock on this potion, and before it runs out, I think there’s someone you’d like to meet.”
As past Drynn turned, Drynn saw her again. He hadn’t noticed her this second time either. She had been leaning against the wall near the door, apart from the orgy. She had been waiting for him. Drynn felt a brief pang of hurt in his heart, and then Sindla was in front of him again.
“Lay down on the floor, young man,” she ordered him.
He did, and watched as she positioned herself over his dick. Then she slowly, half inch by half inch, sunk down on top of his member. When he was all the way in, she lowered her tits towards his face, and told him, “Suck.”
His mouth opened, and he greedily attacked her boobs with his tongue and mouth. As soon as he did, she used her hips to bounce and gyrate atop him. He didn’t last very long after that. He felt the pressure build. He felt her pussy squeeze him. He heard her cry out in ecstacy and her body quiver. And then he was cumming. And cumming. And everything was amazing.
Sindla collapsed on top of him and asked, “Are you going to go again?”
“I…you know about the time turner? Were you the one who-”
“If you do, you should disapparate into the women’s bathroom this time.”
“But I thought I was supposed to go back to the-”
“Just trust me. You’ll love it.”
Suddenly Drynn’s skin began to ripple. Sindla’s was as well. To his dismay, her boobs were rapidly deflating. He looked over at his past self, who had finished having sex for the first time. He smiled at the thought. And then he watched as Mara, or the person who sort of looked like Mara, turned Past Drynn’s time turner for him. He heard his past self say, “Wait. Are you a dude?” right before he disappeared.
He looked at Sindla with a smirk. But she wasn’t there. She had disapparated. He thought about what she’d told him. The girl’s bathroom. It wouldn’t hurt to check. He almost used the time turner, but then remembered to disapparate first. A second later, he found himself in the girl’s bathroom. There was no one there, but he thought he heard movement from one of the stalls. Since he didn’t want to be caught naked in the middle of a girls’ bathroom, he used his time turner.
The room spun, and then he felt the ground solid underneath him. He heard movement still from the stalls, but got distracted when a clothed version of himself appeared in front of him. He opened the briefcase full of vials and pointed at the one Drynn had tried to take earlier. The other him said, “Hey, I see you made it to the girls bathroom. Still want to try that other vial?”
To be continued...
Author's note:
What a great idea for a story. I really like writing this one, and have already started the next chapter. I'm working backwards from the ending, so it will hopefully flow together nicely.
Please consider becoming one of my supporters here at outfoxstories. It helps keep me writing!
Drynn Finestra had never thought about what would happen if he didn’t pass his wizard exams. It wasn’t something that was discussed much in the wizarding world. And as Drynn was from a lineage of skilled magic users, his family hadn’t discussed it at all. So it was with deep shame and regret that Drynn found out the hard way what happened when he bombed every exam during his seventh and final year at Hogwarts.
He learned the wizarding world really only offered two legal choices. He could live as a squib, allowed to perform minimalist magic. This would effectively crush his dream of ever opening his own potions shop. Or he could go to Mastiffus Dungus, a last resort two year wizarding school for overaged wizards who had washed out of their local magical schools.
Drynn had never heard of the place. It was just so unusual for someone to fail as spectacularly as he had. It had been his own fault. He had chased after a girl named Mara. They’d dated for two years. And then a week before the exams that would determine their magical careers, she’d dumped him. That hadn’t been the part that was his fault. He’d known it was probably coming. She’d been acting distant. Had said they wanted different things.
But even with these warning bells, when the hammer fell, Drynn had taken the break up hard. After wallowing in self pity for two days, he experimented with making a potion that would erase the memory of their relationship. He wanted the heartache to vanish, along with the memories of all their time spent together. He finished it the day before the exam, and downed it in one gulp.
He waited. And waited. But the memory of his ex girlfriend did not fade. It seemed that the potion had been a complete dud. But the next day, Drynn found that something from his memory had been erased. As he took each final, he found that almost the entirety of the lessons he’d learned that seventh year had vanished. Every spell, every fact, every new thing he’d learned over the past several months, it simply wasn’t there. The examiners were very disappointed that he couldn’t perform a single piece of advanced magic that he needed to pass. And he’d been too embarrassed to tell them, or his family, or anyone, why it had happened.
The effects of the potion were thankfully temporary. Drynn found the memories oozed into his brain slowly at first, and then as a flood, in the span of a few days. But the damage had been done. And now he had the choice of giving up on his dreams, or facing the shame of going to what was essentially a high school for over aged wizards where everyone is eighteen or older. Given those choices, there was really only one to make.
So that following September, an eighteen year old Drynn found himself taking a portkey to Mastiffus Dungus. He could apparate. He’d passed that exam halfway through his seventh year, but it had been revoked after failing. So he had to use a portkey to magically transport him to what turned out to be a very dilapidated looking castle.
He briefly wondered if he was in the right place, but there was a small sign, stuck in some mud and tilted at an angle, that let him know there was no mistake. As he walked through a silent and gloomy courtyard, he remembered years past, where he got to ride a train to school. And then cross a lake, or ride in a carriage. Those times had been so magical. As he walked up the dilapidated steps, that all felt like a distant dream.
He endured a brief orientation with twenty other fellow dropouts, most of whom he did not recognize. That wasn’t a surprise, as there were several other known magical schools. Good to know all their failures got shipped to the same place.
Amazingly, Drynn recognized one person right away. A former classmate by the name of Bastion Perch. Even thought they’d been in the same grade, Bastion was several inches taller. He had a massive frame, a chiseled jaw, and could probably benchpress the old gameskeeper. They hadn’t been close friends. They’d run in different houses. That being said, they’d shared a lot of joint classes together over the years. But the way that Bastion’s face lit up when he saw Drynn at orientation made it seem like they were long lost brothers reuniting after a long time apart.
Drynn hadn’t known Bastion had failed his exams, which gave him a little comfort that he hadn’t been the only one in his class that didn’t make it. And then he recognized two others, also from different houses. They were both girls. The cute red head was from Hufflepuff. He thought her name was Nitz. And he was pretty sure the stunning blonde was from Ravenclaw. They were supposed to be so clever, but she hadn’t graduated Hogwarts either.
Drynn and Bastion ended up with rooms across from each other in the boy’s dormitory, which solidified their friendship. They helped each other unpack and swapped stories of their old alma mater. As they headed off to the cafeteria, they complained at length at how demeaning it was that even though they were all now eighteen, the sleeping areas were still split up by gender.
There was no magical dining experience. No house elves that made meals magically appear at their table. They found they had to wait in line, with trays, for food to be slopped onto their plates. Like muggles.
They were contemplating where to take their unappetizing looking meal, when Bastion caught the eye of one of their other two former classmates. They had locked eyes for a second in recognition, and then the former Ravenclaw had looked away quickly. That was like an engraved invitation to Bastion, and he hustled over to their table, with Drynn in tow.
Bastion didn’t ask if the two empty seats were taken. He just sat down with his tray, mumbled a greeting, and then began shoveling food into his mouth. The Ravenclaw girl’s lip curled in disgust, but the other one gave a soft laugh and said, “Well, nice to see being in this dump hasn’t curbed your appetite Bastion.”
“Uh, hey,” Drynn said. “I’m-”
“Drynn Finestra,” the Ravenclaw girl said sharply. “We went to the same school for seven years. It would be stupid if we didn’t know each other’s names by now.”
“Y-yeah, right,” Drynn said as he suddenly became very interested in his food.
The Ravenclaw girl’s eyes narrowed. “Don’t tell me you’re one of those idiots who only ever bothered to know the people in your own house.”
“Give him a break, Persephone,” the other girl said with an eye roll. “He only had eyes for his girlfriend all last year, remember? It’s understandable that he forgot about the rest of us.” As she stabbed something that resembled a potato on her tray, she asked, “Whatever happened to you and Mara? She was such a pretty girl, Drynn. Are the two of you getting married after you get out of this place of lower learning?”
As Drynn’s face fell even further down, Persephone sneered. “I take it you didn’t hear, Nitz. Our boy got dumped a few days before finals. Is that why you’re here? A broken heart made you go stupid?”
Drynn’s head snapped up to glare at Persephone. The problem was, he didn’t have anything to say. That’s exactly what had happened.
Bastion interjected with a mouth half full of food. “Hey, leave my guy alone. We’re all here because we fucked up in some form or another. Everyone knows I partied a little too hard seventh year, and my exams showed it. Nitz, I know that…”
“I’ll answer for myself, dear Bastion,” the red haired girl said sweetly. “My written exams were fine, but I, well, I overcompensated on three of the practical exams.”
“Which ones?” Drynn asked.
“Defense against the dark arts, Charms, and Potions. I knew what I needed to know. Had the wand work down cold, knew the words to say, and had memorized as much of the potions book that I could. But then I choked when I had my dark arts duel.”
“I heard that guy spent a week in the hospital,” Bastion laughed.
“It wasn’t funny,” Persephone argued.
“Then I went and got my wand signs mixed up during Charms and my partner, well…”
“I heard that girl spent a week in the hospital,” Bastion said as seriously as he could, but a smile cracked his mouth at the end.
“And then my potion-”
“Thank goodness the professor had an antidote handy,” Persephone interrupted.
“Wouldn’t have needed a hospital,” Bastion nodded. “Would have needed an auror, because that would have been murder.”
Nitz slapped Bastion’s arm playfully. “Oh, shut up. Everyone lived. The only downside is that, well, I’m here now.”
“So, why are you here?” Drynn asked Persephone coldly. “I thought all you Ravenclaw bunch were supposed to be smart?” The pretty blonde leaned towards Drynn with a scowl, and he tried not to stare at her exposed cleavage.
“Well sorry to disappoint you.”
“So what happened?” Drynn pressed.
“How about we just leave it at none of your business.”
They both stared at each other, as both decided they didn’t care for the other very much.
Then Bastion blurted out, “She got caught cheating.”
Now it was Persephone’s turn to go red. “That’s not true!”
“That’s not what I heard,” Bastion said in a sing song voice.
“Fuck you!”
“Hey, hey,” Nitz said holding up a hand to both of them. “It doesn’t matter. We’re all here now. Wouldn’t it be better if we got through the next two years as friends?”
Persephone looked at Bastion like she wanted to shoot a killing curse right between his eyes. Then she glanced at Drynn, and her eyes did not soften. Then she looked at Nitz, and then exhaled sharply from her nose. “I…I suppose you’re right. It would be good to have allies in this hellhole. Especially to ensure we all pass our exams at the end of this.”
“Allies, sure,” Drynn nodded and held out a hand to Persephone. “But not friends.”
For the first time, the hint of a smile appeared at the corners of Persephone’s mouth. She accepted his hand and shook it, then did the same with Bastion’s outstretched hand. “But not friends,” she agreed.
By the end of the week, they were thick as thieves. And by the end of a month, Drynn didn’t know how he’d ever gotten by without them. It was good they had each other, because their comradery helped them through what turned about to be immensely frustrating classes. For the most part, they weren’t difficult. That was part of why they were so frustrating. They were often treated like second or third years, going over subjects that they had learned as children. But here it was again, being taught to them like they were simpletons. Drynn at first thought his intellect had advanced significantly during their first few homework assignments and quizzes. Then he realized the subject matter was just stuff he’d learned forever ago.
Most of the teachers were dull and acted like they wanted to be there less than the students. But not all of them. There were a couple of standouts that made for an enjoyable class. There was Professor Galstik who was charismatic and very handsome. And he really seemed to enjoy teaching at Dungus. He was also just a few years older than they were, and seemed to easily connect with his students. All of this caused him to be very popular among the ladies of the school.
An equally popular teacher, especially the young men, was Professor Sindla. She was a very curvy, formerly famous witch, who had modeled in her early twenties for various advertisements in the Daily Prophet. Many a young wizard had clipped her out of the paper and stuck her to their walls to watch her sell some product or another in a tight, revealing outfit that accentuated her bust line.
As a teacher in her mid forties, she no longer wore such scandalous clothing, at least not in front of her students. But she still had an amazing figure. Young men were always asking her for extra tutoring or volunteering to help her clean up after a spell went awry. A brave few even asked her out, but to Drynn’s knowledge, any and all advances had been firmly declined.
Drynn got to know several other students, but not as many as Bastion. He seemed to want to get to know everyone, especially the women. He thoroughly enjoyed chatting up the witches from other countries. Nothing got lost in translation because Persephone bewitched a bracelet for him so he could understand and be understood by every foreign language spoken at Dungus. He used it to great effect. By the second month, he had slept with at several of the prettiest students. His real quarry, Professor Sindla, seemed out of his reach though, at least until he found out about Drynn’s proficiency in potion making.
“What!” he exclaimed as he was sitting on Drynn’s bed. He had been trying to transfigure Drynn’s pillow into an iguana, but could only manage turning it into a salamander. “You can make any potion?”
Drynn smiled at his friend. “I didn’t say any potion. I said I could make a lot of them.”
As Drynn’s pillow turned salamander crawled onto Bastion’s leg, he asked excitedly, “Can you…can you make polyjuice potion?”
Drynn laughed. “I can, yes. I did it once before in my sixth year. But it is difficult. And I’m not just talking about getting all the ingredients. It’s also something you have to get special permission for after what happened at Hogwarts.”
“Are you talking about when the guy spent that year as another guy before trying to kill the chosen guy?”
“Yeah, that’d be what I’m talking about. It can still be made, but in limited quantities, and only for household use.”
Bastion smirked. “What kind of household use?”
Drynn flushed. “I mean, probably like, you know, bedroom stuff.”
“Bedroom stuff! Ha! Look at you man! You’re too embarrassed to even say it. People use it to fuck their partners while looking like other people they want to fuck.”
“I’m, yeah, I’m sure that’s probably it.”
“So you can make it, but you never used it like that?”
“You mean for sex?”
Bastion looked at him in disbelief. “Yeah, for sex. You…you have had sex before, right?”
Before he could say a lie, Drynn’s hesitation gave him away, and Bastion’s eyes went wide.
“You mean to tell me you’re a virgin! I thought you and Mara were all hot and heavy?”
“We did stuff, sure. But, well, she never let me go all the way. Look, can we not make a big deal out of this?”
“You’re right, you’re right,” Bastion said nodding enthusiastically. “But do you know how many of the chicks here would bang you if they knew that you’ve never popped your cherry? So many. I could set it up tonight. Just say the word and-”
“I’m good. Thanks.”
Bastion went still, and looked like he was thinking harder than usual. “So, could I ask you a favor though?”
“What’s that?”
“Could you like, make me some polyjuice potion?”
“It could get us kicked out of here, Bastion.”
“No one’s going to know, man. I’ll get you everything you need. You just have to make it, and that’ll be that.”
Even though Bastion cajoled and begged, Drynn still refused. The next day however, the conversation got brought to their lunch table.
“Hey Persephone, if you could fuck anyone you wanted, who would it be?” Bastion asked.
“I can fuck anyone I want, meathead,” Persephone smirked. “Look at me. I’m hot as fuck. My brains are just the icing on the cake.”
“Not everyone,” Bastion said, pointing towards Professor Gastlik who was chatting up a table of girls nearby. They were hanging on every word he said.
Persephone gave a wistful sigh. “Only because he’s decent enough to not fuck his students.”
“But what if you could anyway.”
“Oh I’d definitely take him for a whirl. I bet he’s got monster under those robes.”
Nitz giggled. “Like a basilisk?”
“Or maybe a phoenix.”
Drynn looked confused. “A phoenix?”
Persephone winked at him. “Yeah. You think he’s done for, but then he’s able to go another round.”
“That’s the dream,” Nitz sighed.
“They make spells for that, don’t they?” Bastion asked.
“They make lots of stuff for that, Bastion,” Nitz said helpfully. “Potions mostly. But what brought on this whole sexually charged line of conversation. Are you hitting a slump with the ladies?”
Bastion looked offended by the very idea. “Absolutely not. I just wanted to know what you thought. The both of you. Just what you would do if you could have sex with someone that seemed out of your reach?”
Drynn found he was having trouble looking at Nitz or Perspephone in the eyes during this whole conversation. But when Bastion finally posed the question to them, he looked up for a moment to see what Nitz would say. To his surprise, she was looking right at him. The second their eyes met, she glanced away and met Bastion’s gaze.
“Haven’t given it much thought,” she answered.
“But there is someone you’d let under those short skirts you wear all the time?”
Nitz rolled her eyes. “Get to whatever point you’re trying to make right now, Bastion.”
Bastion looked back and forth between the girls a few times, letting the suspense build. Then he leaned forward, and motioned for them to do the same. Their faces were very close to the middle of the table when Bastion whispered, “Our boy here can make polyjuice potion.”
“What!” Persephone shrieked.
“Neat!” Nitz said in wonder. “That’s supposed to be pretty advanced stuff.”
“Yeah, and like, illegal,” Persephone objected in a much quieter tone.
“It’s not technically illegal,” Bastion corrected. “I checked. It’s very frowned upon, and might get you probation or a fine if they catch you misusing it, but not illegal.”
“Well it’s close enough.”
Bastion smiled at her, then took something out of his pocket. He held it up to the others, who stared at it curiously. It was a hair. He placed it in the middle of the table, and looked at Persephone. “Want to know who that hair belongs to?”
“Why would I-”
“It’s Gasltik’s. The teacher you and all your friends have been drooling over since the start of term.”
No one said anything. They just stared at it. What Bastion was suggesting was starting to sink in.
“It was easy enough to get,” he continued. “People leave hairs all over the place. This one was on his desk. It could transform me into a perfect copy of him. Just one hair, dropped into a complicated brew that Drynn happens to know how to make, and we can look like anyone we want.” With a flourish, he gestured towards the whole of the school and emphasized again, “Anyone.”
That kind of idea is dangerous, because it burrows under the surface and puts down roots. Their little group couldn’t stop thinking about it. It was there when they were trying to study. It kept them up at night. It was one of the first things they thought about in the morning. The magical ability to look like someone else. To feel what it was like to be in their skin. Or to have access to the unattainable. For Bastion and the girls, fantasies and scenarios began to run on loop in their minds.
The only one seemingly immune to the idea, was Drynn. Much to his friends’ dismay, he didn’t want any part of it. He made it very clear that he wasn’t looking for love in this place. A failed relationship had landed him here, and he wasn’t going to let it happen again. Bastion tried to let him know he wasn’t talking about love, but it was still too close for Drynn.
The girls both said they understood, and Nitz backed off. Way off actually. For a time, they only saw her at meals. She said she needed to focus on her arithmancy assignments, which were still proving a challenge for her the second time around.
Persephone, however, did not back off. If anything, she pushed harder, even offering him a hefty amount of galleons. The answer had still been no. Bastion assured him that he didn’t have to drink any of the potion. And he promised to do as much of the prep work as possible, even helping to brew the potion once all of the ingredients were gathered. That had made Drynn laugh. He’d seen his friend make a potion once. They’d had to evacuate the school that day.
Despite Drynn’s refusal, Bastion started placing the ingredients for polyuice outside his friend’s door. Drynn would sigh every time he saw another ingredient show up. He surprised himself by not throwing any of it away, but reluctantly took them all into his room. It didn’t mean he was going to make it. It was just easier to take it inside instead of arguing about it. When Persephone started helping gather the supplies, Drynn became worried, because in a matter of days, all the materials were there, and they both began trying to persuade him with renewed vigor. Drynn’s resolve was weakening, but he didn’t want the trouble the potion might bring.
Then one afternoon, Nitz approached Drynn at the end of the day’s classes. She was very excited. They’d all just passed their disapparation exam. This meant that their right to disapparate had been reinstated, at least locally. They could now officially disapparate anywhere in the boundaries of the school and in select, discreet areas of the nearby town. This was a big deal to all of them. It was another step towards being seen as competent witches and wizards.
Nitz said they should celebrate by disapparating for a trip to the local muggle coffee shop. But she didn’t ask their friend group, just Drynn. Drynn naturally looked around the common room to ask if Bastion or Persephone wanted to celebrate with them as well. Oddly, they were already together nearby, staring at him. The second he saw them, they both looked away, and before he could say anything to them, they both disapparated from the room.
Despite what his examiners and most of the teachers in this school thought, Drynn wasn’t stupid. Based on his friends’ reaction, he smelled a set up. He turned back to Nitz, about to ask her if this was meant to be a date, but she had a pitifully cute expression plastered on her face. The kind that said, please say yes or I’ll die. Drynn sighed and decided not to ask. If there was any doubt, he’d assure anyone who’d asked that they had just wanted to disapparate somewhere, anywhere, and happened to be together. The fact that Nitz was generally fun to be around and had an ability to silence Drynn with her cuteness would not get brought up.
The pair appeared in a vacant square that had enchantments on it that made muggles not see it properly, especially if someone just seemingly materialized out of thin air. From their it was a hundred yards to a quaint little coffee shop. They walked in and placed their order, and Drynn insisted on paying. The problem was he still hadn’t figured out muggle money. Apparently, he hadn’t brought near enough. He thought the paper money was worth more, but it turned out some of the papers were worth more than others. Nitz assured him it was okay and handed the cashier a piece of rectangular plastic. Drynn was amazed as the pretty barista behind the counter took it as if it were the most normal thing, and that seemed to do it. But she didn’t keep the thing, she gave it back to Nitz. Drynn had so many questions.
As soon as they were out of earshot at a table with their drinks, Drynn asked, “So, you just show them that card thingie, and they give you whatever you want? But they don’t keep it? They give it back to you?”
“I don’t fully understand it either,” Nitz said. “Persephone gave it to me the other day and said it had plenty of muggle money on it. She said I just needed to present it to whoever takes the money, and that should be that. It worked just like she said it would! We don’t give muggles enough credit sometimes.”
“No, no I suppose not. So…have you gotten caught up with your arithmancy?”
Nitz’s face reddened. “Not really. I hate that subject so much, and I worry that I might fail again.”
Drynn smiled at her sympathetically. “How can I help, Nitz? You want me to tutor you or-”
She scrunched up her face and blurted out quietly, “I’d like you to make the polyjuice potion!” She saw that he was about to protest, so she hurriedly added. “I’m just so stressed out right now, and when I think about what we could use that potion for…” Nitz’s face reddened.
“Yeah, yeah,” Drynn said dryly. “You could sex away your troubles by banging one of Dungus’s hottest students. Or teachers.”
Nitz looked at him intently for a moment, then bit her lip as she looked away shyly. “I…I wouldn’t need to use the potion if I thought the person was at all interested in me.”
“How could they not be? You’re great Nitz. And don’t let this go to your head, but you’re pretty cute.”
Nitz sat up straighter at that and beamed at him. She started to reach across the table for his hand, but he became distracted by someone yelling outside at the far end of the cafe. Drynn thought he saw movement through the large glass window, but couldn’t make out any particular face or what was going on.
He refocused on Nitz and continued casually, “If I weren’t still trying to put my shattered heart together after last year, I might have made a move on you myself.”
Nitz’s hand froze a hair’s breath from the hand that held Drynn’s coffee. Drynn did notice this, and saw her hand slowly retreat back to her side of the table. He also noticed her whole countenance change. She looked sad, or hurt. Had he said something offensive?
“That’s sweet of you to say, Drynn,” she said quietly. She began fumbling with something in her bag. “I just, look, if you’re still worrying about getting in trouble with the whole polyjuice thing, I’d be willing to lend you one of my family’s magical artifacts to help you out.”
That piqued Drynn’s curiosity. “A magical family heirloom! Cool! I’d love to see it.”
Nitz looked around to make sure no one was paying attention to them, she pulled on a chain that she always wore around her neck. Drynn had never seen what was attached to it, but as it came out of her shirt, he saw that it was a small golden hourglass. She gently put it on the table in front of her.
Drynn knew what it was immediately, and wrapped his hands around hers to hide the object from view. He spoke in a hushed voice. “Nitz! That’s a time turner. How do you have a time turner? The Ministry of Magic destroyed all of them.”
Nitz was looking at Drynn’s hands. Drynn’s hands that were on hers. She made no move to pull away. “They destroyed all that belonged to the Ministry. This one has belonged to my family for centuries.”
“But…aren’t they illegal to own now?”
Nitz giggled, and glanced down at their conjoined hands. “More like highly discouraged. Sort of like polyjuice potion. Would you like to try it out?”
Nitz had no idea how much Drynn wanted to try it out. He had wished he’d had one a thousand times over the last year. He wanted to undo so much. He took his fingers, and gently pulled Nitz’s hands apart to peek at the time turner. He’d heard about the dangers of time travel with these things, but he would have gladly faced them to undo so many regrets. He never thought he’d get a chance to see one, and now he was being offered the chance to use one.
“I would love to try it out,” he whispered. “That is, if you think we can do it safely. When should we…”
Before he could finish, Nitz had taken one more quick look around, then leaned forward and gestured for him to do the same. When he did, she looped the chain around his head, connecting them.
Drynn began to panic. “You’re not going to do it right here are you?”
But his question was answered a second later, as Nitz gave the little golden device a turn. Drynn felt very odd, like he was sitting on a broom that was going very fast, but also very backwards. He also felt like his stomach had left his body. And then the table felt solid again, and the seat didn’t feel like it was moving underneath him anymore. Their drinks had vanished, and the barista was focused on taking the orders of a woman that had just appeared.
“C’mon. Out the back. This way!” Nitz said excitedly as she pulled him from the table. They went out the other door at the end of the shop, and Nitz pointed at the window and told him, “Okay, now look.”
Drynn was at a loss. “What? Did we…are we back in time? What am I looking for?”
Nitz looked at her watch. “Shush. Just give it a second or two, and…there. Look who’s coming through the door.”
Drynn watched as identical copies of himself and Nitz walked into the coffee shop. He watched as they placed their orders, and watched the other version of himself fumble with muggle money. “This is so weird.”
“But cool, right?” Nitz asked hopefully.
“Oh, so cool!” Drynn agreed. “Can we go say hi?”
Nitz shook her head. “No, because you don’t know I have this yet. Something could go terribly wrong, like you could accidentally kill yourself. I’d be fine, because I know I have this. I’ve interacted with myself loads of times.”
“Really? What have you gotten up to with yourself?”
Nitz went red and began to stammer, “Nothing, just…stuff. Just like, helping organize my room or doing homework.”
“You’re joking!” Drynn said with a twinkle in his eye. “If you actually used it for homework, we wouldn’t be here.”
“I always, uh, mean to help myself with homework, but I often get…distracted.”
Drynn cocked his head and looked at her. “You distracted yourself from doing your homework? How did…” As he noticed her face get even redder, and how she couldn’t meet his eyes, he finally got it. “No way! You used time travel to get yourself off?”
“Shut up,” she hissed. “It’s…it’s just like a form of masturbating, just with more hands. And a mouth that know exactly where to…” She sighed wistfully, then shook her head. “Let’s just drop it, okay.”
Drynn did not want to drop it. If anything, he wanted every detail imaginable. But this was not the time to ask. Because he had just traveled back in time, and it was awesome. “I don’t think I’d kill myself. I think I’d be fine,” he argued.
“You really can’t know for sure. It’s very possible you’d try to attack yourself, or create a whole paradox of some sort.”
“And nobody wants that,” said a familiar voice behind them.
“What the-” Drynn yelled. And then he was being pushed away from the window by identical copies of himself and Nitz.
“Careful,” the copy of Drynn said. “You almost saw yourself in the window there.”
Drynn’s mouth fell open. It had been his future self he had heard earlier at the table. “This is so cool! But when did-”
“You really wanted to say hi to yourself,” future Nitz said with a smile and an eye roll.
“Of course he did,” Nitz agreed.
“When?” Drynn asked.
“In the future, dummy,” future Drynn laughed. “Right after this conversation.”
“I…is it always this confusing?” Drynn asked.
“You get used to it,” future Nitz said.
“Has Nitz told you any more details about her hookups with herself?” Drynn asked.
Future Drynn smiled, but before he could reply, two very red faced Nitz’s exclaimed, “We never should have told you that!”
Then future Nitz looked at her watch and said, “Oh, we need to get out of this area. You’ll be time traveling soon.”
“Right, thanks!” Nitz said, as she put the chain over Drynn again.
“Wait, so is this…is this when we time travel again?”
“Stop asking so many questions and just go with it,” future Drynn said.
“Yeah, you don’t have time. You’ve got some polyjuice potion to make,” future Nitz grinned.
Future Drynn nodded slowly and said, “I suppose I do.” A second later, he and future Nitz disapparated out of sight.
“You ready?” Ntiz asked.
“This is so bizarre,” Drynn said
“Welcome to time travel,” she grinned.
“And you’ll just…you’ll just let me borrow this thing?”
“Yes,” she said.
“If I make you guys a batch of polyjuice?”
“That’s the deal.”
“Only if I get to say hi to myself.”
Nitz laughed as she gave the device a little turn.
As time rewound around them, he saw a blur of the events that just happened. The sound was warped and backwards, but as it slowed, he heard a voice, Nitz’s voice, say, “It’s very possible you’d try to attack yourself, or create a whole paradox of some sort.”
Drynn cut her off by saying, “And nobody wants that.” He remembered what came next. Even as he heard his past self yell, he looked into the coffee shop, and sure enough, his past past self was about to look their way. He shoved himself out of view. And then he had a very familiar conversation before he eventually said, “I suppose I do.” And then he and Nitz turned, and vanished on the spot.
They reappeared in their common room. Drynn was overwhelmed, but also very excited to see what he could get up to with the time turner. As Nitz took it off discreetly and handed it to him, he asked, “But wait? Isn’t there a future version of us here now? The you and I that disapparated here earlier?”
“It doesn’t work like that?” Nitz giggled, and then she lowered her voice and said in an attempt of an American southern drawl, “Time is a flat circle.”
Drynn laughed, but then said, “But…but I still don’t-”
“Don’t try and understand it, Drynn. Just have fun with it. Now get to making that polyjuice.”
Drynn nodded, and went to his room. He had a potion to brew.
With all the ingredients already assembled, brewing the potion itself took him just over 24 hours. It might have taken him longer if he had been allowed to make any mistakes. Three times his future self had appeared and let him know he was about to stir the cauldron’s contents the wrong way, or that an ingredient had to be brewed for 18 hours, not 17, or that he’d cut an ingredient he was supposed to mash. He’d corrected the problem he was about to make, then gone back to warn his past self, and then watched his past self correct the problem, and then go back and warn his past self. A flat circle indeed.
At last near the end of the next day, the potion turned the proper consistency of mud and a dark greenish color. Drynn did not tell his friends that it was finished. He planned on letting them know in the morning that he had been successful. Then they could spend the rest of the day figuring out how to use it. He knew that wouldn’t be hard for Bastion. Along with the ingredients, he had been collecting hairs from various students, and teachers, all of which were in a suitcase he’d left in Drynn’s room, along with several vials ready to hold a small amount of potion. Bastion probably had an order and set list of fantasies to act out. When it came to hooking up, Bastion was very organized.
Drynn was thankful that no one else knew that he had a large batch of polyjuice potion, and he wanted to keep it that way until he could give it to his friends. The dark green sludge bubbled slowly. It looked perfect. It smelled nasty, just as it should. He hoped it made his friends happy. He also hoped that Nitz would let him keep the time turner for a good long while.
A part of him wondered if he should…if he should test the polyjuice potion, to make sure that it worked properly. But no, that hadn’t been his intention. He was doing it for his friends. His friends and temporary time turner privileges. He didn’t want to get in trouble. Besides, who would he turn into? He put the idea out of his head, finished his homework, and went to bed early.
Knock knock.
The sound on the door was slight, but enough to rouse Drynn from his sleep. Then he heard the sound of something sliding under his door. He sat up quickly and reached for his wand on his night stand.
“Lumos,” he whispered. His room was bathed in light. He looked at the floor, and there was a piece of parchment at the foot of his door. He picked it up. If he had been fully awake, he might have noticed the handwriting was very familiar to him. It read:
“You are invited to a polyjuice party tonight at the space of specification. Bring the time turner. Go now.”
Drynn’s head reeled. This had to be from Nitz. No way had she told the others about the time turner. He leapt up and raced to his door. He peered up and down the hallway. No one was there. He retreated to his room and shut the door. As he put on a fresh set of robes, he wondered what this was all about? Nitz was the only other person who knew about the time turner. But what if someone else had seen him use it? What if it wasn’t a secret? He’d always been so careful, except when they had been at the coffee shop. And how was there a polyjuice party tonight when it was still in his cauldron on the floor? He double checked. Yes, it was still there. Had someone else made a batch? And now they were just inviting everyone in the school? That didn’t make any sense! What did make sense was that somehow, somebody knew more than they should. He needed to find out what was going on, and make sure that he and his friends didn’t get expelled.
Drynn’s feet carried him quickly to the space of specification. It was what they called the room at Dungus that was sort of a catch all for whatever a student needed. If you needed to relax, the room created bean bags, hammocks, scented candles and soothing music. If you needed to have a dance party, it lined itself with speakers and a stage. It was whatever you needed. Supposedly Hogwarts had its own version, but Drynn had never been to it, because you apparently had to walk up and down a certain way and say some password or something that Drynn had never learned.
He could have saved himself some time by disapparating directly into the space of specification, but he was trying to catch a glimpse of whomever might have left that note. Plus, he didn’t want to magically appear into what might be an attempt to blackmail or expel him.
He passed empty corridor after empty corridor. Climbed several vacant staircases. He heard and saw no one, until he got to the sixth floor. The space of specification was at the end of the hallway from the last set of stairs. He passed a set of men’s and women’s toilets midway to the room, and thought he heard hushed voices. He hesitated. It was coming from the women’s. As he tried to make out what they were saying. It sounded like a disagreement. But then they stopped talking suddenly. Immediately after, he heard the telltale pop of two people disapparating.
As the bathroom would no doubt be empty, he carried on stealthily towards the space of specification. He double checked his surroundings. He was alone. It was quiet, but he could already hear noises coming from inside the room. He pressed his ear against the door and listened hard for anything that should give him pause. What he heard was the sound of passion.
He heard moans and grunts. Panting and cooing. And a plethora of dirty talk from what seemed like a room full of people just going at it. Maybe this was the real deal. Maybe this was an actual invite from some other student who had made their own batch of polyjuice potion.
Drynn tried to open the door quietly to take a peek of what his ears told him was a full blown orgy. But the door creaked loudly, and suddenly all those sounds stopped. A voice called out, “Get in here Drynn!”
They were expecting him. Was he the last to arrive? How did they know he’d come? All the questions stopped as the inhabitants of the room came into view. There were several men and women, all of whom Drynn knew, most very well. They seemed to be the most attractive students at Dungus, both girls and guys. But it wasn’t just students. He saw the muscular figure of Professor Gastlik, and the seductive body of Professor Sindla. His eyes kept bouncing rapidly around as he saw more than one version of Bastion, Persephone, and Nitz in the room. But what stood out more than anything else, was that every single person in the room didn’t have a stitch of clothes on. And everyone was in the middle of fucking or being fucked.
There was silence for a few beats as Drynn took all this in. Then as if on cue, everyone in the room cried, “Hi Drynn!” And then they went back to fucking each other as if Drynn walking in on all of them in a state of sexual frenzy was just the most normal thing in the world.
Drynn wanted answers, but his body was signaling that it might want more than that. The sight of so much flesh gave him a throbbing erection, but he wasn’t the type to just shuck off his clothes and jump in. He briefly thought about running, and even took a step back. As soon as he did however, Professor Sindla called to him from the middle of the room. She was on all fours on the floor, and was was being fucked from behind by Bastion nice and slow.
“Come over here, young man,” the voluptuous teacher commanded. She sounded like she always did while she was calling on a student to answer a question. The difference was that she was getting the full length of Bastion’s cock plunged into her pussy every few seconds, which caused her big tits to sway hypnotically.
Drynn couldn’t help but stare at them as he drew closer. The professor must have noticed, because she snapped, “My eyes are up here, Mr. Finestra.”
His eyes quickly found hers, and he saw Bastion stifle a laugh in his peripheral vision. “That’s a good boy,” she moaned, looking intently at Drynn as Bastion slammed into her. “I know how much all the males here love staring at my tits. And now that they’re here completely exposed and right in front of you, swaying back and forth while your friend fucks me from behind, I must say I’m impressed by your level of self…Oh! Nope. Your eyes are back on my tits again. Back up here, Mr. Finestra. There we are. Look at me while I’m speaking to you. You have some questions you’d like to ask, am I right?”
Drynn swallowed hard. It was taking a lot of willpower not to look down at her jiggling boobs. He couldn’t help but wonder if he’d get to-
“Ask your questions and I might let you suck on them,” she purred.
Drynn’s eyes went wide at the prospect. He let a question tumble out of his mouth. “Is that really you, Professor Sindla?”
She gave a laugh that turned into a moan before she answered. “You’re not allowed to ask who anyone really is at a polyjuice party.” When Drynn gave her a puzzled look, she pulled away from Bastion. She stood up in front of Drynn and brought her mouth to his. She parted his lips with her long, sensuous tongue, and his hands instinctively began to explore her body. She broke off the kiss and pulled his hands to her breasts. “No, I’m not really the professor, Drynn. But does that matter? I look exactly like her. I feel like her. I taste like her.”
She made a sweeping gesture at the writhing bodies around her. “None of these people are their actual selves, that’s the whole point. Everyone can toss their inhibitions aside and enjoy the bodies of their crushes, their fantasies. And by the way you're groping me, I bet you’ve had a crush on me, haven’t you Mr. Finestra?”
“I…yes.” Drynn stammered.
“Yes, Ma’am,” the professor corrected.
“Yes, Ma’am,” Drynn repeated. “So, who sent me the invitation?”
“All will be revealed in due time. But there is a bit of a clock on this potion, and before it runs out, I think there’s someone you’d like to meet.”
She gently spun him around, and Drynn’s heart sped up at the vision before him. It was his ex-girlfriend Mara. How could Mara be here? She was naked. Her curly brown hair fell to her shoulders. Her smile was the same he remembered. At one time he would have walked across hot coals for that smile. And now she was here. But it wasn’t her. How could it be her? She’d graduated Hogwarts and moved on with her life and was probably dating some successful wizard who’d had common sense enough not to flunk all his final exams.
“Hey, hey, it’s okay,” Mara whispered as she gently stepped forward and took his hand. “I know you miss me. I know I broke your heart. I know there’s a million things you’d like to say to me, or would like to undo, or redo in our relationship. You can say anything to me right now. You can do anything to me right now. I’m here to give you the closure you need to move on.”
Drynn heard the words but was having trouble processing them. She was so close. And she looked so good. He wasn’t aware, but his breathing had become shallow and loud as his eyes drifted over her. He’d loved her for more than her body, but her body was also a treasure in and of itself. The thought of being able to say, or do anything to her right now was overwhelming. He didn’t know where to start, where to begin.
So Mara, or the person that looked exactly like her, took the lead. She led him to the far corner of the room where an empty bed sat, almost as if it had been reserved specifically for them. Unbeknownst to Drynn, almost every eye watched as they went. By the time they arrived at the bed, they had all looked away and refocused on their own partner, or partners as was the case.
Mara began to undress him quickly, and in seconds Drynn was as naked as everyone else in the room. He tried to cover his erection, but she gently moved his hands away and let her fingers slide up and down his shaft with one hand. Then she lay back on the bed, and spread her legs for him. She brought her hands up to fondle her boobs, pushing them together for him. She continued to squeeze them with one hand, while the other went to her face, where a finger slid into her mouth. It went in and out a few times, before it quickly dropped to her pussy lips, which parted for her fingers. She began to pant and lick her lips. She saw how enthralled Drynn was at every little thing she did. She had his undivided attention. It was like they were the only ones in the room.
“Please fuck me, Drynn,” she moaned. “I need your cock inside of me. Please. Please give it to me. You can touch me anywhere you want. Fuck me however you’d like. Just give me your big, throbbing cock.”
Drynn lowered himself to her. He was about to lose his virginity, at an orgy, at school. He could live with that. He tried to enter her, but he couldn’t quite find her entrance.
She smiled at him. “Let me help.” Her hands encircled him, and guided him to where he needed to be.
He felt her warmth and wetness as she slid him up and down her pussy lips. Then he gave a small, tentative thrust with his hips, and he felt her tightness as his dick went into her. His breath caught, and for a moment time stood still.
“That’s it, Drynn. You’re inside of me. And it feels amazing. Please, go deeper.”
And go deeper he did. Balls deep in fact. And then he pulled out a little, and then pushed back in. It felt amazing. Why had he waited so long? Sex was great! He was having sex! With Mara. Something he’d dreamt about doing with her every day when they were married. But she’d dumped him. She’d dumped him and they would never be married and…. His hips began to slow as an unexpected wave of sorrow hit him.
“Hey, no,” Mara panted. “Don’t slow down. Keep fucking me. Keep fucking me and know that if I had really, truly been in love with you, I would have stayed. But I wasn’t the one for you, and you know it. We grew apart that last few months together. It wasn’t anyone’s fault. The spark just left. I know you loved me, oh! Oh yeah! Yeah. Good. Right there. You loved me, but we weren’t meant to be. And it hurts so much because I was your first love. I need you to let me go. But first I need you to-”
Drynn felt the explosion build from within as his balls tightened. Then his dick began to pulse and he let out a long groan. As soon as he did, the whole room burst into applause, cheers and whistles.
He smiled sheepishly at them, then looked down at his ex and asked a question guys have been asking since forever after their first time. “Was that okay?”
“It was lovely, Drynn,” Mara said as she pulled him into a hug. “You lasted about as long as I expected. But don’t worry, next time you’ll last a little longer.”
Drynn pushed himself up so he could look at her. “Next time?”
She wiggled out from under him and sat up. Then she bent over and picked up Nitz’s time turner he still wore. “You’ve got this, remember?”
Drynn’s eyes went wide. “You want me to relive this? But how would that even work?”
“Why don’t you disapparate to the men’s bathroom down the hall and find out.”
“What? What’s in the men’s…” he stopped as he noticed Mara’s skin begin to ripple. He almost panicked, but then remembered that it was just the polyjuice beginning to wear off. He looked around.
Everyone had finished fucking and were standing, and all of their skin was rippling. People’s hair was shortening everywhere and changing color. Professor Sindla’s large breasts were deflating rapidly. Professor Gastlik’s abs began to look more like a single ab. And they were all looking at him and smiling. It was a pained smile. The transformational effects of polyjuice were not a painless process, but clearly all the people in the room were pleased with themselves, or, pleased with him for some reason.
He looked over to Mara, but she hardly looked like herself anymore. Her boobs had also shrunk, and had she gotten taller?
“Go now Drynn!” she ordered. But her voice was deeper, less feminine.
Drynn shook his head. “But I want to see who you all really are.”
As her hair became darker and shortened into her scalp, she said in a masculine voice, “Right, I forgot. You don’t go of your own accord the first time?” With a quick motion, she reached out and gave his time turner a turn.
Right before the room began to spin, Drynn said, “Wait, are you actually a dude?”
And then he was in a dark and empty room. It was the same room, just a different time. The polyjuice party hadn’t started yet. But he could do it all again. He’d get to fuck Mara, again. As he looked down at his spent penis, he hoped he could. He was sure once she was in front of him he’d be able to rise to the occasion. But…if he knew she was actually a guy, would that affect his ability to do it with her.
Instead of dwelling on that, he disapparated to the men’s bathroom down the hall as he had been instructed. It was also empty. And then suddenly it wasn’t. He watched a person who looked exactly like himself appear directly in front of him. The second he did, Drynn heard pops from the direction of the other closed stalls around him.
Drynn was glad it was himself he was looking at, because he was still very much naked. His clothes were on the floor in the other room in the future. Then he wondered if this was actually him he was looking at, or… “Hey, are you…are you me? Or someone that drank-”
“Shh, no time, here,” his doppleganger said as he popped open a familiar looking briefcase full of vials of dark greenish polyjuice.
“Hey, that’s Bastion’s case,” Drynn exclaimed.
“You don’t miss a trick, do you,” the other Drynn smirked. “Now pick one and drink up.”
“What?”
“Polyjuice party, idiot. If you want to go back in that room, it’ll be as someone else. Now pick!”
Drynn thought he was beginning to understand. He hadn’t seen another version of himself in that room, so of course he would come back as someone else. That prospect excited him, and he felt his dick stir. He reached for a vial in the middle, only for his other self to smack his hand.
“Not that one,” his twin laughed. “Pick another one.”
Drynn laughed back. “Fuck you. I want that one.”
“You’re not ready for that one. Maybe next time.”
Drynn looked at the vial that he supposedly wasn’t ready for. “Well fine then.” And he grabbed a different one. He gave it a swirl, popped the cork, and downed the nasty liquid. It tasted truly awful. As soon as he had swallowed it all, he felt like he was going to be sick. And then his body began to change. He felt like his skin and bones were stretching as he grew a few inches. He looked in the mirror and watched his black hair shrink to a tight crew cut and turn blonde. He knew who he was becoming.
“I’m Bastion!” he exclaimed, already in the deeper voice of his friend.
“That you are!” the other Drynn chuckled. “And I believe you have a date with a hot teacher.”
Drynn’s new chiseled jaw dropped. “No way! Am I the Bastion that got to fuck Professor Sindla?”
“You sure will be.”
“And…and you know this because…because you’re a future version of myself?”
The other Drynn smiled. “Who else would I be?”
“I suppose you’re right.”
“If you want to go again after this, disapparate into one of the stalls here and drink the potion that’s there.”
“How many times do I do this?”
“That’s up to you.”
“But…you know, don’t you?”
The other Drynn sighed. “I forgot how much I like to ask questions.”
“And what about my…” Drynn said as he nodded down at his deflated cock.
“Oh right, thanks for reminding me.” The other Drynn took out a vial filled with blue liquid from the pocket of his robes and held it out to Drynn. “Drink this and…”
Drynn snatched it and unstopped the cork. “I know what it does. I made it last week for Bastion so he could keep up with the demands of his social life.”
“Didn’t need it though, did he. Good thing, cause you will. Now get going. You’re going to have a good time, and maybe learn something about yourself. You can trust me. I wouldn’t lie to myself.”
“I would hope not.”
“Go. You should be in there already.”
“Right!” Drynn said enthusiastically.
“Be sure to give those big titties a squeeze for me!” the other Drynn smiled.
There was a brief sound of muffled laughter all around him, and then several pops.
“Sure will!” Drynn said. He disappeared a moment later.
He reappeared back in the space of specification. It was no longer empty. There were several people now, and everyone was still naked, but nobody was fucking. Yet. Drynn noticed Professor Sindla, and they locked eyes with each other. She looked like she was waiting for him specifically. Drynn made a beeline to her in the center of the room, and she gave him a predatory smile.
“Well hello, Bastion,” she said. “I hear you’ve been wanting to get your hands on my voluptuous body for some time now.”
Drynn paused. “Uh, is that okay?”
As an answer to his question, she turned around, and got on all fours on the floor. Then she lifted her ass in the air and presented it to him. Drynn sank to his knees and gripped the sides of her hips. He tried to insert himself into her, but didn’t quite know the mechanics, which was very frustrating. His dick was fully reinflated, and he could feel the heat of her wet slit, but he couldn’t quite enter her. After a couple of tries, she rolled over for him and said, “I forgot, you’re not very experienced yet. Why don’t you try this way first? Get that dick wet, and put your mouth on these forbidden titties.”
Drynn pounced on her, and on the first attempt, he found her pussy entrance. It all felt so different this time around. He did have a different dick, but it was also Sindla’s pussy. It was gripping him. And she was looking at him like he was a meal she couldn’t wait to devour.
“Don’t forget my big tits, Bastion,” she said firmly. “You’re always looking at them in class. Get your mouth on them.”
Drynn obeyed. First he buried his head between them. He’d fantasized about being buried between her cleavage, and now it was a reality. Then he licked from the middle of her chest to her right boob, and stopped at the nipple. He swirled his tongue around it and sucked. Then repeated the process on the left breast. All while her pussy pulsed around his hard cock.
“That’s right,” she said encouragingly. “They’re quite the mouthful, aren’t they. Ooh, and has your dick gotten even harder while sucking on them. I think it has. You’re so big inside me. So big. This is the best dick so far. Even better than Gastlik’s.”
“What? Have you…”
She pushed him off before he could finish the question, and spun around. “Mount me, Bastion.”
“But-”
“You’ll be able to do it this time. I know you will. And you’ll like how my pussy feels even better in this position. It’ll feel so tight. You’ll love it.” When nothing happened, she looked over her shoulder and said, “It’s okay. You can trust me.”
A weird sense of deja vu passed through Drynn as he heard those words. But it didn’t last, because Sindla’s hot ass had hypnotized him as she began to sway it back and forth, side to side. He put his hands on her hips again, and she raised her ass higher for him. He was determined to do it right this time. He took his cock in a firm grip. It really was much bigger than his own. He edged it forward, poking blindly at first, but then felt hot wetness encircle the tip. He pushed ahead a little more, and he heard her moan. She pushed back into him in turn, and he was suddenly deep in paradise. She had been right. It was tighter. He pulled out a little, then went back in.
“That’s it,” she said in a ragged voice. “Just like that. Do your hot professor doggystyle. I’m your bitch now. Fuck me hard from behind.”
And then the door creaked. And someone in the room yelled, “Get in here Drynn!”
The door opened, and Drynn saw the strangest thing that anyone can see while fucking a polyjuiced version of their hot teacher in the middle of a magical orgy. Drynn watched as his past self peered into the room, open mouthed. Drynn smiled, as he knew exactly the thoughts that had been rolling through his head in that moment. He knew what was coming next, and after a few beats, he joined in with a bunch of other voices that cried out, “Hi Drynn!”
He thought this was hilarious now. He knew that he’d soon be in front of himself as he fucked Sindla, and he made sure to go nice and slow. He brought his dick almost all the way out of her, then shoved it all the way back in hard. Then slowly brought it out again, and found a nice rythym. Every time he slammed into her, her big titties swung back and forth in front of her. Drynn remembered seeing them from a different angle last time, and liking it a lot. There was about to be a conversation between past Drynn and Sindla, all while he was fucking her from behind. This was now officially the best night of his life.
Drynn kept pumping while he heard Sindla say loudly and firmly, “Come over here, young man.”
He loved her authoritative teacher voice. She was so fucking sexy. He never wanted this to end.
“My eyes are up here Mr. Finestra.”
Drynn stifled a laugh. He much preferred being on this side of the conversation. The side with his dick in Sindla’s pussy.
“That’s a good boy,” she moaned. “I know how much all the males here love staring at my tits. And now that they’re here completely exposed and right in front of you, swaying back and forth while your friend fucks me from behind, I must say I’m impressed by your level of self…Oh! Nope. Your eyes are back on my tits again. Back up here, Mr. Finestra. There we are. Look at me while I’m speaking to you. You have some questions you’d like to ask, am I right?”
Drynn couldn’t see her tits right then. But he could sure see her perfect ass.
“Ask your questions and I might let you suck on them,” Professor Sindla purred.
“Is that really you, Professor Sindla?” Drynn’s past self asked.
Sindla laughed, and as she did, Drynn felt the vibrations up and down his cock. He pushed into her as deep as he could, and the laugh turned into a moan.
“You’re not allowed to ask who anyone really is at a polyjuice party.” And then she moved forward, and let Drynn’s hard cock fall out of her.
Damn. Drynn had forgotten about that part. He watched though, silently, as Sindla stood up and kissed his past self. He watched as past Drynn began to explore and grope her body. He put a hand on his cock and stroked himself.
“No, I’m not really the professor, Drynn. But does that matter? I look exactly like her. I feel like her. I taste like her. None of these people are their actual selves, that’s the whole point. Everyone can toss their inhibitions aside and enjoy the bodies of their crushes, their fantasies. By the way you're groping me, I bet you’ve had a crush on me, haven’t you Mr. Finestra?”
Drynn realized he was becoming jealous watching his other self grope those big tits that had been in his mouth minutes ago. He wanted to get back to fucking her.
“I…yes.” past Drynn stammered.
“Yes, Ma’am,” the professor corrected.
“Yes, Ma’am,” past Drynn repeated. “So, who sent me the invitation?”
“All will be revealed in due time. But there is a bit of a clock on this potion, and before it runs out, I think there’s someone you’d like to meet.”
As past Drynn turned, Drynn saw her again. He hadn’t noticed her this second time either. She had been leaning against the wall near the door, apart from the orgy. She had been waiting for him. Drynn felt a brief pang of hurt in his heart, and then Sindla was in front of him again.
“Lay down on the floor, young man,” she ordered him.
He did, and watched as she positioned herself over his dick. Then she slowly, half inch by half inch, sunk down on top of his member. When he was all the way in, she lowered her tits towards his face, and told him, “Suck.”
His mouth opened, and he greedily attacked her boobs with his tongue and mouth. As soon as he did, she used her hips to bounce and gyrate atop him. He didn’t last very long after that. He felt the pressure build. He felt her pussy squeeze him. He heard her cry out in ecstacy and her body quiver. And then he was cumming. And cumming. And everything was amazing.
Sindla collapsed on top of him and asked, “Are you going to go again?”
“I…you know about the time turner? Were you the one who-”
“If you do, you should disapparate into the women’s bathroom this time.”
“But I thought I was supposed to go back to the-”
“Just trust me. You’ll love it.”
Suddenly Drynn’s skin began to ripple. Sindla’s was as well. To his dismay, her boobs were rapidly deflating. He looked over at his past self, who had finished having sex for the first time. He smiled at the thought. And then he watched as Mara, or the person who sort of looked like Mara, turned Past Drynn’s time turner for him. He heard his past self say, “Wait. Are you a dude?” right before he disappeared.
He looked at Sindla with a smirk. But she wasn’t there. She had disapparated. He thought about what she’d told him. The girl’s bathroom. It wouldn’t hurt to check. He almost used the time turner, but then remembered to disapparate first. A second later, he found himself in the girl’s bathroom. There was no one there, but he thought he heard movement from one of the stalls. Since he didn’t want to be caught naked in the middle of a girls’ bathroom, he used his time turner.
The room spun, and then he felt the ground solid underneath him. He heard movement still from the stalls, but got distracted when a clothed version of himself appeared in front of him. He opened the briefcase full of vials and pointed at the one Drynn had tried to take earlier. The other him said, “Hey, I see you made it to the girls bathroom. Still want to try that other vial?”
To be continued...
Author's note:
What a great idea for a story. I really like writing this one, and have already started the next chapter. I'm working backwards from the ending, so it will hopefully flow together nicely.
Please consider becoming one of my supporters here at outfoxstories. It helps keep me writing!
1
11.5K
9
5
A bodyhopper husband and wife decide to spice up their sex life by possessing a mother and son.
There comes a time in every marriage where the spark dims, or goes out entirely. For some, it can happen very quickly, over the course of a few months or years. For other couples, it can take much longer, but at some point, it is inevitable. It doesn’t mean the love isn’t there. It just means that the romantic fire is smoldering, or about to go out altogether.
Peter and Christine were in that season of marriage. They never thought they would get there, and perhaps for good reason. They had said their vows in their early twenties, and were still very much in love after 42 years. They weren’t in the best of shape, the wrinkles were plentiful, and everything seemed harder to do. But they’d say they were happy, and if asked, would say they wanted for nothing. But that wasn’t entirely true. Because they both felt their marriage was in a slump.
The love was still there, but the sex life had wained. This is something that for so many years they would have thought impossible. They felt their sex life was richer than most, especially since they were both bodyhoppers.
Their first date had been while inside other people’s bodies, as had their second. For the third they met up in real life, and had been together ever since. They hopped many people all throughout their relationship, and lived out each other's fantasies in any body that caught their eye.
There were certainly lots of people to choose from. They could be anyone, their neighbors, the clerk at the grocery store, the waiter at a local restaurant, a random passerby, or a person at their place of employment. Peter had fucked so many of his secretaries that he’d lost count.
And there was the problem. It all felt the same now. Even their ability to be anyone new had become a rut, because after a couple of decades living in the same town, they had been there, done that. Was this how they were to spend their golden years? Just come home, drink wine, watch television, and sleep. And the problem would just get worse when they retired in a few years. What they needed was to renew the spark. Could they? Is that what they wanted at this stage? Or would it just be better to coexist in a loving but sexless marriage?
Peter especially had felt this for a few months. As he poured his wife a cup of coffee that particular morning, he decided they should finally talk about it.
“You know,” he started carefully. “It’s been awhile.”
Christine half heard him as she cracked his eggs. Her husband liked his eggs cooked in a very specific way. It was both endearing, and a little annoying, because if they weren’t perfect, he wouldn’t eat them. He really should have learned to cook his own eggs by now. But no. Like so many other things, she was always the one to do it because he proved too incompetent. She was sure he could have mastered them by now, especially folding laundry, if he just put in the same effort he did with his hobbies. But he hadn’t when they were young, and so why would anything ever change. She was stuck making his eggs until one of them died.
As the eggs sizzled and marital complaints ran through her mind, her only response was a mumbled, “Put it on the calendar.”
“You want me to put our sex life on the calendar?”
“I…what? No! What are you on about?”
“It’s been awhile, hasn’t it?”
“Since what?”
“Since we’ve had sex.”
“With each other?”
“Yes. But also, as other people.”
That answer gave Christine pause. They hadn’t hopped someone to have sex in long while. They used to do it all the time in their first couple decades of marriage, multiple times a day, whenever they got half a chance. It had lessened after that, both getting swept up in the busy of life and preferring to relax at the end of the day. When was the last time they had bodyhopped someone for sex?
“Didn’t we hop the Johnson’s?”
“Yes, what for my birthday last year, right?”
“The Smith’s?”
“For your birthday two years ago, I believe.”
“Oh, what about the Parker’s?”
“Is your memory alright? That was ages ago!”
Christine sighed. “I know. But we had really great sex in them, didn’t we?”
“I suppose,” Peter agreed. “Maybe if we hadn’t hopped them after work for a month straight they wouldn’t have lost their appeal.”
“Or maybe if they hadn’t gotten old like we did.”
“So that brings me back to my question. When was the last time we had sex?”
“I…I don’t know. Oh damn it! I’ve ruined your eggs.”
“That’s okay, I don’t have to-”
Her glare made him change course.
“But I will, I will eat them, because I love you so much,” Peter finished.
“Smart man,” she smiled as she scraped them onto a plate. As she started making her own, she asked, “So what are you proposing?”
“Well, I mean, I think we should have sex.”
“I gathered that much. You want to do it now, or after breakfast.” It was as romantic as scheduling a trip to the store.
“Are you in the mood right now?” Peter asked curiously.
Christine pursed her lips. “Not particularly. You?”
“Me neither.”
“Part of getting older I guess.”
“But when did that happen?”
“For me it was probably after the millionth load of laundry, or maybe thinking about all the repairs that need done to this house. Or one of the other hundreds of things that I’m thinking about all the time.”
Peter nodded. “For me it's just, well, I come home, and I don’t even think about sex.”
Christine furrowed her brow. She felt the same way. “And no one does it for you out there anymore?” Christine gestured to the outside world. “No people you want to hop, or make me hop?”
“I mean, don’t get me wrong. I’ll think about it every once in a while. But not as much as I used to. And when I do, it’s fleeting. By the time I get home from work, it feels like another thing that I, we, keep putting off to do other things.”
“Oh, speaking of work. I’d better get going. I’ve got a meeting.”
Peter checked his watch and made a face. “Me too. I guess we can pick this up later.”
“Don’t forget your eggs.”
“I’ll be late.”
“But you’ll be alive.”
Peter paused, then quickly ate his eggs under the watchful eye of his wife.
As the hours passed that day, both husband and wife would ponder this conversation. It was one of those brief interactions that gnawed at both of them. They both wondered, was the other person getting bored of them? Why had they stopped pursuing each other as they had in the past? Both took note of the people around them throughout the day, and briefly fantasized about their significant other hopping them for a sexual liaison. Every person they saw, no matter how attractive, barely moved the needle.
Peter arrived home from work first and poured two glasses of wine. He looked at the dark red liquid in the glass. As he did, he wondered if he should pick up that morning’s conversation, or let it lapse.
Two minutes later, Christine practically burst through the door. She moved quickly to where she knew her husband would be and picked up her glass of wine. She downed it in two gulps, and then said, “I’ve been thinking about it, and I think we should hop the next couple we see, and fuck.”
Peter took a sip of wine and shook his head. “Look, I wasn’t trying to upset you this morning. We don’t have to rush into anything. It’s been a long day and-”
“No, no, you were right earlier,” Chrstine said firmly. We are in a rut. We’ve become boring.”
“There’s nothing wrong with boring,” Peter argued.
“Boring is fine sometimes. But is that’s what our marriage has become all the time. We used to take chances, and hop someone at the slightest hint of arousal. Let’s step outside of our comfort zone and try something new.”
Peter sighed. At their age, when they assumed an incorporeal form, their range was limited. “So you want to go out? Cause new is several miles in any direction.”
“We could pick one of the neighbors.”
“I thought you said new.”
Christine crossed her arms as she thought about potential candidates. The well really had run dry all around them. Even if there was someone that piqued their interest, it would still be the same. Their sexual proclivites over the years had been very vanilla by other bodyhopper standards. But still, it should be this hard to convince her husband to go out with her to bodyhop and fuck someone. The situation was really more dire than she thought.
“Well, we need to get out there and start looking?”
“That’s the problem isn’t it. I haven’t seen anyone that gets me going anywhere recently. Maybe we find someone if we go into the city. And you know how that story goes. I have to fight city traffic. We take forever to find someone we like. And if and when we find a pair we can agree on, we have the logistics of getting somewhere private to have sex, and that’s a whole thing. And then it’s late, and I have to fight traffic on the way back. And then we’re both tired the next morning-”
“I get it, Peter. But we can’t just shove this under the rug. It might take some effort on our part. It’s not like the perfect solution is just going to show up right outside our door.”
Peter was about to respond, when a series of loud beeps echoed up and down their street. It was the familiar cry of a large truck signaling its intentions to back up. Peter and Christine went to investigate, and saw a large truck pull into the driveway across from their house. Two men wearing a moving company logo exited and opened the back of the truck to unload it.
Two car doors slammed, and Peter and Christine noticed two other people. A man and a woman had parked their car along the curb, and were heading towards the house. The woman put her arm around the man’s shoulder. The man reciprocated, and they gave each other a side squeeze. They began talking. Peter and Christine couldn’t hear what they were saying, but they appeared very excited.
The man went back to the car and began to retrieve a couple of bags from what Peter now saw was a very full car. The man was young, probably in his early twenties. He had fair skin and short brown hair. He wasn’t muscular per se, but the way he lifted the bags, Peter knew he was fit. He probably had abs. Christine loved men with abs.
The woman came to the trunk and took out a small cardboard box. Christine noticed two things about her right away. The first was that she was very pretty, in a girl next door kind of way. She had a very cute face, and long hair a shade darker than the man’s. The second thing she noticed was that she was for sure older than the man. If she had to guess, at least 9 or 10 years older. That wasn’t a big deal when you got to be Christine’s age, but she’d bet that woman had been accused of robbing the cradle when they got married.
“What are you thinking?” she asked her husband. She saw that his eyes had fixated on the woman.
Peter looked at his wife and winked at her. “I think the woman’s my type.”
Christine smiled. “I know she is.”
“And what are you thinking?” Peter asked.
“I haven’t had that young in years,” Christine mused. She arched an eyebrow. “I bet he’s got a lot of stamina.”
“So, shall we go introduce ourselves to the new neighbors?”
By the time the older couple crossed the street, they were already fantasizing about the many different sexual positions they would put the other couple in. Peter had to stop himself and think about work so he didn’t appear too aroused. A pitched tent did not make for a good first impression.
They were on the front lawn when the couple reappeared from the house, on their way to grab another load. They saw Peter and Christine, and the woman beamed at them.
“Are you the welcoming party?” she asked.
“Only the first wave, I’m sure,” Peter said. Now that he was closer, he tried not to stare at her ample chest which strained under a lavender shirt. He looked forward to seeing this woman naked.
Christine was having the same thoughts about the man, but saw that she was perhaps mistaken about his age. He was even more attractive up close, but now she thought he might be 20, or…even 19. Was that too young? And how old was the woman then? Because she appeared a few years older than she previously thought, like 33 or 34. That was a large gap at that age.
She extended her hand to the woman. “I’m Christine, and this is my husband Paul. We live right across from you. Happy to see someone finally moved into this house.”
“Oh we are happy to be here,” she said, taking Christine and Peter’s hands in turn. “My name’s Sara, and this is Mark.”
Mark took the cue, and also shook their hands. “Pleased to meet you,” he said, then began rifling through the contents of the car. He carefully extracted a fragile wooden clock. “Where do you want this, Mom?” he asked.
Peter and Christine stiffened at this question. For them, the idea of incest had always been off the table.
“Um, so, uh,” Peter sputtered, wanting to make absolutely sure he had heard correctly. He pointed towards Mark who was already heading back to the house with the clock. “So he’s…not your husband?”
Sara laughed. “Oh heavens no. He’s way too young for me. And also he’s my son. That’s why he calls me mom.”
Christine nodded her head like this made perfect sense. Without thinking, she said, “He seems younger up close.”
Sara thought that was an odd thing to say. She must have communicated that with her face, because Christine quickly added, “You both look young. Everyone looks young at our age.”
“Sweet of you to say,” Sara said graciously. “I’ll be 35 this year, so compliments like that keep me going.”
“So, will your husband be along shortly?” Peter asked insistently, and with less tact that Christine would have liked.
Sara’s face tightened a little. “My husband died a long time ago, unfortunately.”
“Well, we’re sorry to hear that, dear,” Christine said sympathetically.
Peter’s face looked like he was trying to solve a challenging riddle. “But…you look too young to have a son that old.”
“You two are just full of compliments!” Sara said, beaming again. “His father and I were high school sweethearts, and I had Mark when I was still a teenager. I was younger than he is now when I had him.”
Despite new reservations, Chrstine was still trying to do the math. “So, Mark is how old exactly?”
“He’s 18,” Sarah replied. She was beginning to feel like she was in an interview. “He seems older because he’s been the man of the house for so long. It’s been just the two of us for almost his whole life.”
“I see,” Peter and Christine said in unison.
The couple did not want to dally now, and looked for a way to excuse themselves without appearing rude. As Mark reappeared to collect more items from the car, Peter piped in, “Well, we don’t want to interrupt you while you’re moving. Lots to do I suppose.”
Before she could stop herself, Christine offered, “Unless you would like any help?”
Peter silently cursed his wife. She knew about his bad back. And he knew about her bad knees. What did she expect them to do that would actually be helpful?
During this meeting, Sara had also been giving her neighbors a bit of an appraisal. They seemed nice enough. But as far as helpful moving candidates, they might be a little past their prime. The husband looked like he might have a heart attack if she asked him to do any manual labor. Probably best not to chance it. Plus, there was something a little creepy about the way they had looked at her and her son. She had caught Peter staring at her chest repeatedly. She didn’t like it, but given her figure, she had lived with it for most of her life. What she hadn’t appreciated was how Christine had looked at Mark like he was a piece of meat, right up until she told them they were mother and son.
She began filling her arms with more odds and ends from the car. “You know, I think we’ve got it. But thank you!”
“Oh, okay, we’ll let you get to it,” Peter said quickly. And the couple turned and walked back to their house.
Sara cocked her head as she watched them go. Maybe her intuition was off. They clearly meant well, coming over to meet them and offering to help. Maybe she was just tired from the trip. She shouldn’t make such rash judgments against her neighbors. She pushed the thoughts aside and focused on the task of moving into their new home.
Back across the street, Peter and Christine were discreetly watching from each end of the living room curtains.
After a minute, Chrstine gave a heavy sigh. “Well, I guess it was too good to be true.”
“So we’re for sure ruling them out?” Peter asked regretfully. “I mean, you did say the next guy and gal-”
“They’re related,” Christine said sharply. “And not distantly. They’re mother and son. About as close as it gets.”
“I know, but-”
“How is there a but? We’ve always had that rule, Peter. No incest.”
That should have been the end of it. They should have explored other options, or turned on the television. But they both stood rooted to the spot, and continued to stare across the lawn. Peter watched intently as Sara hurried to get another load from her car. Her breasts bounced rhythmically as she hurried her steps. It was a warm summer afternoon, and she paused briefly before lifting anything to wipe her brow with her short sleeve.
Mark did something similar on one of his trips, but Christine watched, entranced, as the young man lifted the whole front of his shirt to wipe the sweat. She saw the outline of abs. Young, eighteen year old abs. She unconsciously licked her lips.
After what could have been a few minutes or a few hours of spying on their new neighbors, Peter suggested, “Maybe…maybe we try it anyway.”
Christine tried to swat him, but couldn’t quite reach without looking away, which she didn’t want to do. “No! We’re not going to go there.”
“In all our years, we have done a lot of kinky stuff. But we’ve sure never done that before. And you’re the one who suggested we try something new.”
Christine shook her head, not that her husband noticed, as his eyes were devouring Sara’s legs at the time. “I didn’t mean that.”
They kept watching, then Peter put out another proposition. “What if we take turns hopping them?”
“Right now? While they’re all hot and sweaty?” Christine said this like it was a bad thing. But she wouldn’t at all mind running her hands all over the front of Mark’s perspiring body. And she wouldn’t stop with her hands.
“No, of course not. We’d pick another time when they don’t have so much going on.”
Christine honestly thought about it, but then shook her head. “No. It’s more fun to bodyhop as a couple. And no one feels left out that way.”
“Well then let’s just hop them both and we can…we can just look at them while we make them masturbate.”
Christine didn’t like that Peter’s propositions kept turning her on. Regardless, she stuck to her guns. “I said no, Peter. We’ll find someone else. Someone that isn’t related.”
“I could go hop Mark tonight and-”
“You’re not listening, Peter. Maybe that’s part of our problem.”
“I thought our problem was we stopped having sex.”
“And that’s all my fault, is it? What about you? You’re always too tired after coming home. You don’t want to go anywhere or do anything. It’s pretty difficult to try something new if you won’t put forth some effort!”
Peter pointed across the street and his voice grew louder. “I’m not too tired for this right here! It’s something we’ve never done, and I’m more than willing to try it!”
“Because it’s something only the most degenerate bodyhoppers do! Remember? We always thought it was disgusting.”
“I mean, almost all bodyhoppers would qualify as degenerate then. All of them we’ve run into seem to have a incest story or two. Maybe we shouldn’t knock it before we try it.”
Christine gasped. “The last time a bodyhopper brought it up, you said the very idea was appalling.”
“I was just saying what I thought you wanted to hear.” He regretted the words as soon as they tumbled out of his mouth.
Christine shot him a withering look. “Well, I guess I thought you were better than that. If you’ll excuse me, I think I’ll retire early tonight.” She swept from the room, taking the rest of the bottle of wine with her.
“So does this mean we’re not having…” He left the rest of the question hang in the air.
It didn’t hang there long. “Not tonight!” she yelled. “I’m no longer in the mood.”
He almost yelled after her that this wouldn’t be any different than any other night. Almost.
Both tossed and turned restlessly in bed. Both found their thoughts returning to the new neighbors and the tempting possibilities there. One kept trying to put it out of her mind. When Christine bodyhopped, she loved to become the other person as much as possible. To talk like they talked, to act like they acted, and fuck like they fucked. To take on that role of a mother and then…it was out of the question. Even if the son was the sexiest thing she’d seen in some time.
Mark, on the other hand, wasn’t trying to convince himself not to. He was thinking of a way to push them both into uncharted waters without ending their marriage. And he had an idea.
The next morning, Christine woke up first. She looked over at her snoring husband for half a minute, decided she still loved him, and lightly kissed his cheek. That was as far as she’d go in way of an apology right that second. He stirred and reached for her, but she backed away and got out of bed. As she put on her light pink robe, she decided she’d also go as far as to make sure Peter’s eggs weren’t burnt this morning.
The second Peter heard his wife’s footsteps on the stairs, his eyes popped open. He looked at his alarm clock. He had time. He quietly got out of bed and cracked open a bedroom window. He closed his eyes and concentrated. It had been awhile since he took on an incorporeal form. It took him longer than usual, but that was like everything else he did at his age. Finally, after several seconds, his body seemed to evaporate and become a transparent mist. He floated out the window, and swirled across the street towards their new neighbors’ house. He shot through the front door keyhole and began gliding room to room. In an upstairs bedroom, he came upon Mark, still asleep in bed with his mouth slightly open. The mist rushed towards Mark’s mouth, and a second later, Mark’s body twitched. He coughed once, then his eyes flew open and he sat up.
It felt so good to be in a young body again. Peter studied the room through Mark’s eyes. He saw a box marked clothes. He rushed to open it. He found a new shirt, but no pants. He saw yesterday’s on the floor, and quickly put them on. He raced downstairs and was headed towards the door, when a familiar voice called, “Mark?”
Peter halted in his tracks, and turned Mark’s head towards the sound. It was the very cute neighbor, Sara. Or more appropriately at the moment, Mom. “Yeah, Mom?”
She looked at him with cheerful curiosity. “I thought you’d probably sleep til noon. What got you up so early?”
Peter tried to keep from staring directly at Sara’s chest, but it was difficult. Her hair still looked bedraggled, but it didn’t take away from her sex appeal at all. He realized too late that he was getting an erection and turned away from her. “I don’t know. Just felt like an early breakfast.”
“So grab some cereal and pull up a chair next to your mom.”
“I, uh, felt like eggs this morning,” Mark said with a hand on the door.
“We don’t have any eggs yet. I haven’t gotten a chance to go to the store.”
Mark smiled. “I know. I was going to go borrow some from our new neighbors.”
Sara frowned. “Okay, tell them I said hello.”
“Most definitely,” Mark agreed as he slid out the door.
Christine had just dropped the second egg in the sizzling pan when the doorbell rang. She was in a robe, but was in no state to be opening the front door. She thought about yelling for her husband, but by the time he put clothes on and stumbled downstairs, whoever it was would be long gone. She sighed and headed towards the door. She wondered who it could be? Were they expecting a package? It still seemed too early for that.
She made sure the robe was tight around her, and opened the door. There stood the new neighbor boy, wearing yesterday’s jeans and a green shirt with a band’s name she’d never heard of. He was smiling politely at her, but didn’t say anything, so she took the initiative. “Yes, Mark was it?” As if she didn’t know and hadn’t thought about running her tongue up and down his body. Can I help you?”
“Oh, uh. Sorry for coming over so early, ma’am. I hope I didn’t wake you.”
“No, no. I was making breakfast. Oh shoot, I’ve got to get back to my eggs. Come in, come in.”
“Thanks,” he said as he followed her inside and shut the door. “That’s actually why I’m here. To see if I could borrow some eggs.”
Christine was glad it was something simple. “Of course. Yes, yes. Help yourself to as many as you need in the fridge,” she said as she pointed to the refrigerator on her right.
The kitchen had an island in the middle for prepping food, storage, and trash. Mark could have gone around the island on the right, directly to the fridge. But instead, he went to the left, which put him in very close proximity to Christine.
She didn’t notice this until he was brushing past her. He was so close she could smell his musk. He obviously hadn’t showered since yesterday’s move, but it wasn’t altogether unpleasant.
“Excuse me,” he said as he passed. He put his hand briefly on her lower back. The area where he touched radiated warmth.
As he opened the refrigerator door, she let out the breath that had gotten lodged in her throat and asked shakily, “So, all moved in?”
“Yup,” he said as he began looking through the contents of the fridge.
Christine watched him closely. She couldn’t see his face, but could make out his backside. She’d bet anything that he had a very tight, good looking butt. “So what brought you and your mom to our town?”
“Well, I got accepted to the local college here, which I’ll be starting in the fall. And my mom got a transfer from her bank management job to a branch here, so I’ll still be able to live at home and help her however she needs.” He took out the egg carton and shut the door.
She looked away from his direction quickly. Had he seen her perving on him? Was he going to take the rest of the eggs? “Well, it sounds like you’re a very good son. I hope that, oh shoot!” she yelped. “Not again!”
“What’s wrong?” Mark asked concernedly.
Christine gave a sad chuckle as she looked at her pan. “Oh nothing. Just ruined my husband’s eggs for the second day in a row.”
And then she felt strong arms wrap around her waist. She felt something hard poke against her behind. Mark’s hot breath tickled her ear, as he said, “I know of a way you could make it up to him.”
For a moment she was too stunned to speak. Her body was responding, as it felt his strong arms around her, and a hardness that made her wet. But she knew the truth, and with a sharp intake of breath, she exclaimed, “Peter! What are you doing in the neighbor boy?”
“Why don’t you turn around and find out.” He loosened his grip as she spun about.
As she did, she concentrated and so she could see the face of her bodyhopping husband. It made it easier for her to yell at him that way. “Peter, what have you done? I thought we agreed that the new neighbors were off limits!”
“I just wanted to show you what you’re missing darling,” her husband’s voice said. And then he looked down.
Christine followed his gaze, and saw that her husband had seen fit to take Mark’s dick out of his pants. It was thick and long. She hadn’t seen one that nice for a long time. She didn’t realize it, but her breath had quickened, and one hand was reaching out to touch it. At the last second, she stopped. “We…we can’t.”
“Sure you can. You clearly like this body. It’s right here in front of you. You can touch it all you want. Here.”
A strong hand grabbed Christine’s and wrapped her palm around Mark’s cock. She gave it an instinctive squeeze, and got to hear Mark’s voice moan appreciatively. She stroked it once, then twice. She felt him tug at the knot in her robe. It parted for him, and she felt a strong hand paw at her sagging breasts. He leaned in close, his lips almost to hers.
Then all at once he pulled back. His rigid penis withdrew from her hand. As it went, she reached out for it, but her husband was already tucking it back into Mark’s jeans.
“Thanks for the eggs,” Marks’ voice said as he retrieved them from the counter.
“Peter! Are you going to leave me in this state?” she asked angrily.
“I’m not really in the mood,” Peter with a wink and his voice. Then he shut the door.
Right when Mark stepped back inside his own house, mist leaked out of him. A few seconds later, he wondered why he was standing in their entryway, sporting an erection and holding a carton of eggs. He had a vague recollection of getting them from the neighbors, but everything else was like a dream that he could not recall.
A few minutes later, Peter came downstairs from their bedroom, fully dressed and ready to go to work.
“Here’s your eggs!” Christine snapped as she pointed to a plate’s white and yellow rubbery contents.
Peter ignored the eggs. He pulled his wife into an embrace, and kissed her passionately. She was still angry at him, and definitely sexually frustrated, but she kissed him back anyway.
“C’mon. That was kind of fun, right?” Peter teased. “And no one got hurt, did they?”
“Oh, someone will get hurt if you do that again.”
“So you don’t want to see Mark’s cock again? Don’t want to hold it in your hand? Don’t want it inside of you?”
Christine narrowed her eyes and huffed. The problem was, that’s exactly what she wanted, but she didn’t want her husband to think that he’d gotten to her. “Don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine. Now eat your eggs.”
Peter did eat the overdone eggs. And that night, they made love in their own bodies for the first time in many weeks.
“Peter, Peter,” Christine said insistently the next morning to her slumbering husband.
“Yes. What?”
“I’m determined to fix your eggs right this morning, but someone took them all yesterday. Can you go get some?”
Peter stretched and yawned, then said, “I suppose I can make a run to the store before work.”
“No, just go across the street and ask for some of ours back. You took the whole carton, remember? There were still seven in there. I just need two.”
“Okay, okay. Let me get dressed.”
“Thank you. And be quick so we’re not late for work.”
Had his brain fully cleared, he might have asked why his wife didn’t go ask. He also might have wondered why his wife wasn’t in the kitchen when he came downstairs. The fact was, she wasn’t in the house at all anymore. As soon as she left their bedroom, she hung up her bathrobe in the bathroom, and dissolved into a transparent mist. She zoomed out of the house, to the neighbor’s front door, through the keyhole, and began looking for her quarry. Christine found her coming out of the shower. Perfect.
As the doorbell rang, Christine looked at her newly acquired naked and dripping wet body in the foggy mirror. “I can’t answer the door like this, or I’ll give him a heart attack.” She wrapped a large towel around herself, and headed towards the door. She opened it and put on one of Sara’s huge smiles and said to the man gaping at her, “Howdy neighbor.”
Peter’s eyes were all over her. He couldn’t stop himself. She was covered, yes, but there was still so much flesh. Water still dripped from her hair, her legs. His mouth remembered that there was a job to do. “Eggs,” he rasped.
“You need some eggs. Well come on in,” she said, and gestured for him to come inside. “I wouldn’t want to give any more neighbors a free show. Just imagine what would happen if this towel suddenly decided to fall off.”
And then Peter watched as it did just that. The towel hit the tile floor, and there stood Sara with a very embarrassed look on her face.
“Oh my! I’m so sorry!”
She bent quickly to get it, and Peter did the same. His hand was a little quicker, and it grasped the damp fabric. But he couldn’t lift it, because her foot was firmly on it. A warm, slightly wet foot. A foot connected to a very attractive, very naked woman. And she was looking at him with a seductive smile.
“Maybe I don’t need a towel just yet,” she purred. Then she took his hand and pressed it firmly against her supple breasts. “You don’t mind, do you?”
Peter nodded dumbly. Then his mind registered the obvious. He concentrated, and saw his wife’s face inhabiting the young mother. He smiled. “I see you’ve had a change of heart.”
She pressed against him, feeling his hardness on her skin. “What can I say? I felt like being a couple decades younger this morning.” And then she kissed him. She felt his hands grip her, then begin to travel over her body. Before they could get very far, she broke off the kiss and pushed him back. ‘Nuh uh, mister. Now it’s your turn to feel frustrated.” She retrieved the egg carton from the refrigerator, being sure to put a little extra sway in her hips as she went. She gave them to Peter and said with a smile, “Why don’t you take those back to the Missus.”
“But, we could just…”
Sara gave him the look, and even without seeing her actual face, he knew his wife wouldn’t allow him to push. He dutifully took the carton. He was backing towards the door, slowly, so as to drink in as much of Sara’s body as possible, when he heard Mark yell from the adjoining hallway.
“Mom! What’s going on?”
Sara quickly reached for the towel and covered herself. She turned sheepishly to Mark and said, “Oops, sorry. I dropped my towel. Very clumsy of me. I’m so sorry for flashing you both. You’re welcome for the eggs Peter.”
Mark turned away from the sight of his barely covered Mom. Peter retreated quickly, but held the door open for his wife to follow. Mark didn’t see the mist that escaped from his mother and flew back across the street.
When Peter came back into his house, he found his wife naked, sitting on the table with her legs spread wide. Nobody got eggs that morning, and they were both late to work.
When they got home later that day, they were both very quiet for the first hour. They drank wine and gave each other nervous fleeting glances. Neither wanted to voice what they really wanted. Peter didn’t because he thought his wife would still turn the idea down. And Christine didn’t because she didn’t want to admit how much she had come around to the idea.
Finally, Peter asked. “So, it’s Friday. Shall we go out to eat?”
In way of reply, Christine opened the curtains that faced the street. They both looked towards the neighbors house. A shirtless Mark was outside mowing the lawn. “How about we order in?”
Peter nodded. “If that’s what you want.”
“I’m beginning to think it is.”
“What should we get?”
Christine gave her husband a winning smile. “I think I’d like to try something we’ve never done before.”
“Oh really.”
“Yeah. Who knows. Maybe we’ll discover something that will become our new favorite.”
“I’m glad you’re open to trying new things.”
“As long as I get to try it with you.”
“So should we, uh, do it right now?”
“Probably. Every place takes about an hour to get here.”
Peter’s shoulders sagged. “Oh. Right. Of course. For a second there I thought maybe we were talking about something else.”
Christine tore her eyes away from the neighbor boy and walked towards her husband. She put a hand on his cheek, and gave him a passionate kiss. Then she said, “I can talk about two things at the same time, dear.”
For the second time that day they made love in their own bodies while waiting for food to be delivered. That hadn’t happened in quite some time.
Afterwards they poured more wine. By the time the food arrived, they had a nice buzz going. After eating, they talked about next steps, as they climbed the stairs to their bed. They fell asleep in each other’s arms earlier than they’d anticipated. It had been a long week, but they were looking forward to tomorrow.
When Peter awoke that Saturday morning, a thrill went through him. He rolled over to see if his wife was awake, and saw that she was. She had been waiting for him. The expression on her face told him that she was just as excited.
“Shall we?” Peter asked.
Christine winked. “Let’s shall.”
Peter got up and opened the window a crack. After a few moments, their bodies dissolved into mist, and zoomed across the street and through the neighbor’s keyhole. They drifted room to room, and grew more impatient as they came up empty. It was taxing to be in this form at their age, and they both wanted to find their desired hosts soon.
After coming to the conclusion that no one was home, they went back outside. They verified that the car was in the driveway. They drifted higher over the house, looking to and fro, and finally spotted their neighbors. They were jogging, about half a block away.
Peter and Christine’s ethereal forms raced towards their marks. Peter outpaced his wife and got there first. He took a moment to watch mother and son as they ran together. He admired the way Sara’s ponytail swung back and forth. He admired even more how her ass looked in the light blue lycra running shorts. They were tight and rode up the crack between her cheeks. He turned his attention toward Mark and shot forward. He hung in the air a few paces ahead, and allowed Mark to run into him.
Mark was briefly aware of running into a patch of fog as mist hit his face. But the condensation quickly started flowing into his mouth and nose. Something wasn’t right. He felt his mind clouding, as if something were trying to make him go to sleep. But it also felt like he wasn’t alone. Like someone else was there with him in his mind. Fear gripped him, but only for a moment, then everything went dark.
Peter instantly felt the power of strong legs and a youthful physique. He hated running, or jogging, or even a slow walk in his older body. But this body seemed like it could run for miles with no complaints. But he wasn’t here to win any races.
The first thing Peter did was slacken Mark’s pace. This allowed him to have an excellent view of Sara’s tight butt. He could watch those cheeks move up and down all day. He wanted to spread them, to stick Mark’s dick between them. The more he looked, the harder it became to run, because of the monster growing in his running shorts.
He looked up and saw his wife’s mist keeping pace over Sara’s head. What was she waiting for? Then he realized that she was probably enjoying his new problem, as his boner was easily viewable as it tented his shorts.
Peter stopped running and began a leisurely walk. “C’mon,” he said Mark’s voice. “Just do it already.”
Sara was twenty paces ahead, and didn’t quite hear what her son said. She turned around. “What did you say? And what are you stopping for?”
“I said I’m tired already. I feel like something’s slowing me down.”
Concerned, she walked back towards her son. “Are you feeling okay?”
He smiled at her. “It’s just hard to run when I’ve got this problem down here.” He gestured towards the tent in his shorts.
Sara looked down and gasped, then began to sputter, “Um, okay. That, uh, that doesn’t usually happen when we run.”
“I know. But this time I couldn’t keep myself from looking at your butt, so now I’ve got this massive boner.”
She was about to admonish him, when a mist flew into her face. She flailed as a presence hit her consciousness like a wrecking ball. Her eyes rolled back in her head, but a moment later, they reappeared with a lustful gleam. She smiled and said, “Do you like looking at mommy’s butt?”
Peter found that Mark was so hard it was almost painful. “I sure do.”
“Well maybe I’ll walk ahead of you on the way back home. Would you like that? Would you like to see my sexy ass sway back and forth?”
“I sure would?”
“And maybe when we get home, you can take those constricting shorts off and let that massive pecker free.”
Mark looked at his mother and asked, “Is that something you’d like to see?”
“I just might.”
Peter and Christine walked briskly in the direction of their neighbor’s house. It took a supreme effort by Peter not to reach out and slap or grab Sara’s ass. It took plenty of willpower for Christine not to turn around and reach down the front of Mark’s shorts to touch his throbbing member.
“They expecting anyone?” Peter asked in his voice. “The boy’s pretty clueless about what’s happening.other than helping Sara”
Christine easily rifled through Sara’s thoughts and memories. “Nope,” Chrstine replied in her voice. “They were going to focus on setting up the house this weekend. Then Sara reports to her new job on Monday.”
“So we’ve got the weekend then.”
Christine quickened Sara’s pace. “So it would seem.”
Christine began perusing Sara’s mind for other details. All of Sara’s life was an open book for Christine. It was the thing she loved most about bodyhopping, to have complete and utter access to another person’s deepest wants and desires, and be able to act them out in the way the real Sara never would.
Christine thought about the last time Sara had had sex. The hardworking mom hadn’t dated in two years, and that relationship hadn’t lasted more than a few weeks. She rarely pleasured herself, opting to put her time into work and raising her son. But now, faced with sudden and intense arousal, it was apparent that the woman was a little more than pent up. By the time they got to the front door, there was a growing damp spot on the front of Sara’s shorts. The woman desperately needed to get laid. Thankfully she had a stud in close proximity.
As soon as the door was closed, Peter grabbed Sara. The sweat of their bodies intertwined as mother and son’s mouths met. Mark’s hands began to grope and squeeze. He was so horny. Peter knew the kid had only ever had sex once, and he didn’t think he had been any good at it. But his body was now touching a beautiful, experienced woman, who just happened to be his mom, and it was sending his hormones into overdrive.
He stopped kissing after a few seconds, but spun Sara around. He shoved her up against the wall and cupped her butt. As he let a hand slide along the fabric buried between her cheeks, he let her in on Mark’s recent thoughts. “He hasn’t been able to get the picture of you naked out of his head. It really did a number on him, seeing his hot mom without a stitch on her in the kitchen. He feels ashamed, because he can’t stop thinking about it, and was turned on by it.”
Christine moaned in her voice, then turned back around to kiss Mark’s lips again. They stayed connected that way for a minute. Christine was content to let her husband paw greedily at the tight fitting sports bra. She also busied herself by letting a hand snake down Mark’s front and feel the length of him. Chrstine had seen bigger, but Sara hadn’t. Right before being hopped, Sara’s thoughts had been surprised by the size of her son’s penis. And unbidden, the thought of what it would feel like to be stretched out by a dick that big had flitted through her head. It was quickly replaced with fury over her son exposing himself to her, and in public. But there was no fury now. Only need. The need to know what a dick like that could do to Sara’s very neglected pussy.
As Peter tried and failed to remove Sara’s sports bra, Christine gently pushed his hands down. In her own voice, she said, “Peter, they’re both hot and sweaty. Why don’t we go make use of the showers in this house before we have our fun?”
“We could shower together,” Peter said hopefully.
“No. It’ll build up the anticipation, and give us a chance to learn about our hosts more. You know I like it when we play out a couple’s fantasies.”
“But they’re not a couple?” Peter pointed out before he could stop himself.
“That didn’t stop Mom here from fantasizing about her son’s big dick.”
Mark’s jaw dropped. “Really?”
“Only for a split second. And she’d never act on it in a million years, but the thought was still there. Her body is hungry for sex, and when it saw that hard young dick, it’s thought of little else. She’s got a wild side her son knows nothing about, until today.”
Peter reached for her again, but Christine swatted him away. “Nope. No more until you’re all clean.”
Knowing there was no sense arguing, Peter nodded Mark’s head. “Whatever you say, dear.”
Sara’s mouth burst into a smile. It was the same one she had used when greeting them the first time on their front lawn. She put a hand on Mark’s shoulder and said with genuine warmth and affection in Sara’s voice, “Call me Mom.”
Mark’s dick found a new level of hard. In Mark’s voice, he dutifully replied, “Yes Mom.”
She patted his cheek. “That’s my good boy. For right now, there is no Peter and Christine. Only Sara and Mark, a mother and her son.”
They went their separate ways, Mark to the smaller bathroom on the ground floor. It had a shower that Mark had to stoop slightly to use, but Sara had already claimed the upstairs one as hers. Sara always liked to have her own personal bathroom. It was about the only thing she didn’t share.
Sara climbed the stairs and entered her much larger bathroom. She turned on the shower to get it to the temperature she wanted. Then she slowly began to undress in front of the large vanity. Chrstine was thoroughly impressed by what was underneath. She had been in such a hurry yesterday, she hadn’t gotten much time to appreciate it. Sara had a tight body with ample boobs with barely any sag to them. “Oh, to be young again,” Christine said aloud.
As Christine stepped into shower, she began a thorough examination of the inner workings of Sara’s mind.She looked at how Sara saw herself. She was a woman who liked to stay professional at work, and carefree at home. She hadn’t really dressed up or pampered herself since that last date two years ago. She also didn’t think much of her body, which Christine thought was ridiculous. As she brought a hand up to pinch a sensitive nipple, she said, “If you only knew how hot and bothered your son is right now for this body, you’d think otherwise.”
As Peter showered in Mark’s body, he let his thoughts blend with Mark’s sexual preferences. The kid liked porn, what teenager didn’t. He masturbated almost every day. He recognized that his mother was attractive, only very recently though for obvious reasons. He hadn’t stroked it to her yet, but it was probably inevitable that her face popped up the next time he stroked it. Before yesterday, he had got a brief side view of her tits while she was changing. She thought she had the door closed, but it was open enough that he saw her without a bra. He had never told her about it. He had been too embarrassed to ever tell her about it, and had buried it in his memories.
But Peter saw, just below the surface of tits and ass, there was another kink that really got him going. It was in almost every internet search he did these days. He realized he’d need to clue Christine in. He got out of the shower and toweled off. He saw no need for clothes, so he bounded upstairs naked. He heard water running, so he opened the door.
“Is that you, Mark?” his mother’s voice called. “I’m in the shower.”
Peter began in his voice, “This kid really likes-”
“I’m sorry, Mark. You don’t sound like yourself. Could you try again?”
Peter nodded. He’d forgotten to stay in character. “Right, sorry Mom. I was wondering if you could scrub your feet like, really well. And when you get out of the shower, maybe like, put some toenail polish on them.”
The top part of the shower curtain popped to the side and Sara’s face appeared. “Ooh, does my son have a foot fetish?”
“I believe I do. A big one. Did you suspect at all?”
Sara’s lips pursed as she thought. “Yeah, oh, actually very much, yes. You forgot to close out a browser once. And I’ve seen your search history several times, young man.”
“Yeah,” Mark nodded. “I remember getting a lecture from you recently. You said it was natural for me to masturbate, but you didn’t want to ever see the kinky stuff I jacked off to.”
A little bit more of the curtain moved, and Sara revealed the top half of her body. “Do you still like looking at kinky stuff, Mark?”
Mark gulped. “Yes, Mom.”
She noticed his penis begin to rise. “Oh my. Does looking at your mother in the shower count as kinky?”
“I think it does, Mom.”
“I see,” she said, as she began to soap up her boobs. “Well since it’s about your mother and not some random internet hussy, I suppose we can make an exception this time. Why don’t you run along now, so I can give my feet some special attention.”
“Seriously. I’m going to get blue balls here,” Mark pouted.
“Tsk, tsk. It’ll be worth the wait. I promise. Now go on.”
As Mark exited, Sara chuckled to herself, then grabbed the loofa and resumed scrubbing between her toes. “I’ll make sure these feet are squeaky clean for you, son.”
Peter began pacing up and down the upstairs hallway. He finally heard the shower shut off. He knew Christine was drying off Sara’s body. She was on the other side of the bathroom door, completely naked and wanted to fuck. He paced faster. He kept this up for 20 seconds, when finally, Sara called out, “Mark, I can hear you pacing. Please go wait in my bedroom.”
“How much longer do I have to wait, Mom?” Mark groaned.
“Painting toes takes time, sweetie. And then I’ll have to dry them. Why don’t you go busy yourself picking out something for Mommy to wear. I forgot to bring anything in here with me, and I’d just hate to expose my naked body to you again so soon. Please pick out something from my top middle dresser drawer.”
Peter was off like a shot. When he got there, he saw that it was familiar to Mark. He had gone snooping through it once, to see what a bra looked like. He had marveled at how soft and silky they were. There were plenty of bras and panties, but nothing too terribly scandalous. That would have to be remedied soon. Peter took the time to sniff a few of the undergarments. They smelled like Sara. He longed to smell her skin directly instead of this material that had held up her boobs or rubbed against her pussy.
He finally decided on a red, lace bustier that he thought would display her boobs perfectly. It also went with the only thong she possessed. He took them and stood outside the bathroom door. He heard a blow dryer running. He knocked loudly.
“Yes sweetie?”
“I picked out some clothes for you, Mom.”
“Thank you so much. You can leave them on the floor and I’ll get them shortly.”
“How much longer?”
“Don’t rush me young man, or I'll break out the nail polish remover. Now go and wait in my room.”
Shortly after Peter went back to Sara’s room, he heard the bathroom door open and close. Christine had retrieved the lingerie. She’d be putting it on, then coming to the room. Why did this turn him on so much more than anything he’d ever experienced before as a bodyhopper? Was it the incestual nature of it all? It must be. But the wait was driving him mad. He lay sprawled out naked on his mother’s bed for what seemed like hours, absently mindedly stroking his meat every few seconds. And then finally he heard soft footsteps padding towards the room. He moved to the end of the bed and sat there, waiting expectantly for the door to open.
As Sara opened her bedroom door, she said, “Mark, I’m not sure you picked out something that’s appropriate for me to wear around her son.” And then she saw her son sitting on her bed, naked and staring at her with wide eyes. “Mark, please cover yourself!” She chided, and then bit her lip.
“I…what?”
“It is not okay to be naked in my room, Mark. Were you masturbating again? Was it because you got to go through Mommy’s underwear drawer?”
Peter could see the outline of Sara’s nipples. They were hard and pointed in his direction. Obediently, he reached back and grabbed a pillow to cover his crotch. “Yeah. I couldn’t stop myself. I, I sniffed your panties and now I can’t get it to go back down. Sorry, Mom.”
Sara gave him a knowing look. “Well, you are still a teenager. I’m sure you get turned on by so many things. I just didn’t think it would be from sniffing your Mom’s panties.”
“Do you think I’m a pervert?”
“No. Well, maybe a little. I have seen your internet history, you know. I was surprised by some of the things you searched for. Your fascination with feet for example.”
“It’s not a fascination, Mom. It’s a fetish. I get off on looking at them. I think about touching them, and…and more.”
Sara cocked her head inquisitively. “Like what?”
Mark looked away. “I…can we not talk about this anymore, Mom? It’s embarrassing.”
“It’s okay, Mark. I’m your mother, and I love you. You can tell me anything. Why don’t you start by telling me what kind of feet you like?”
“What kind?”
“Yes, sweetie.” Sara lifted a leg and placed her delicate foot onto the pillow positioned over her son’s crotch. “Take mine for example. Do you like my feet?”
Peter couldn’t have cared less about feet when he woke up this morning. He was always a boob guy. But as he saw Sara’s feet through Mark’s eyes, the clean skin, the toenails with bright red polish, he knew these were exactly the kind of feet that got him off. “I do Mom. Very much.”
“Well thank you, Mark. Now tell me, what else would you do?”
“Mom?”
“If you could do more than look, I mean. Would you touch them? Would you like to touch my feet?”
“Mom, please. We don’t have to.”
“They’re your mother’s feet, Mark. I don’t mind. You’ve seen them before. You can touch them if you want.”
Mark put a hand on her foot and began to caress it, letting his palm slide up and down and feel its smoothness. He loved the dark red color she had used on her toenails. It really made them stand out. “It’s so nice, Mom. Would you let me feel the other one too?”
“Of course dear, but why don’t we get more comfortable first.” Sara crawled onto the bed on all fours, and gave Mark another great view of her ass in the thong. She propped herself up against the headboard, and then waved one of her feet invitingly at her son. “Come on. Touch them. Touch them both as much as you want.”
Mark got on his knees at the end of the bed and reached for his mother’s feet. He lowered his face to them and sniffed. They smelled of her rose scented body wash. “They smell really nice, Mom.”
“I’m glad you think so. Is there anything else you’d like to do to them?”
“Uh, well, I’d like to, uh…”
“It’s okay, Mark. Spit it out. You don’t have to be shy. You can do anything you want to Mommy’s feet.”
“I’d like to suck your toes.”
Sara feigned shock. “Oh my. You…you want to put your mouth on my feet? To lick my toes with your tongue?”
“Yes, Momma.”
Sara licked her lips. “Well, I guess it’s okay, if it’s just this once.”
Mark smiled, lowered his mouth, and kissed her big toe. Then he put it into his mouth and let his tongue swirl around it.
Sara began to squirm. “It kind of tickles, but it feels nice. How about you? How does it make you feel, sucking Mommy’s toes?”
Mark didn’t answer right away, but continued to lick and kiss his mother’s feet. Then he showed her how it made him feel, as he raised his upper half, pulling her forward a little to keep one foot near his mouth. Sara saw that his dick was fully extended and rigid. A bit of precum dribbled down the front.
“My feet did that?” Sara gasped.
“They did.”
“Would it feel good if Mommy did this?” She lifted her free foot, and pressed it against her son’s cock. She was rewarded with a moan. She pulled her other foot free, and he looked at her like a child that had been deprived of their favorite toy. But his expression changed when it joined the other foot touching his dick. She let both feet encircle Mark’s engorged member. Then ever so slowly, she began to stroke it with her feet. She’d never done anything like this before. Her late husband and few other sexual partners had never requested anything like this. Still, by the way her son was moaning, she’d say she was a natural. “I believe I saw the term, footjob, in your history. Is that what this is?” she asked innocently.
“Oh fuck,” Peter said in his voice. “This kid’s always dreamed of something like this. Too bad I’m the one that gets to enjoy it, and with his mother’s feet at that.”
“Peter!” Christine’s voice snapped. “Stay in the moment!” And then to shut him up, she brought a foot back up to Mark’s lips. In Sara’s voice, she said, “Did I get them clean enough for you, Mark. I gave them so much attention because, well, I thought you’d like to look at them up close. I didn’t intend for it to go this far though.”
As the other foot encircled his dick, Mark opened his mouth and began licking the bottom of her feet, from sole to toe. “”Oh, they’re clean alright.”
“Oh, Mark,” Sara’s voice moaned. “This is turning me on so much. I haven’t been treated like a woman for so long. We should stop before it goes any further.” Her words didn’t match her actions, because even as she said them, she spread her legs at the knees, and shoved the front of the thong to the side. This gave Mark an unfettered view of her glistening snatch. She began to rub it slowly. She wanted to quench the burning ache she felt there. “We should stop, right Mark?”
Mark fervently shook his head side to side.
“Well if you get to put Mommy’s toes in your mouth, I think it’s only fair that you let your mother put something of yours in hers.” She withdrew her feet and kneeled facing him on the bed. Her hands lightly gripped his penis and squeezed. “You're such a big boy. I don’t know if I can fit it all in, but I’m going to try.”
She lowered her head, put her elbows on the bed, and slowly took her son’s cock into her mouth. At first, it was just the tip. Her tongue greedily lapped up on the pre cum. There wasn’t near enough of it. She longed to taste more of him. More of her son. She crawled forward, and took inch after inch of him into her mouth. And then she began to slide her lips up and down his shaft. While she did, her tongue never stopped moving. She was on a mission now. She wouldn’t stop until she gave her son release.
“Uh, Christine. I mean, Mom. That feels really good. Too good! This body isn’t going to be able to-to…oh, here we go!”
Christine had sucked a lot of cock in many bodies. Some couldn’t take it, others faired better, but Sara took her son’s spunk like a pro. She didn’t lose suction as it spewed into her mouth, and quickly and efficiently, she swallowed it down her throat. When she finally relinquished his cock, it was as clean as her feet.
“I’m sorry, Mom. I’ve never had a girl go down on me before.”
Sara sat up and stroked his cheek. “That’s okay. As hard as you were, I didn’t think you’d last too long. I hope you recover quickly though.”
“Why?”
“Because I’d like you to stick that hard dick into more than just my mouth.”
“Really?” Mark asked excitedly.
“Really. I’m afraid you’ve got mommy very hot and bothered. But I can’t wait for your dick to recover. I’ll need you to tend to Mommy right away.”
“I’ll do anything you say, Mom.”
“I know you will, son.” She unfastened the bustier, and took it off, then pulled down the red thong. She lay back down on the bed fully naked, and spread her legs. “Have you ever eaten a woman out before?”
Mark shook his head no.
“Well I’ll teach you.” She used her fingers to spread her pussy. “You see this?” she asked, as she pointed to her clit. “It feels very good when I rub here. I’d like you to put your tongue there. Move it up and down, and side to side, and every so often, I want you to stick it way up inside me right here. Can you do that for your very horny Momma?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
A new wave of moisture coated her pussy as Mark began licking her. The way he did, it certainly seemed like he was lying about never having done it before. “That’s it Mark. You’re doing so good, baby. Oh, bring a hand up here and squeeze Mommy’s tits.”
A strong arm reached up and began groping and pawing at her boobs. “Do you like my tits, Mark? Have you ever thought about them before?” She thought she heard a muffled yes. “Of course you have. They’re amazing, aren’t they? They got so much bigger after I had you. It’s only natural to want to sneak a peek at them. To want to put your hands and mouth on them. You did it when you were little, and now you’re doing it again. Feel them. Grab them. Pull at them. Yes. Yes! That’s Mommy’s good little pervert. You are a pervert, aren’t you, Mark, with your face buried in your mother’s pussy. You love it, don’t you? Oh right there. Right there! Oh, fuck! Yes. Yes! Harder! Use that long tongue of yours. Yes!”
Her hips began to buck and writhe. And then Mark’s tongue went deep inside her as she came.
She let out a few longs breaths, then said, “Oh, sweetie. That was-”
Before she could finish, he had lifted a leg onto his shoulder. He spread her other leg just a little bit, and then he stuck his rejuvenated penis into her and began thrusting for all he was worth.
“Oh!” she screamed with pleasure. “Oh fuck! What are you doing Mark? Oh, I was wrong about you! You are a damned pervert, fucking your mom’s pussy like this! Please, please lick my foot while you pound mommy’s pussy!”
Mark did. His tongue was a blur on her foot. His dick was a blur in her drenched pussy. Peter was able to go on for longer this time, and he loved every second of it as he watched Sara come again and again and again. Finally, he erupted in her a second time. His strength left him, and he flopped onto the bed next to her.
After they lay there for several minutes, Peter’s voice mumbled. “That was amazing. Should we…should we clean them up and go back home?”
“We’re in no rush,” Christine’s voice panted. “We could stay inside these bodies for the night. Or the weekend.”
Peter chuckled. “I think you really liked it this mother son roleplay. You might be one of those bodyhopping degenerates I’ve heard so much about.”
“Oh be quiet. This was a one time thing.”
“Was it?”
“I mean…well. I suppose now I’m more open to trying something new.”
The end?
Author's note.
I'd be willing to continue this with the same couple as they try brother/sister, father/daughter, etc. Feel free to create a commission, and consider becoming one of my supporters here on outfoxstories. Your comments and support keep motivating me to write.
Kripto
There comes a time in every marriage where the spark dims, or goes out entirely. For some, it can happen very quickly, over the course of a few months or years. For other couples, it can take much longer, but at some point, it is inevitable. It doesn’t mean the love isn’t there. It just means that the romantic fire is smoldering, or about to go out altogether.
Peter and Christine were in that season of marriage. They never thought they would get there, and perhaps for good reason. They had said their vows in their early twenties, and were still very much in love after 42 years. They weren’t in the best of shape, the wrinkles were plentiful, and everything seemed harder to do. But they’d say they were happy, and if asked, would say they wanted for nothing. But that wasn’t entirely true. Because they both felt their marriage was in a slump.
The love was still there, but the sex life had wained. This is something that for so many years they would have thought impossible. They felt their sex life was richer than most, especially since they were both bodyhoppers.
Their first date had been while inside other people’s bodies, as had their second. For the third they met up in real life, and had been together ever since. They hopped many people all throughout their relationship, and lived out each other's fantasies in any body that caught their eye.
There were certainly lots of people to choose from. They could be anyone, their neighbors, the clerk at the grocery store, the waiter at a local restaurant, a random passerby, or a person at their place of employment. Peter had fucked so many of his secretaries that he’d lost count.
And there was the problem. It all felt the same now. Even their ability to be anyone new had become a rut, because after a couple of decades living in the same town, they had been there, done that. Was this how they were to spend their golden years? Just come home, drink wine, watch television, and sleep. And the problem would just get worse when they retired in a few years. What they needed was to renew the spark. Could they? Is that what they wanted at this stage? Or would it just be better to coexist in a loving but sexless marriage?
Peter especially had felt this for a few months. As he poured his wife a cup of coffee that particular morning, he decided they should finally talk about it.
“You know,” he started carefully. “It’s been awhile.”
Christine half heard him as she cracked his eggs. Her husband liked his eggs cooked in a very specific way. It was both endearing, and a little annoying, because if they weren’t perfect, he wouldn’t eat them. He really should have learned to cook his own eggs by now. But no. Like so many other things, she was always the one to do it because he proved too incompetent. She was sure he could have mastered them by now, especially folding laundry, if he just put in the same effort he did with his hobbies. But he hadn’t when they were young, and so why would anything ever change. She was stuck making his eggs until one of them died.
As the eggs sizzled and marital complaints ran through her mind, her only response was a mumbled, “Put it on the calendar.”
“You want me to put our sex life on the calendar?”
“I…what? No! What are you on about?”
“It’s been awhile, hasn’t it?”
“Since what?”
“Since we’ve had sex.”
“With each other?”
“Yes. But also, as other people.”
That answer gave Christine pause. They hadn’t hopped someone to have sex in long while. They used to do it all the time in their first couple decades of marriage, multiple times a day, whenever they got half a chance. It had lessened after that, both getting swept up in the busy of life and preferring to relax at the end of the day. When was the last time they had bodyhopped someone for sex?
“Didn’t we hop the Johnson’s?”
“Yes, what for my birthday last year, right?”
“The Smith’s?”
“For your birthday two years ago, I believe.”
“Oh, what about the Parker’s?”
“Is your memory alright? That was ages ago!”
Christine sighed. “I know. But we had really great sex in them, didn’t we?”
“I suppose,” Peter agreed. “Maybe if we hadn’t hopped them after work for a month straight they wouldn’t have lost their appeal.”
“Or maybe if they hadn’t gotten old like we did.”
“So that brings me back to my question. When was the last time we had sex?”
“I…I don’t know. Oh damn it! I’ve ruined your eggs.”
“That’s okay, I don’t have to-”
Her glare made him change course.
“But I will, I will eat them, because I love you so much,” Peter finished.
“Smart man,” she smiled as she scraped them onto a plate. As she started making her own, she asked, “So what are you proposing?”
“Well, I mean, I think we should have sex.”
“I gathered that much. You want to do it now, or after breakfast.” It was as romantic as scheduling a trip to the store.
“Are you in the mood right now?” Peter asked curiously.
Christine pursed her lips. “Not particularly. You?”
“Me neither.”
“Part of getting older I guess.”
“But when did that happen?”
“For me it was probably after the millionth load of laundry, or maybe thinking about all the repairs that need done to this house. Or one of the other hundreds of things that I’m thinking about all the time.”
Peter nodded. “For me it's just, well, I come home, and I don’t even think about sex.”
Christine furrowed her brow. She felt the same way. “And no one does it for you out there anymore?” Christine gestured to the outside world. “No people you want to hop, or make me hop?”
“I mean, don’t get me wrong. I’ll think about it every once in a while. But not as much as I used to. And when I do, it’s fleeting. By the time I get home from work, it feels like another thing that I, we, keep putting off to do other things.”
“Oh, speaking of work. I’d better get going. I’ve got a meeting.”
Peter checked his watch and made a face. “Me too. I guess we can pick this up later.”
“Don’t forget your eggs.”
“I’ll be late.”
“But you’ll be alive.”
Peter paused, then quickly ate his eggs under the watchful eye of his wife.
As the hours passed that day, both husband and wife would ponder this conversation. It was one of those brief interactions that gnawed at both of them. They both wondered, was the other person getting bored of them? Why had they stopped pursuing each other as they had in the past? Both took note of the people around them throughout the day, and briefly fantasized about their significant other hopping them for a sexual liaison. Every person they saw, no matter how attractive, barely moved the needle.
Peter arrived home from work first and poured two glasses of wine. He looked at the dark red liquid in the glass. As he did, he wondered if he should pick up that morning’s conversation, or let it lapse.
Two minutes later, Christine practically burst through the door. She moved quickly to where she knew her husband would be and picked up her glass of wine. She downed it in two gulps, and then said, “I’ve been thinking about it, and I think we should hop the next couple we see, and fuck.”
Peter took a sip of wine and shook his head. “Look, I wasn’t trying to upset you this morning. We don’t have to rush into anything. It’s been a long day and-”
“No, no, you were right earlier,” Chrstine said firmly. We are in a rut. We’ve become boring.”
“There’s nothing wrong with boring,” Peter argued.
“Boring is fine sometimes. But is that’s what our marriage has become all the time. We used to take chances, and hop someone at the slightest hint of arousal. Let’s step outside of our comfort zone and try something new.”
Peter sighed. At their age, when they assumed an incorporeal form, their range was limited. “So you want to go out? Cause new is several miles in any direction.”
“We could pick one of the neighbors.”
“I thought you said new.”
Christine crossed her arms as she thought about potential candidates. The well really had run dry all around them. Even if there was someone that piqued their interest, it would still be the same. Their sexual proclivites over the years had been very vanilla by other bodyhopper standards. But still, it should be this hard to convince her husband to go out with her to bodyhop and fuck someone. The situation was really more dire than she thought.
“Well, we need to get out there and start looking?”
“That’s the problem isn’t it. I haven’t seen anyone that gets me going anywhere recently. Maybe we find someone if we go into the city. And you know how that story goes. I have to fight city traffic. We take forever to find someone we like. And if and when we find a pair we can agree on, we have the logistics of getting somewhere private to have sex, and that’s a whole thing. And then it’s late, and I have to fight traffic on the way back. And then we’re both tired the next morning-”
“I get it, Peter. But we can’t just shove this under the rug. It might take some effort on our part. It’s not like the perfect solution is just going to show up right outside our door.”
Peter was about to respond, when a series of loud beeps echoed up and down their street. It was the familiar cry of a large truck signaling its intentions to back up. Peter and Christine went to investigate, and saw a large truck pull into the driveway across from their house. Two men wearing a moving company logo exited and opened the back of the truck to unload it.
Two car doors slammed, and Peter and Christine noticed two other people. A man and a woman had parked their car along the curb, and were heading towards the house. The woman put her arm around the man’s shoulder. The man reciprocated, and they gave each other a side squeeze. They began talking. Peter and Christine couldn’t hear what they were saying, but they appeared very excited.
The man went back to the car and began to retrieve a couple of bags from what Peter now saw was a very full car. The man was young, probably in his early twenties. He had fair skin and short brown hair. He wasn’t muscular per se, but the way he lifted the bags, Peter knew he was fit. He probably had abs. Christine loved men with abs.
The woman came to the trunk and took out a small cardboard box. Christine noticed two things about her right away. The first was that she was very pretty, in a girl next door kind of way. She had a very cute face, and long hair a shade darker than the man’s. The second thing she noticed was that she was for sure older than the man. If she had to guess, at least 9 or 10 years older. That wasn’t a big deal when you got to be Christine’s age, but she’d bet that woman had been accused of robbing the cradle when they got married.
“What are you thinking?” she asked her husband. She saw that his eyes had fixated on the woman.
Peter looked at his wife and winked at her. “I think the woman’s my type.”
Christine smiled. “I know she is.”
“And what are you thinking?” Peter asked.
“I haven’t had that young in years,” Christine mused. She arched an eyebrow. “I bet he’s got a lot of stamina.”
“So, shall we go introduce ourselves to the new neighbors?”
By the time the older couple crossed the street, they were already fantasizing about the many different sexual positions they would put the other couple in. Peter had to stop himself and think about work so he didn’t appear too aroused. A pitched tent did not make for a good first impression.
They were on the front lawn when the couple reappeared from the house, on their way to grab another load. They saw Peter and Christine, and the woman beamed at them.
“Are you the welcoming party?” she asked.
“Only the first wave, I’m sure,” Peter said. Now that he was closer, he tried not to stare at her ample chest which strained under a lavender shirt. He looked forward to seeing this woman naked.
Christine was having the same thoughts about the man, but saw that she was perhaps mistaken about his age. He was even more attractive up close, but now she thought he might be 20, or…even 19. Was that too young? And how old was the woman then? Because she appeared a few years older than she previously thought, like 33 or 34. That was a large gap at that age.
She extended her hand to the woman. “I’m Christine, and this is my husband Paul. We live right across from you. Happy to see someone finally moved into this house.”
“Oh we are happy to be here,” she said, taking Christine and Peter’s hands in turn. “My name’s Sara, and this is Mark.”
Mark took the cue, and also shook their hands. “Pleased to meet you,” he said, then began rifling through the contents of the car. He carefully extracted a fragile wooden clock. “Where do you want this, Mom?” he asked.
Peter and Christine stiffened at this question. For them, the idea of incest had always been off the table.
“Um, so, uh,” Peter sputtered, wanting to make absolutely sure he had heard correctly. He pointed towards Mark who was already heading back to the house with the clock. “So he’s…not your husband?”
Sara laughed. “Oh heavens no. He’s way too young for me. And also he’s my son. That’s why he calls me mom.”
Christine nodded her head like this made perfect sense. Without thinking, she said, “He seems younger up close.”
Sara thought that was an odd thing to say. She must have communicated that with her face, because Christine quickly added, “You both look young. Everyone looks young at our age.”
“Sweet of you to say,” Sara said graciously. “I’ll be 35 this year, so compliments like that keep me going.”
“So, will your husband be along shortly?” Peter asked insistently, and with less tact that Christine would have liked.
Sara’s face tightened a little. “My husband died a long time ago, unfortunately.”
“Well, we’re sorry to hear that, dear,” Christine said sympathetically.
Peter’s face looked like he was trying to solve a challenging riddle. “But…you look too young to have a son that old.”
“You two are just full of compliments!” Sara said, beaming again. “His father and I were high school sweethearts, and I had Mark when I was still a teenager. I was younger than he is now when I had him.”
Despite new reservations, Chrstine was still trying to do the math. “So, Mark is how old exactly?”
“He’s 18,” Sarah replied. She was beginning to feel like she was in an interview. “He seems older because he’s been the man of the house for so long. It’s been just the two of us for almost his whole life.”
“I see,” Peter and Christine said in unison.
The couple did not want to dally now, and looked for a way to excuse themselves without appearing rude. As Mark reappeared to collect more items from the car, Peter piped in, “Well, we don’t want to interrupt you while you’re moving. Lots to do I suppose.”
Before she could stop herself, Christine offered, “Unless you would like any help?”
Peter silently cursed his wife. She knew about his bad back. And he knew about her bad knees. What did she expect them to do that would actually be helpful?
During this meeting, Sara had also been giving her neighbors a bit of an appraisal. They seemed nice enough. But as far as helpful moving candidates, they might be a little past their prime. The husband looked like he might have a heart attack if she asked him to do any manual labor. Probably best not to chance it. Plus, there was something a little creepy about the way they had looked at her and her son. She had caught Peter staring at her chest repeatedly. She didn’t like it, but given her figure, she had lived with it for most of her life. What she hadn’t appreciated was how Christine had looked at Mark like he was a piece of meat, right up until she told them they were mother and son.
She began filling her arms with more odds and ends from the car. “You know, I think we’ve got it. But thank you!”
“Oh, okay, we’ll let you get to it,” Peter said quickly. And the couple turned and walked back to their house.
Sara cocked her head as she watched them go. Maybe her intuition was off. They clearly meant well, coming over to meet them and offering to help. Maybe she was just tired from the trip. She shouldn’t make such rash judgments against her neighbors. She pushed the thoughts aside and focused on the task of moving into their new home.
Back across the street, Peter and Christine were discreetly watching from each end of the living room curtains.
After a minute, Chrstine gave a heavy sigh. “Well, I guess it was too good to be true.”
“So we’re for sure ruling them out?” Peter asked regretfully. “I mean, you did say the next guy and gal-”
“They’re related,” Christine said sharply. “And not distantly. They’re mother and son. About as close as it gets.”
“I know, but-”
“How is there a but? We’ve always had that rule, Peter. No incest.”
That should have been the end of it. They should have explored other options, or turned on the television. But they both stood rooted to the spot, and continued to stare across the lawn. Peter watched intently as Sara hurried to get another load from her car. Her breasts bounced rhythmically as she hurried her steps. It was a warm summer afternoon, and she paused briefly before lifting anything to wipe her brow with her short sleeve.
Mark did something similar on one of his trips, but Christine watched, entranced, as the young man lifted the whole front of his shirt to wipe the sweat. She saw the outline of abs. Young, eighteen year old abs. She unconsciously licked her lips.
After what could have been a few minutes or a few hours of spying on their new neighbors, Peter suggested, “Maybe…maybe we try it anyway.”
Christine tried to swat him, but couldn’t quite reach without looking away, which she didn’t want to do. “No! We’re not going to go there.”
“In all our years, we have done a lot of kinky stuff. But we’ve sure never done that before. And you’re the one who suggested we try something new.”
Christine shook her head, not that her husband noticed, as his eyes were devouring Sara’s legs at the time. “I didn’t mean that.”
They kept watching, then Peter put out another proposition. “What if we take turns hopping them?”
“Right now? While they’re all hot and sweaty?” Christine said this like it was a bad thing. But she wouldn’t at all mind running her hands all over the front of Mark’s perspiring body. And she wouldn’t stop with her hands.
“No, of course not. We’d pick another time when they don’t have so much going on.”
Christine honestly thought about it, but then shook her head. “No. It’s more fun to bodyhop as a couple. And no one feels left out that way.”
“Well then let’s just hop them both and we can…we can just look at them while we make them masturbate.”
Christine didn’t like that Peter’s propositions kept turning her on. Regardless, she stuck to her guns. “I said no, Peter. We’ll find someone else. Someone that isn’t related.”
“I could go hop Mark tonight and-”
“You’re not listening, Peter. Maybe that’s part of our problem.”
“I thought our problem was we stopped having sex.”
“And that’s all my fault, is it? What about you? You’re always too tired after coming home. You don’t want to go anywhere or do anything. It’s pretty difficult to try something new if you won’t put forth some effort!”
Peter pointed across the street and his voice grew louder. “I’m not too tired for this right here! It’s something we’ve never done, and I’m more than willing to try it!”
“Because it’s something only the most degenerate bodyhoppers do! Remember? We always thought it was disgusting.”
“I mean, almost all bodyhoppers would qualify as degenerate then. All of them we’ve run into seem to have a incest story or two. Maybe we shouldn’t knock it before we try it.”
Christine gasped. “The last time a bodyhopper brought it up, you said the very idea was appalling.”
“I was just saying what I thought you wanted to hear.” He regretted the words as soon as they tumbled out of his mouth.
Christine shot him a withering look. “Well, I guess I thought you were better than that. If you’ll excuse me, I think I’ll retire early tonight.” She swept from the room, taking the rest of the bottle of wine with her.
“So does this mean we’re not having…” He left the rest of the question hang in the air.
It didn’t hang there long. “Not tonight!” she yelled. “I’m no longer in the mood.”
He almost yelled after her that this wouldn’t be any different than any other night. Almost.
Both tossed and turned restlessly in bed. Both found their thoughts returning to the new neighbors and the tempting possibilities there. One kept trying to put it out of her mind. When Christine bodyhopped, she loved to become the other person as much as possible. To talk like they talked, to act like they acted, and fuck like they fucked. To take on that role of a mother and then…it was out of the question. Even if the son was the sexiest thing she’d seen in some time.
Mark, on the other hand, wasn’t trying to convince himself not to. He was thinking of a way to push them both into uncharted waters without ending their marriage. And he had an idea.
The next morning, Christine woke up first. She looked over at her snoring husband for half a minute, decided she still loved him, and lightly kissed his cheek. That was as far as she’d go in way of an apology right that second. He stirred and reached for her, but she backed away and got out of bed. As she put on her light pink robe, she decided she’d also go as far as to make sure Peter’s eggs weren’t burnt this morning.
The second Peter heard his wife’s footsteps on the stairs, his eyes popped open. He looked at his alarm clock. He had time. He quietly got out of bed and cracked open a bedroom window. He closed his eyes and concentrated. It had been awhile since he took on an incorporeal form. It took him longer than usual, but that was like everything else he did at his age. Finally, after several seconds, his body seemed to evaporate and become a transparent mist. He floated out the window, and swirled across the street towards their new neighbors’ house. He shot through the front door keyhole and began gliding room to room. In an upstairs bedroom, he came upon Mark, still asleep in bed with his mouth slightly open. The mist rushed towards Mark’s mouth, and a second later, Mark’s body twitched. He coughed once, then his eyes flew open and he sat up.
It felt so good to be in a young body again. Peter studied the room through Mark’s eyes. He saw a box marked clothes. He rushed to open it. He found a new shirt, but no pants. He saw yesterday’s on the floor, and quickly put them on. He raced downstairs and was headed towards the door, when a familiar voice called, “Mark?”
Peter halted in his tracks, and turned Mark’s head towards the sound. It was the very cute neighbor, Sara. Or more appropriately at the moment, Mom. “Yeah, Mom?”
She looked at him with cheerful curiosity. “I thought you’d probably sleep til noon. What got you up so early?”
Peter tried to keep from staring directly at Sara’s chest, but it was difficult. Her hair still looked bedraggled, but it didn’t take away from her sex appeal at all. He realized too late that he was getting an erection and turned away from her. “I don’t know. Just felt like an early breakfast.”
“So grab some cereal and pull up a chair next to your mom.”
“I, uh, felt like eggs this morning,” Mark said with a hand on the door.
“We don’t have any eggs yet. I haven’t gotten a chance to go to the store.”
Mark smiled. “I know. I was going to go borrow some from our new neighbors.”
Sara frowned. “Okay, tell them I said hello.”
“Most definitely,” Mark agreed as he slid out the door.
Christine had just dropped the second egg in the sizzling pan when the doorbell rang. She was in a robe, but was in no state to be opening the front door. She thought about yelling for her husband, but by the time he put clothes on and stumbled downstairs, whoever it was would be long gone. She sighed and headed towards the door. She wondered who it could be? Were they expecting a package? It still seemed too early for that.
She made sure the robe was tight around her, and opened the door. There stood the new neighbor boy, wearing yesterday’s jeans and a green shirt with a band’s name she’d never heard of. He was smiling politely at her, but didn’t say anything, so she took the initiative. “Yes, Mark was it?” As if she didn’t know and hadn’t thought about running her tongue up and down his body. Can I help you?”
“Oh, uh. Sorry for coming over so early, ma’am. I hope I didn’t wake you.”
“No, no. I was making breakfast. Oh shoot, I’ve got to get back to my eggs. Come in, come in.”
“Thanks,” he said as he followed her inside and shut the door. “That’s actually why I’m here. To see if I could borrow some eggs.”
Christine was glad it was something simple. “Of course. Yes, yes. Help yourself to as many as you need in the fridge,” she said as she pointed to the refrigerator on her right.
The kitchen had an island in the middle for prepping food, storage, and trash. Mark could have gone around the island on the right, directly to the fridge. But instead, he went to the left, which put him in very close proximity to Christine.
She didn’t notice this until he was brushing past her. He was so close she could smell his musk. He obviously hadn’t showered since yesterday’s move, but it wasn’t altogether unpleasant.
“Excuse me,” he said as he passed. He put his hand briefly on her lower back. The area where he touched radiated warmth.
As he opened the refrigerator door, she let out the breath that had gotten lodged in her throat and asked shakily, “So, all moved in?”
“Yup,” he said as he began looking through the contents of the fridge.
Christine watched him closely. She couldn’t see his face, but could make out his backside. She’d bet anything that he had a very tight, good looking butt. “So what brought you and your mom to our town?”
“Well, I got accepted to the local college here, which I’ll be starting in the fall. And my mom got a transfer from her bank management job to a branch here, so I’ll still be able to live at home and help her however she needs.” He took out the egg carton and shut the door.
She looked away from his direction quickly. Had he seen her perving on him? Was he going to take the rest of the eggs? “Well, it sounds like you’re a very good son. I hope that, oh shoot!” she yelped. “Not again!”
“What’s wrong?” Mark asked concernedly.
Christine gave a sad chuckle as she looked at her pan. “Oh nothing. Just ruined my husband’s eggs for the second day in a row.”
And then she felt strong arms wrap around her waist. She felt something hard poke against her behind. Mark’s hot breath tickled her ear, as he said, “I know of a way you could make it up to him.”
For a moment she was too stunned to speak. Her body was responding, as it felt his strong arms around her, and a hardness that made her wet. But she knew the truth, and with a sharp intake of breath, she exclaimed, “Peter! What are you doing in the neighbor boy?”
“Why don’t you turn around and find out.” He loosened his grip as she spun about.
As she did, she concentrated and so she could see the face of her bodyhopping husband. It made it easier for her to yell at him that way. “Peter, what have you done? I thought we agreed that the new neighbors were off limits!”
“I just wanted to show you what you’re missing darling,” her husband’s voice said. And then he looked down.
Christine followed his gaze, and saw that her husband had seen fit to take Mark’s dick out of his pants. It was thick and long. She hadn’t seen one that nice for a long time. She didn’t realize it, but her breath had quickened, and one hand was reaching out to touch it. At the last second, she stopped. “We…we can’t.”
“Sure you can. You clearly like this body. It’s right here in front of you. You can touch it all you want. Here.”
A strong hand grabbed Christine’s and wrapped her palm around Mark’s cock. She gave it an instinctive squeeze, and got to hear Mark’s voice moan appreciatively. She stroked it once, then twice. She felt him tug at the knot in her robe. It parted for him, and she felt a strong hand paw at her sagging breasts. He leaned in close, his lips almost to hers.
Then all at once he pulled back. His rigid penis withdrew from her hand. As it went, she reached out for it, but her husband was already tucking it back into Mark’s jeans.
“Thanks for the eggs,” Marks’ voice said as he retrieved them from the counter.
“Peter! Are you going to leave me in this state?” she asked angrily.
“I’m not really in the mood,” Peter with a wink and his voice. Then he shut the door.
Right when Mark stepped back inside his own house, mist leaked out of him. A few seconds later, he wondered why he was standing in their entryway, sporting an erection and holding a carton of eggs. He had a vague recollection of getting them from the neighbors, but everything else was like a dream that he could not recall.
A few minutes later, Peter came downstairs from their bedroom, fully dressed and ready to go to work.
“Here’s your eggs!” Christine snapped as she pointed to a plate’s white and yellow rubbery contents.
Peter ignored the eggs. He pulled his wife into an embrace, and kissed her passionately. She was still angry at him, and definitely sexually frustrated, but she kissed him back anyway.
“C’mon. That was kind of fun, right?” Peter teased. “And no one got hurt, did they?”
“Oh, someone will get hurt if you do that again.”
“So you don’t want to see Mark’s cock again? Don’t want to hold it in your hand? Don’t want it inside of you?”
Christine narrowed her eyes and huffed. The problem was, that’s exactly what she wanted, but she didn’t want her husband to think that he’d gotten to her. “Don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine. Now eat your eggs.”
Peter did eat the overdone eggs. And that night, they made love in their own bodies for the first time in many weeks.
“Peter, Peter,” Christine said insistently the next morning to her slumbering husband.
“Yes. What?”
“I’m determined to fix your eggs right this morning, but someone took them all yesterday. Can you go get some?”
Peter stretched and yawned, then said, “I suppose I can make a run to the store before work.”
“No, just go across the street and ask for some of ours back. You took the whole carton, remember? There were still seven in there. I just need two.”
“Okay, okay. Let me get dressed.”
“Thank you. And be quick so we’re not late for work.”
Had his brain fully cleared, he might have asked why his wife didn’t go ask. He also might have wondered why his wife wasn’t in the kitchen when he came downstairs. The fact was, she wasn’t in the house at all anymore. As soon as she left their bedroom, she hung up her bathrobe in the bathroom, and dissolved into a transparent mist. She zoomed out of the house, to the neighbor’s front door, through the keyhole, and began looking for her quarry. Christine found her coming out of the shower. Perfect.
As the doorbell rang, Christine looked at her newly acquired naked and dripping wet body in the foggy mirror. “I can’t answer the door like this, or I’ll give him a heart attack.” She wrapped a large towel around herself, and headed towards the door. She opened it and put on one of Sara’s huge smiles and said to the man gaping at her, “Howdy neighbor.”
Peter’s eyes were all over her. He couldn’t stop himself. She was covered, yes, but there was still so much flesh. Water still dripped from her hair, her legs. His mouth remembered that there was a job to do. “Eggs,” he rasped.
“You need some eggs. Well come on in,” she said, and gestured for him to come inside. “I wouldn’t want to give any more neighbors a free show. Just imagine what would happen if this towel suddenly decided to fall off.”
And then Peter watched as it did just that. The towel hit the tile floor, and there stood Sara with a very embarrassed look on her face.
“Oh my! I’m so sorry!”
She bent quickly to get it, and Peter did the same. His hand was a little quicker, and it grasped the damp fabric. But he couldn’t lift it, because her foot was firmly on it. A warm, slightly wet foot. A foot connected to a very attractive, very naked woman. And she was looking at him with a seductive smile.
“Maybe I don’t need a towel just yet,” she purred. Then she took his hand and pressed it firmly against her supple breasts. “You don’t mind, do you?”
Peter nodded dumbly. Then his mind registered the obvious. He concentrated, and saw his wife’s face inhabiting the young mother. He smiled. “I see you’ve had a change of heart.”
She pressed against him, feeling his hardness on her skin. “What can I say? I felt like being a couple decades younger this morning.” And then she kissed him. She felt his hands grip her, then begin to travel over her body. Before they could get very far, she broke off the kiss and pushed him back. ‘Nuh uh, mister. Now it’s your turn to feel frustrated.” She retrieved the egg carton from the refrigerator, being sure to put a little extra sway in her hips as she went. She gave them to Peter and said with a smile, “Why don’t you take those back to the Missus.”
“But, we could just…”
Sara gave him the look, and even without seeing her actual face, he knew his wife wouldn’t allow him to push. He dutifully took the carton. He was backing towards the door, slowly, so as to drink in as much of Sara’s body as possible, when he heard Mark yell from the adjoining hallway.
“Mom! What’s going on?”
Sara quickly reached for the towel and covered herself. She turned sheepishly to Mark and said, “Oops, sorry. I dropped my towel. Very clumsy of me. I’m so sorry for flashing you both. You’re welcome for the eggs Peter.”
Mark turned away from the sight of his barely covered Mom. Peter retreated quickly, but held the door open for his wife to follow. Mark didn’t see the mist that escaped from his mother and flew back across the street.
When Peter came back into his house, he found his wife naked, sitting on the table with her legs spread wide. Nobody got eggs that morning, and they were both late to work.
When they got home later that day, they were both very quiet for the first hour. They drank wine and gave each other nervous fleeting glances. Neither wanted to voice what they really wanted. Peter didn’t because he thought his wife would still turn the idea down. And Christine didn’t because she didn’t want to admit how much she had come around to the idea.
Finally, Peter asked. “So, it’s Friday. Shall we go out to eat?”
In way of reply, Christine opened the curtains that faced the street. They both looked towards the neighbors house. A shirtless Mark was outside mowing the lawn. “How about we order in?”
Peter nodded. “If that’s what you want.”
“I’m beginning to think it is.”
“What should we get?”
Christine gave her husband a winning smile. “I think I’d like to try something we’ve never done before.”
“Oh really.”
“Yeah. Who knows. Maybe we’ll discover something that will become our new favorite.”
“I’m glad you’re open to trying new things.”
“As long as I get to try it with you.”
“So should we, uh, do it right now?”
“Probably. Every place takes about an hour to get here.”
Peter’s shoulders sagged. “Oh. Right. Of course. For a second there I thought maybe we were talking about something else.”
Christine tore her eyes away from the neighbor boy and walked towards her husband. She put a hand on his cheek, and gave him a passionate kiss. Then she said, “I can talk about two things at the same time, dear.”
For the second time that day they made love in their own bodies while waiting for food to be delivered. That hadn’t happened in quite some time.
Afterwards they poured more wine. By the time the food arrived, they had a nice buzz going. After eating, they talked about next steps, as they climbed the stairs to their bed. They fell asleep in each other’s arms earlier than they’d anticipated. It had been a long week, but they were looking forward to tomorrow.
When Peter awoke that Saturday morning, a thrill went through him. He rolled over to see if his wife was awake, and saw that she was. She had been waiting for him. The expression on her face told him that she was just as excited.
“Shall we?” Peter asked.
Christine winked. “Let’s shall.”
Peter got up and opened the window a crack. After a few moments, their bodies dissolved into mist, and zoomed across the street and through the neighbor’s keyhole. They drifted room to room, and grew more impatient as they came up empty. It was taxing to be in this form at their age, and they both wanted to find their desired hosts soon.
After coming to the conclusion that no one was home, they went back outside. They verified that the car was in the driveway. They drifted higher over the house, looking to and fro, and finally spotted their neighbors. They were jogging, about half a block away.
Peter and Christine’s ethereal forms raced towards their marks. Peter outpaced his wife and got there first. He took a moment to watch mother and son as they ran together. He admired the way Sara’s ponytail swung back and forth. He admired even more how her ass looked in the light blue lycra running shorts. They were tight and rode up the crack between her cheeks. He turned his attention toward Mark and shot forward. He hung in the air a few paces ahead, and allowed Mark to run into him.
Mark was briefly aware of running into a patch of fog as mist hit his face. But the condensation quickly started flowing into his mouth and nose. Something wasn’t right. He felt his mind clouding, as if something were trying to make him go to sleep. But it also felt like he wasn’t alone. Like someone else was there with him in his mind. Fear gripped him, but only for a moment, then everything went dark.
Peter instantly felt the power of strong legs and a youthful physique. He hated running, or jogging, or even a slow walk in his older body. But this body seemed like it could run for miles with no complaints. But he wasn’t here to win any races.
The first thing Peter did was slacken Mark’s pace. This allowed him to have an excellent view of Sara’s tight butt. He could watch those cheeks move up and down all day. He wanted to spread them, to stick Mark’s dick between them. The more he looked, the harder it became to run, because of the monster growing in his running shorts.
He looked up and saw his wife’s mist keeping pace over Sara’s head. What was she waiting for? Then he realized that she was probably enjoying his new problem, as his boner was easily viewable as it tented his shorts.
Peter stopped running and began a leisurely walk. “C’mon,” he said Mark’s voice. “Just do it already.”
Sara was twenty paces ahead, and didn’t quite hear what her son said. She turned around. “What did you say? And what are you stopping for?”
“I said I’m tired already. I feel like something’s slowing me down.”
Concerned, she walked back towards her son. “Are you feeling okay?”
He smiled at her. “It’s just hard to run when I’ve got this problem down here.” He gestured towards the tent in his shorts.
Sara looked down and gasped, then began to sputter, “Um, okay. That, uh, that doesn’t usually happen when we run.”
“I know. But this time I couldn’t keep myself from looking at your butt, so now I’ve got this massive boner.”
She was about to admonish him, when a mist flew into her face. She flailed as a presence hit her consciousness like a wrecking ball. Her eyes rolled back in her head, but a moment later, they reappeared with a lustful gleam. She smiled and said, “Do you like looking at mommy’s butt?”
Peter found that Mark was so hard it was almost painful. “I sure do.”
“Well maybe I’ll walk ahead of you on the way back home. Would you like that? Would you like to see my sexy ass sway back and forth?”
“I sure would?”
“And maybe when we get home, you can take those constricting shorts off and let that massive pecker free.”
Mark looked at his mother and asked, “Is that something you’d like to see?”
“I just might.”
Peter and Christine walked briskly in the direction of their neighbor’s house. It took a supreme effort by Peter not to reach out and slap or grab Sara’s ass. It took plenty of willpower for Christine not to turn around and reach down the front of Mark’s shorts to touch his throbbing member.
“They expecting anyone?” Peter asked in his voice. “The boy’s pretty clueless about what’s happening.other than helping Sara”
Christine easily rifled through Sara’s thoughts and memories. “Nope,” Chrstine replied in her voice. “They were going to focus on setting up the house this weekend. Then Sara reports to her new job on Monday.”
“So we’ve got the weekend then.”
Christine quickened Sara’s pace. “So it would seem.”
Christine began perusing Sara’s mind for other details. All of Sara’s life was an open book for Christine. It was the thing she loved most about bodyhopping, to have complete and utter access to another person’s deepest wants and desires, and be able to act them out in the way the real Sara never would.
Christine thought about the last time Sara had had sex. The hardworking mom hadn’t dated in two years, and that relationship hadn’t lasted more than a few weeks. She rarely pleasured herself, opting to put her time into work and raising her son. But now, faced with sudden and intense arousal, it was apparent that the woman was a little more than pent up. By the time they got to the front door, there was a growing damp spot on the front of Sara’s shorts. The woman desperately needed to get laid. Thankfully she had a stud in close proximity.
As soon as the door was closed, Peter grabbed Sara. The sweat of their bodies intertwined as mother and son’s mouths met. Mark’s hands began to grope and squeeze. He was so horny. Peter knew the kid had only ever had sex once, and he didn’t think he had been any good at it. But his body was now touching a beautiful, experienced woman, who just happened to be his mom, and it was sending his hormones into overdrive.
He stopped kissing after a few seconds, but spun Sara around. He shoved her up against the wall and cupped her butt. As he let a hand slide along the fabric buried between her cheeks, he let her in on Mark’s recent thoughts. “He hasn’t been able to get the picture of you naked out of his head. It really did a number on him, seeing his hot mom without a stitch on her in the kitchen. He feels ashamed, because he can’t stop thinking about it, and was turned on by it.”
Christine moaned in her voice, then turned back around to kiss Mark’s lips again. They stayed connected that way for a minute. Christine was content to let her husband paw greedily at the tight fitting sports bra. She also busied herself by letting a hand snake down Mark’s front and feel the length of him. Chrstine had seen bigger, but Sara hadn’t. Right before being hopped, Sara’s thoughts had been surprised by the size of her son’s penis. And unbidden, the thought of what it would feel like to be stretched out by a dick that big had flitted through her head. It was quickly replaced with fury over her son exposing himself to her, and in public. But there was no fury now. Only need. The need to know what a dick like that could do to Sara’s very neglected pussy.
As Peter tried and failed to remove Sara’s sports bra, Christine gently pushed his hands down. In her own voice, she said, “Peter, they’re both hot and sweaty. Why don’t we go make use of the showers in this house before we have our fun?”
“We could shower together,” Peter said hopefully.
“No. It’ll build up the anticipation, and give us a chance to learn about our hosts more. You know I like it when we play out a couple’s fantasies.”
“But they’re not a couple?” Peter pointed out before he could stop himself.
“That didn’t stop Mom here from fantasizing about her son’s big dick.”
Mark’s jaw dropped. “Really?”
“Only for a split second. And she’d never act on it in a million years, but the thought was still there. Her body is hungry for sex, and when it saw that hard young dick, it’s thought of little else. She’s got a wild side her son knows nothing about, until today.”
Peter reached for her again, but Christine swatted him away. “Nope. No more until you’re all clean.”
Knowing there was no sense arguing, Peter nodded Mark’s head. “Whatever you say, dear.”
Sara’s mouth burst into a smile. It was the same one she had used when greeting them the first time on their front lawn. She put a hand on Mark’s shoulder and said with genuine warmth and affection in Sara’s voice, “Call me Mom.”
Mark’s dick found a new level of hard. In Mark’s voice, he dutifully replied, “Yes Mom.”
She patted his cheek. “That’s my good boy. For right now, there is no Peter and Christine. Only Sara and Mark, a mother and her son.”
They went their separate ways, Mark to the smaller bathroom on the ground floor. It had a shower that Mark had to stoop slightly to use, but Sara had already claimed the upstairs one as hers. Sara always liked to have her own personal bathroom. It was about the only thing she didn’t share.
Sara climbed the stairs and entered her much larger bathroom. She turned on the shower to get it to the temperature she wanted. Then she slowly began to undress in front of the large vanity. Chrstine was thoroughly impressed by what was underneath. She had been in such a hurry yesterday, she hadn’t gotten much time to appreciate it. Sara had a tight body with ample boobs with barely any sag to them. “Oh, to be young again,” Christine said aloud.
As Christine stepped into shower, she began a thorough examination of the inner workings of Sara’s mind.She looked at how Sara saw herself. She was a woman who liked to stay professional at work, and carefree at home. She hadn’t really dressed up or pampered herself since that last date two years ago. She also didn’t think much of her body, which Christine thought was ridiculous. As she brought a hand up to pinch a sensitive nipple, she said, “If you only knew how hot and bothered your son is right now for this body, you’d think otherwise.”
As Peter showered in Mark’s body, he let his thoughts blend with Mark’s sexual preferences. The kid liked porn, what teenager didn’t. He masturbated almost every day. He recognized that his mother was attractive, only very recently though for obvious reasons. He hadn’t stroked it to her yet, but it was probably inevitable that her face popped up the next time he stroked it. Before yesterday, he had got a brief side view of her tits while she was changing. She thought she had the door closed, but it was open enough that he saw her without a bra. He had never told her about it. He had been too embarrassed to ever tell her about it, and had buried it in his memories.
But Peter saw, just below the surface of tits and ass, there was another kink that really got him going. It was in almost every internet search he did these days. He realized he’d need to clue Christine in. He got out of the shower and toweled off. He saw no need for clothes, so he bounded upstairs naked. He heard water running, so he opened the door.
“Is that you, Mark?” his mother’s voice called. “I’m in the shower.”
Peter began in his voice, “This kid really likes-”
“I’m sorry, Mark. You don’t sound like yourself. Could you try again?”
Peter nodded. He’d forgotten to stay in character. “Right, sorry Mom. I was wondering if you could scrub your feet like, really well. And when you get out of the shower, maybe like, put some toenail polish on them.”
The top part of the shower curtain popped to the side and Sara’s face appeared. “Ooh, does my son have a foot fetish?”
“I believe I do. A big one. Did you suspect at all?”
Sara’s lips pursed as she thought. “Yeah, oh, actually very much, yes. You forgot to close out a browser once. And I’ve seen your search history several times, young man.”
“Yeah,” Mark nodded. “I remember getting a lecture from you recently. You said it was natural for me to masturbate, but you didn’t want to ever see the kinky stuff I jacked off to.”
A little bit more of the curtain moved, and Sara revealed the top half of her body. “Do you still like looking at kinky stuff, Mark?”
Mark gulped. “Yes, Mom.”
She noticed his penis begin to rise. “Oh my. Does looking at your mother in the shower count as kinky?”
“I think it does, Mom.”
“I see,” she said, as she began to soap up her boobs. “Well since it’s about your mother and not some random internet hussy, I suppose we can make an exception this time. Why don’t you run along now, so I can give my feet some special attention.”
“Seriously. I’m going to get blue balls here,” Mark pouted.
“Tsk, tsk. It’ll be worth the wait. I promise. Now go on.”
As Mark exited, Sara chuckled to herself, then grabbed the loofa and resumed scrubbing between her toes. “I’ll make sure these feet are squeaky clean for you, son.”
Peter began pacing up and down the upstairs hallway. He finally heard the shower shut off. He knew Christine was drying off Sara’s body. She was on the other side of the bathroom door, completely naked and wanted to fuck. He paced faster. He kept this up for 20 seconds, when finally, Sara called out, “Mark, I can hear you pacing. Please go wait in my bedroom.”
“How much longer do I have to wait, Mom?” Mark groaned.
“Painting toes takes time, sweetie. And then I’ll have to dry them. Why don’t you go busy yourself picking out something for Mommy to wear. I forgot to bring anything in here with me, and I’d just hate to expose my naked body to you again so soon. Please pick out something from my top middle dresser drawer.”
Peter was off like a shot. When he got there, he saw that it was familiar to Mark. He had gone snooping through it once, to see what a bra looked like. He had marveled at how soft and silky they were. There were plenty of bras and panties, but nothing too terribly scandalous. That would have to be remedied soon. Peter took the time to sniff a few of the undergarments. They smelled like Sara. He longed to smell her skin directly instead of this material that had held up her boobs or rubbed against her pussy.
He finally decided on a red, lace bustier that he thought would display her boobs perfectly. It also went with the only thong she possessed. He took them and stood outside the bathroom door. He heard a blow dryer running. He knocked loudly.
“Yes sweetie?”
“I picked out some clothes for you, Mom.”
“Thank you so much. You can leave them on the floor and I’ll get them shortly.”
“How much longer?”
“Don’t rush me young man, or I'll break out the nail polish remover. Now go and wait in my room.”
Shortly after Peter went back to Sara’s room, he heard the bathroom door open and close. Christine had retrieved the lingerie. She’d be putting it on, then coming to the room. Why did this turn him on so much more than anything he’d ever experienced before as a bodyhopper? Was it the incestual nature of it all? It must be. But the wait was driving him mad. He lay sprawled out naked on his mother’s bed for what seemed like hours, absently mindedly stroking his meat every few seconds. And then finally he heard soft footsteps padding towards the room. He moved to the end of the bed and sat there, waiting expectantly for the door to open.
As Sara opened her bedroom door, she said, “Mark, I’m not sure you picked out something that’s appropriate for me to wear around her son.” And then she saw her son sitting on her bed, naked and staring at her with wide eyes. “Mark, please cover yourself!” She chided, and then bit her lip.
“I…what?”
“It is not okay to be naked in my room, Mark. Were you masturbating again? Was it because you got to go through Mommy’s underwear drawer?”
Peter could see the outline of Sara’s nipples. They were hard and pointed in his direction. Obediently, he reached back and grabbed a pillow to cover his crotch. “Yeah. I couldn’t stop myself. I, I sniffed your panties and now I can’t get it to go back down. Sorry, Mom.”
Sara gave him a knowing look. “Well, you are still a teenager. I’m sure you get turned on by so many things. I just didn’t think it would be from sniffing your Mom’s panties.”
“Do you think I’m a pervert?”
“No. Well, maybe a little. I have seen your internet history, you know. I was surprised by some of the things you searched for. Your fascination with feet for example.”
“It’s not a fascination, Mom. It’s a fetish. I get off on looking at them. I think about touching them, and…and more.”
Sara cocked her head inquisitively. “Like what?”
Mark looked away. “I…can we not talk about this anymore, Mom? It’s embarrassing.”
“It’s okay, Mark. I’m your mother, and I love you. You can tell me anything. Why don’t you start by telling me what kind of feet you like?”
“What kind?”
“Yes, sweetie.” Sara lifted a leg and placed her delicate foot onto the pillow positioned over her son’s crotch. “Take mine for example. Do you like my feet?”
Peter couldn’t have cared less about feet when he woke up this morning. He was always a boob guy. But as he saw Sara’s feet through Mark’s eyes, the clean skin, the toenails with bright red polish, he knew these were exactly the kind of feet that got him off. “I do Mom. Very much.”
“Well thank you, Mark. Now tell me, what else would you do?”
“Mom?”
“If you could do more than look, I mean. Would you touch them? Would you like to touch my feet?”
“Mom, please. We don’t have to.”
“They’re your mother’s feet, Mark. I don’t mind. You’ve seen them before. You can touch them if you want.”
Mark put a hand on her foot and began to caress it, letting his palm slide up and down and feel its smoothness. He loved the dark red color she had used on her toenails. It really made them stand out. “It’s so nice, Mom. Would you let me feel the other one too?”
“Of course dear, but why don’t we get more comfortable first.” Sara crawled onto the bed on all fours, and gave Mark another great view of her ass in the thong. She propped herself up against the headboard, and then waved one of her feet invitingly at her son. “Come on. Touch them. Touch them both as much as you want.”
Mark got on his knees at the end of the bed and reached for his mother’s feet. He lowered his face to them and sniffed. They smelled of her rose scented body wash. “They smell really nice, Mom.”
“I’m glad you think so. Is there anything else you’d like to do to them?”
“Uh, well, I’d like to, uh…”
“It’s okay, Mark. Spit it out. You don’t have to be shy. You can do anything you want to Mommy’s feet.”
“I’d like to suck your toes.”
Sara feigned shock. “Oh my. You…you want to put your mouth on my feet? To lick my toes with your tongue?”
“Yes, Momma.”
Sara licked her lips. “Well, I guess it’s okay, if it’s just this once.”
Mark smiled, lowered his mouth, and kissed her big toe. Then he put it into his mouth and let his tongue swirl around it.
Sara began to squirm. “It kind of tickles, but it feels nice. How about you? How does it make you feel, sucking Mommy’s toes?”
Mark didn’t answer right away, but continued to lick and kiss his mother’s feet. Then he showed her how it made him feel, as he raised his upper half, pulling her forward a little to keep one foot near his mouth. Sara saw that his dick was fully extended and rigid. A bit of precum dribbled down the front.
“My feet did that?” Sara gasped.
“They did.”
“Would it feel good if Mommy did this?” She lifted her free foot, and pressed it against her son’s cock. She was rewarded with a moan. She pulled her other foot free, and he looked at her like a child that had been deprived of their favorite toy. But his expression changed when it joined the other foot touching his dick. She let both feet encircle Mark’s engorged member. Then ever so slowly, she began to stroke it with her feet. She’d never done anything like this before. Her late husband and few other sexual partners had never requested anything like this. Still, by the way her son was moaning, she’d say she was a natural. “I believe I saw the term, footjob, in your history. Is that what this is?” she asked innocently.
“Oh fuck,” Peter said in his voice. “This kid’s always dreamed of something like this. Too bad I’m the one that gets to enjoy it, and with his mother’s feet at that.”
“Peter!” Christine’s voice snapped. “Stay in the moment!” And then to shut him up, she brought a foot back up to Mark’s lips. In Sara’s voice, she said, “Did I get them clean enough for you, Mark. I gave them so much attention because, well, I thought you’d like to look at them up close. I didn’t intend for it to go this far though.”
As the other foot encircled his dick, Mark opened his mouth and began licking the bottom of her feet, from sole to toe. “”Oh, they’re clean alright.”
“Oh, Mark,” Sara’s voice moaned. “This is turning me on so much. I haven’t been treated like a woman for so long. We should stop before it goes any further.” Her words didn’t match her actions, because even as she said them, she spread her legs at the knees, and shoved the front of the thong to the side. This gave Mark an unfettered view of her glistening snatch. She began to rub it slowly. She wanted to quench the burning ache she felt there. “We should stop, right Mark?”
Mark fervently shook his head side to side.
“Well if you get to put Mommy’s toes in your mouth, I think it’s only fair that you let your mother put something of yours in hers.” She withdrew her feet and kneeled facing him on the bed. Her hands lightly gripped his penis and squeezed. “You're such a big boy. I don’t know if I can fit it all in, but I’m going to try.”
She lowered her head, put her elbows on the bed, and slowly took her son’s cock into her mouth. At first, it was just the tip. Her tongue greedily lapped up on the pre cum. There wasn’t near enough of it. She longed to taste more of him. More of her son. She crawled forward, and took inch after inch of him into her mouth. And then she began to slide her lips up and down his shaft. While she did, her tongue never stopped moving. She was on a mission now. She wouldn’t stop until she gave her son release.
“Uh, Christine. I mean, Mom. That feels really good. Too good! This body isn’t going to be able to-to…oh, here we go!”
Christine had sucked a lot of cock in many bodies. Some couldn’t take it, others faired better, but Sara took her son’s spunk like a pro. She didn’t lose suction as it spewed into her mouth, and quickly and efficiently, she swallowed it down her throat. When she finally relinquished his cock, it was as clean as her feet.
“I’m sorry, Mom. I’ve never had a girl go down on me before.”
Sara sat up and stroked his cheek. “That’s okay. As hard as you were, I didn’t think you’d last too long. I hope you recover quickly though.”
“Why?”
“Because I’d like you to stick that hard dick into more than just my mouth.”
“Really?” Mark asked excitedly.
“Really. I’m afraid you’ve got mommy very hot and bothered. But I can’t wait for your dick to recover. I’ll need you to tend to Mommy right away.”
“I’ll do anything you say, Mom.”
“I know you will, son.” She unfastened the bustier, and took it off, then pulled down the red thong. She lay back down on the bed fully naked, and spread her legs. “Have you ever eaten a woman out before?”
Mark shook his head no.
“Well I’ll teach you.” She used her fingers to spread her pussy. “You see this?” she asked, as she pointed to her clit. “It feels very good when I rub here. I’d like you to put your tongue there. Move it up and down, and side to side, and every so often, I want you to stick it way up inside me right here. Can you do that for your very horny Momma?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
A new wave of moisture coated her pussy as Mark began licking her. The way he did, it certainly seemed like he was lying about never having done it before. “That’s it Mark. You’re doing so good, baby. Oh, bring a hand up here and squeeze Mommy’s tits.”
A strong arm reached up and began groping and pawing at her boobs. “Do you like my tits, Mark? Have you ever thought about them before?” She thought she heard a muffled yes. “Of course you have. They’re amazing, aren’t they? They got so much bigger after I had you. It’s only natural to want to sneak a peek at them. To want to put your hands and mouth on them. You did it when you were little, and now you’re doing it again. Feel them. Grab them. Pull at them. Yes. Yes! That’s Mommy’s good little pervert. You are a pervert, aren’t you, Mark, with your face buried in your mother’s pussy. You love it, don’t you? Oh right there. Right there! Oh, fuck! Yes. Yes! Harder! Use that long tongue of yours. Yes!”
Her hips began to buck and writhe. And then Mark’s tongue went deep inside her as she came.
She let out a few longs breaths, then said, “Oh, sweetie. That was-”
Before she could finish, he had lifted a leg onto his shoulder. He spread her other leg just a little bit, and then he stuck his rejuvenated penis into her and began thrusting for all he was worth.
“Oh!” she screamed with pleasure. “Oh fuck! What are you doing Mark? Oh, I was wrong about you! You are a damned pervert, fucking your mom’s pussy like this! Please, please lick my foot while you pound mommy’s pussy!”
Mark did. His tongue was a blur on her foot. His dick was a blur in her drenched pussy. Peter was able to go on for longer this time, and he loved every second of it as he watched Sara come again and again and again. Finally, he erupted in her a second time. His strength left him, and he flopped onto the bed next to her.
After they lay there for several minutes, Peter’s voice mumbled. “That was amazing. Should we…should we clean them up and go back home?”
“We’re in no rush,” Christine’s voice panted. “We could stay inside these bodies for the night. Or the weekend.”
Peter chuckled. “I think you really liked it this mother son roleplay. You might be one of those bodyhopping degenerates I’ve heard so much about.”
“Oh be quiet. This was a one time thing.”
“Was it?”
“I mean…well. I suppose now I’m more open to trying something new.”
The end?
Author's note.
I'd be willing to continue this with the same couple as they try brother/sister, father/daughter, etc. Feel free to create a commission, and consider becoming one of my supporters here on outfoxstories. Your comments and support keep motivating me to write.
Kripto
2
20.0K
10
6
Jeff randomly swaps bodies with his father one day. Then his mother the next. Then his older sister. And nobody seems worried about it but him!
Jeff Cobble was thankful to finally be home. It had been a long, strange day. But as he turned the doorknob and stepped inside, he felt all the stress and anxiety leave him. It was almost dinner time, and what he felt now more than anything else was hungry. He just wanted to microwave some leftovers and crash on the living room couch.
Normally, that wouldn’t have been an option. His parents were sticklers about always eating the evening meal at the dinner table with the whole family, or at least, the family that still lived at home. But his mom and dad were on an anniversary cruise and wouldn’t be back until sometime next week. Until then, it was just him and his oldest sister, Abby.
Jeff had three older siblings. The oldest was his brother, Andrew, who was seen as the golden child. He had become the successful one, with a lucrative job, trophy wife, large home, and lots of expensive toys.
Abby was born a year after Andrew. She had been the smart one, and had been on track to be just as successful as Andrew, if not more so. But she had been swept up in a torrid love affair that led to an ill advised marriage. To no one’s surprise, it ended in divorce, and Abby found herself adrift without any educational or job prospects. Her life had stalled, and her parents had allowed her to see refuge back at home until she could get back on her feet.
Jeff’s other sister, Jenny, was still in college, and having the time of her life. She still had two years to go, but she was making the most of them. She loved to party, which her sorority did plenty of.
That left Jeff, who was seen by everyone as the baby of the family, a fact they reminded him of constantly. He had recently turned eighteen and wanted to be seen as an adult, but knew it was unlikely to ever happen. He was a senior in high school, and everything was currently going his way. He got good grades, was popular, had a part time job, and best of all, had a smoking hot redhead named Heather for a girlfriend. In his social circle, he was seen as the man, envied by classmates and peers. But at home, he was the baby, the runt, the one who got told what to do whenever an older sibling was around.
Jeff pulled out leftover meatloaf and stuck it in the microwave. He heard his sister call from somewhere in their house, “Is that you brat?”
Brat was Abby’s affectionate nickname for him. She said it was because their parents let Jeff get away with anything and everything. Jeff disagreed, he’d gotten in trouble plenty with them, but that wouldn’t ever stop Abby from calling him that.
“It’s me!” Jeff yelled back. “Just got home. You want me to microwave you anything?”
He heard a muffled response as his sister moved through the house. It was a big house. It had to be to hold all six of them. It wasn’t a mansion, and they had to double up if they all came home for holidays or special occasions, but it suited their needs. Instead of asking her to repeat herself, Jeff waited, assuming she was making her way to the kitchen.
A few seconds later, his 23 year old sister walked in. Jeff tried not to judge as he took in her appearance. She was still wearing her pajamas, the ones she had worn the day before, and possibly the day before that. Her hair was disheveled, and she looked tired, even though she had probably been in bed all day with a bottle of wine. Before he could stop himself, the words were out of his mouth. “Another productive day of moping I see.”
Abby punched her baby brother in the arm. Hard. “Shut up! I don’t need you kicking me while I’m down.”
“Ow! Hey, sorry. I’m just saying you’ve got to get back out there and live your life. Get a job. Go out on a date. There’s plenty of fish in the sea and you should have no problem landing one.”
“Why do you say that?”
“You know why. You’re super talented and…”
His sister arched her eyebrow. “And?”
He vaguely gestured at her buxom hourglass figure that was mostly hidden behind baggy pajamas.
“Are you saying I’m pretty?”
Jeff blanched. “I said no such thing. What I am saying is that you won’t look like this forever, so best make the most of it.” He sniffed the air between them and noted, “But you might want to shower. I can smell you from here, and that stench lowers your chances significantly.”
She swiped at him again, but this time he dodged. The microwave began beeping, and Abby opened the door and grabbed the plate of warmed meatloaf. “Thanks for making me food, brat.”
“Those are my leftovers!”
“I asked you to make me something,” she argued.
“When?”
“When I was coming to the kitchen!”
“I couldn’t hear you,” he protested. He tried to grab the plate, but she retreated. “That’s the last of the meatloaf! Give it!”
“You’ll just have to eat the rest of the casserole then, brat, cause you’re not getting this. It’s the price for my silence.”
“What silence?”
Abby gave her brother a sly grin. “About your little sleep over last night.”
Jeff’s mouth fell open, and his face went red. His girlfriend, Heather, had pretended to go home last night, but then had snuck into his room and stayed until morning.
“How did you…”
Abby laughed. “Are you kidding me? You don’t sleep in a soundproof room, dummy. I could hear your girlfriend’s moans all through the house. For a little brat, you must be doing something right.”
“I’m bigger than you are!”
“And I can still put you in a headlock you can’t get out of,” Abby warned with a smile.
And that was the last that Jeff saw of the meatloaf. As he scanned the fridge for more leftovers, he appreciated the normal interaction he and his sister still had. That was something. He would have liked to tell her about his crazy day. He should tell someone. He texted Heather to see if she could spend the night again. He assumed by his sister’s chill response that he could get by with another sleepover with his girlfriend. But then he thought about how his sister had heard them have sex. That was so embarrassing. Why did Abby have to tell him that?
His phone dinged. His girlfriend reminded him that she was studying tonight, and told him that he should be doing the same. They had a big test tomorrow, and she was right, he should be studying. It was his worst subject. The test was like a quarter of his grade or something. But he absolutely would have preferred to get laid. Try as he might, he could not change her mind, but she did promise to come over first thing in the morning. That was something at least. Maybe she’d give him a morning bj. And since he was wishing, why not a million dollars too.
He could call up a friend to come over, but he was tired, and he really should get some studying done. First though, he plopped down with the rest of the casserole and turned on the television. He absent mindedly shoveled the food into his mouth while watching a movie that wasn’t that great. When he was done eating, he reclined on the sofa, and scanned his textbook for twenty minutes. That was the most studying he could manage, and then he resumed the movie. When it ended, he started another one, but only got halfway through before he was fast asleep.
A few time zones away on a large cruise ship, Jeff’s parents were very much awake. Ned and Vickie Cobble were happily celebrating twenty five years of marriage on a cruise that catered to their every whim. Even though they were both in their late forties, they were still up for everything, and mostly in shape enough to do it. Victoria was anyway, Ned had developed more of a dad bod in recent years. But that didn’t stop them both from snorkeling, parasailing, dancing, and taking in the sights at every port they stopped at. Neither stressed about their careers, and just got lost in each other for the last several days. They didn’t even miss the kids.
They also made plenty of time for sex. That was supposed to be a given on an anniversary. But their pace had taken its toll on Jeff’s libido. He couldn’t keep up with his wife, which was ironic, because he had been the one with the high sex drive most of their marriage. But that particular night, Ned had another reason to not be in the mood. Around the time Jeff was falling asleep, Ned was overindulging at the buffet. They took in a show the cruise offered, and by the time they got back to their room, Ned was ready for unconsciousness.
His wife, however, was ready for lovin’. While Ned plopped onto the bed, his wife put on her most risque lingerie she had worn so far. She liked to keep getting racier every day just to keep her husband on his toes. She was worried she might wear him out though. Something about the ocean air made her sexually insatiable.
When she came back into the room, Ned was fast asleep. She tried to wake him up, but to no avail. She sighed. As she snuggled in next to him, she vowed to start the next morning off with a bang. In so many ways for their family, it did.
The sun was just making its appearance when Ned stirred. The first thing that he noticed was that the boat had stopped. He could not feel the thrum of the engine he had become accustomed to. They must have made an unexpected stop. But he couldn’t hear the waves splashing against the boat either.
His half lidded eyes shot wide open as his mind fully awakened. His wife wasn’t next to him. He wasn’t even on a bed. He was reclining on a sofa. It was a familiar sofa, in a familiar room. These weren’t the clothes he had gone to bed in. He sat up and looked all around. There was no doubt about it. He was not on the boat. He was in his house. Was he dreaming? It all felt so real. He pinched himself. He growled at the pain, but his voice sounded off.
Ned stood up. That’s when he noticed something else. He had morning wood. That was a rarity these days. He used to get them every day when he was younger. Now that he thought about it, he felt younger. He felt great. He didn’t feel any aches and pains from sleeping on the couch. He felt like he was, like he was…
He caught his reflection in the television screen. His figure was warped, but it didn’t look like him. It looked like… Ned walked quickly to the downstairs bathroom and turned on the light. To his credit, when he saw his body in the mirror, he didn’t scream, or make any sound for that matter. All he could do was stand and stare at the sight of his youngest son’s body, staring back at him with a dumbfounded expression on his face.
Ned was a rational thinker, but all reason escaped him. The only person that might have an answer was his son, who presumably would be in his body. Problem with that was, his body was on a boat in the middle of nowhere with a cell phone that had spotty reception, but was turned off at the moment anyway. He would find a way to contact them. In the meantime, he would remain calm. No sense getting worked up. Not yet anyway.
Ned caught a whiff of his son’s body. It didn’t stink per se, but he could definitely use a shower. He turned the water on and got undressed. He caught his reflection in the mirror again, and thought how good it was to be a young person. His son’s body had definition and sculpted abs, something that Ned lost after the first two years of marriage. Ned also couldn’t help but notice the monster between his legs. Was it bigger than his? When had that happened? His son was certainly a man now.
As he stepped into the falling water, he realized how good everything felt. This was the body of an eighteen year old. As the soap glided over his sensitive skin, he felt an erection begin. He put a hand on it, and an electric pulse shot through him. It was a familiar sensation, but stronger and more persistent than he was accustomed to. He usually needed the help of a pill to maintain an erection, and his wife was always right there to help him with it. But at this moment, he had a hard, natural cock, that needed no help, only release.
Ned hadn’t masturbated in a long time. He assumed it was like riding a bike. But he shouldn’t. It wasn’t his cock. As he gripped the shaft tightly and experienced a pleasurable jolt, he questioned this fact. It certainly felt like his cock. If he could touch it and feel it, didn’t that make it his? Wasn’t possession nine tenths the law or some philosophical bullshit. He was walking a mile in another’s shoes, and one that was in the prime of life. If he didn’t jerk off, it would be doing the universe a disservice.
Having thusly rationalized his deviant behavior, he began to vigorously stroke himself. Everything happened quicker than his own body. The pleasure came faster, and felt his balls tighten in less than a minute. And then there it was. His spunk shot out like a rocket, covering the shower wall and curtain. He chuckled at how intense it had been, and finished showering.
Ned first went to his room to get dressed, but was quickly reminded that his clothes were too big for his son’s frame. He went to Jeff’s room, and shook his head at the selection of clothes. It was shirts with names of bands he didn’t know, or pop culture things he knew even less of.
He was getting dressed when the doorbell rang. He wondered who it could be? He then wondered if he should be the one to get it. His daughter Abby was here. Maybe she should be the one to answer given his current circumstance.
When the doorbell rang again, he heard his daughter’s voice screech from her room, “Answer the door, brat!”
He narrowed his eyes. He was not a brat. He was her father, and he had a mind to go and set her straight. He was glad they could be there for her during this tumultuous time in her life, but he was still her father and would be treated accordingly.
As the bell rang again, he realized that in this body, that was only partially true. Ned was both her dad, and her little brother. He sighed and headed for the door. When he opened it, he saw Jeff’s girlfriend, Heather, standing there with a sly smile on her face.
“I know I’m early,” the cute redhead said. “But I did promise you a reward if you were a good boy and studied.”
Ned didn’t know what Heather was talking about, and Jeff’s face must have show this, because Heather asked, “Were you a good boy?”
Ned knew the answer to that question. “Yes.”
She beamed at him, and thankfully had no follow up questions. She squeezed by him and grabbed his hand. He barely managed to get the door shut as she began pulling him quickly towards Jeff’s room.
As soon as they got there, she pushed him onto Jeff’s bed and said quietly but firmly, “Get your pants off.”
“Excuse me?”
“It’s going to be hard to reward you if I can’t see your cock.”
Ned understood now. Jeff’s girlfriend wanted to give him a blowjob. He instantly regretted jerking off in the shower 10 minutes ago. If he had known this was a possibility, he would have waited. There was no way he’d be able to perform now.
But as Heather pulled her shirt over her head, and unsnapped her bra, he felt his dick pulse. As his eyes took in Heather’s large, freckled breasts, his dick leapt. And by the time he had yanked his jeans and underwear off, his dick was at the starting line, ready to race.
Heather’s mouth was on Jeff’s large member a heartbeat after that. There was no foreplay. She had come there to suck dick, and it was clearly not her first rodeo. She started moaning, and playing with his balls. She looked Ned right in the eyes as her tongue swirled about the shaft, and right then, Ned knew his son had found a winner. When she deep throated him, he wanted Jeff to propose marriage to her as soon as possible.
She was a gift cocksucker. Maybe a prodigy. He hadn’t thought he’d be able to achieve an erection so soon after cumming, even with a much younger body. But here he was, on the verge of another climax. His wife hadn’t sucked him like this in years. Heather’s mouth was so wet. Her tongue was all over. He could feel the tip of his dick hitting the back of her throat. He squeezed her hair, indicating that he was about to blow his load.
Heather’s mouth came off immediately, but she kept stroking him with her hand. “Cum on my tits!” she pleaded.
Ned would pay for the ring himself at that point. He started to ask if she was sure, but it was too late.
As his first shot landed, Heather stroked even faster and said, “That’s right, Jeff! Paint my big tits with your cum! I know you like that! They’re all yours baby! Cum on them!”
Ned was surprised by how much spunk his son could still manage. By the time he was done, cum was sliding down both of Heather’s breasts, and in one case, dripping off a nipple.
Heather unceremoniously grabbed one of Jeff’s shirts on the floor and wiped herself off. “That was pretty hot. Now remember, if you get an A on the test, I’ll let you fuck me again tonight.”
As Heather ushered them off to school, Ned hoped he excelled at whatever subject this test was on.
Around the time Ned was taking Jeff’s very important test, Jeff was waking up on a cruise ship. His mind was foggy, but his body felt good. Really good. He felt a weight on his midsection, and hot, wet pressure on his dick. Heather had snuck into his house and was fucking him. This was amazing. She was the best girlfriend.
Jeff opened his eyes and got the shock of his life. His mother was on top of him. She was wearing a red see thru bra and was grinding him for all he was worth.
As he started to struggle, she looked down at him. “I’m sorry I didn’t wake you up before climbing on top of you this morning, darling. You were just so hard, and I wanted to feel you in me.”
“Mom! Stop! It’s me! Your son!”
Her face looked shocked, but also intrigued. “That’s pretty kinky, but I’m down.” Instead of stopping, she leaned down and pushed her boobs into Jeff’s face. “Did you miss mommy’s boobies? Would you like to suck on her titties?”
“No, I-” but then he couldn’t talk without getting a mouthful of boob. What made it worse was that his dick didn’t find his mother’s boobs repulsive at all. He felt his dick get harder. So, apparently, did his mom.
“Yeah, you like that don’t you! You like momma’s titties! Well get a good mouthful while I, I…Oh Ned! Oh fuck! Momma’s cumming!”
All Jeff could do was hold on as his mother began to slam her pussy up and down on him frantically for several seconds. Then she shook all over, then looked at him expectantly while she slowly rolled her hips. She was about to ask if he got his, when she felt his hot seed pump inside her. “That’s it, son. Fill Mommy up. Get it all out.”
When she saw his body relaxed and felt his dick begin to soften, she rolled off of him. “Well, that was different. We’ve never done mother son roleplay before. I’ll admit, it was pretty hot.”
After a few seconds of silence, Jeff managed a meek, “Mom, it’s really me, Jeff. I don’t know how you got here, but…”
She turned towards him. “What are you talking about, Ned?”
“You think I’m Dad?” Jeff asked.
She laughed and shook her head at him, thinking he was still teasing her. She got up to go get a towel. While she did, Jeff took in his surroundings. He was in a small room. A bed, a television, two chairs, a dresser, he could hear water. He was on the cruise with his parents. He looked down at himself. His belly had gotten bigger overnight. His body felt achy. He rushed into his bathroom, almost stopping as he saw his mom peeing into the toilet. At that point he figured it didn’t matter as he’d just seen a whole lot more. He looked into the bathroom mirror, and almost passed out as he saw his dad looking back at him.
An hour later at Jeff’s school, the principal came over the intercom. “Jeff Cobble. Please come to the principal’s office.”
The students tittered and jested as Jeff left the room. He got lost twice on the way through the halls, but eventually found the office. The principal pointed to the phone on his desk and said, “It’s your father, Jeff. He said it was urgent.”
Ned tried not to smile as he picked up the receiver. “Uh, what’s up, Dad?”
“Do you have any idea what is happening right now?”
“Not sure what you mean?”
“I mean the fact that when I woke up this morning, I wasn’t me! I was you! And I’ve been horribly traumatized because Mom is here and she thinks I’m still you and she wants to…she wants to…”
“Oh, I know what she wants to do. Good luck with that. If there’s nothing else, I’ve got to be getting back to class.”
“Are you nuts! You went to school today! I had a test!”
“Don’t worry about the test. I aced it.”
“You…you did?”
“Oh yeah. Your girlfriend gave me the right motivation.”
Jeff thought his borrowed heart might give out at that news. “Did she…did Heather show up at the house this morning?”
“That she did. She’s a real special girl, Je-Dad. Anyways, have fun on your anniversary-”
“No, Dad! We’ve got to do something about this! We’ve got to-”
“I love you too. See you in a few days.” And Ned hung up the phone. His poor son. Stuck on a cruise in his body with his nympho mother. Oh well, he had his own problems. Math problems. Specifically the problem of figuring out how many condoms he’d need for tonight with Heather.
On the ship, Jeff could only stare at the phone. His dad was going to have sex with his girlfriend. He’d had sex with his own mother, and now his dad was going to fuck his girlfriend. Might have already fucked her. And he was stuck on this ship with his horny mother that thought he was trying to roleplay with her. What the fuck was he going to do?
“Will that be all sir?” the ship’s concierge asked patiently.
“Oh, uh, could I use this again in an hour?”
“Of course sir, but the rate will be the same.”
“Yeah, yeah. It’s my dad’s credit card, so that’s fine by me.”
“Your father, sir?”
“Um, right. Nevermind.”
An hour later, Jeff placed his second call. School was out by then, and he hoped his girlfriend would pick up. She did.
“Hello, Mr. Cobble,” his girlfriend chirped.
Jeff’s heart sank as he repeated, “Mr. Cobble?”
“Yes, Jeffrey told me you might be calling.”
“Did he.”
“Yes. He said you were playing some weird game where you pretended to swap bodies. Is that why you’re calling?”
Jeff couldn’t believe how sneaky his dad was. “Heather, it’s true. It’s really me!”
She giggled. “But you don’t sound like you.”
“But it is me! You have to believe me! Remember that time I took you to the carnival and got you that bear. It took my whole wad of cash. But when I gave it to you, you told me how much you lived it, and you…uh, well that was the first night you let me cum on your tits.”
“Oh, so that’s a regular thing you kids do, is it?” Jeff heard his voice say. His dad had taken the phone away from Heather! “I thought maybe this morning was special.”
“Dad! Give the phone back to Heather!”
“I don’t think so. Especially since this call can’t be cheap. So run on back to mom, and just focus on you two having a great anniversary.”
The click was deafening to Jeff. His father was going to fuck his girlfriend, and he wasn’t going to be able to stop him. As he walked back to his cabin, he thought about why this might be happening. What event had occurred that had allowed him to swap bodies with his own father?
As walked into his room, his mother greeted him. “So, what should we do tonight? There’s a magic show this evening. But we could also just stay in and-”
“Mom, no.”
“Every time you call me Mom I just want to shove my tits in your face and-”
Mom! Stop. Listen to me, please. I just got off the phone with Dad. He’s in my body. He’s going to fuck my girlfriend.”
Jeff hated saying it out loud. But he was startled by his mother’s expression. She didn’t look frightened. She looked…even hornier. “Mom, I’m Jeff. Dad and I somehow swapped bodies. He went to school as me today. He is pretending to be me, and Heather has no idea. What can we do?”
To Jeff’s dismay, his mother was already removing her clothes. “Is that what you want? Do you want me to pretend to be Jeff’s girlfriend? I don’t mind that, especially if you keep calling me Mommy.”
“Oh, Mom! No!” Jeff exclaimed, and then retreated from the room.
As Jeff avoided his mom for the rest of the day, Ned was fucking Heather every hour, on the hour. In the bathroom of a restaurant, at the back of a movie theater, in the car, and then finally, back at Ned’s house.
Heather didn’t know what had come over her boyfriend, but she really, really liked it. He was so confident. So sure of himself. He was giving her pleasure in ways she’d never experienced, and he was insatiable. Everytime she turned around, he was hard again. Everytime he looked at her like she was the only girl in the world and he was so lucky to have her. So everytime, she gave herself to him.
When they got to Jeff’s house, Heather was even louder than the night before. She knew Jeff’s sister would be able to hear. She didn’t care.
Abby cared. It was her brother after all. But good for him for being able to give his girl the O. It must be nice. Her ex husband almost never did. And here her little brother was handing it out two nights in a row. She thought shaming him earlier might have made them quieter though. Oh well. Young love and all that.
When Jeff finally came back to her cabin to go to sleep, his mother had drifted off to sleep. He was glad he would not have to rebuff her further. He hoped beyond hope that maybe, just maybe, when he woke up, he’d be back in his house, and this would all be over.
He was right on one count, but not both.
When Jeff woke up that second morning, he too, noticed that the sounds and feeling of being at sea had disappeared. He was also in a bed alone. This was all very encouraging, yet something still felt off. He didn’t recognize the room he was in. Well, that wasn’t true. It was familiar, but it wasn’t the cabin on the ship, nor was it his bedroom at home. He dimly saw the shape of a lamp, and pulled the switch.
As light bathed the room, he saw his hand. It was smaller, smoother, and most importantly, not his. He looked down at his body, and almost passed out again. He had tits. He threw the covers off and saw to his horror, that he was now in the body of his oldest sister, Abby.
He rushed from the room and ran to his. At least now he could confront his father. He threw open his door, and there, just as he’d suspected, were the naked forms of his own body and his girlfriend.
“Dad!” he shouted. “Wake up! I’m back, but now I’m Abby!”
Brief, sleepy pandemonium ensued, as Ned tried to quell his son in the body of his daughter, while at the same time, ushering out Jeff’s girlfriend so she didn’t have to be a part of the circus that their lives had become.
Ned kissed Heather on the cheek at the front door. Heather mumbled, “Your family is so weird. It’s a good thing you’re hot.”
Ned just smiled at her as the front door closed, and went to make dinner for him and his son in the kitchen. He raised his eyebrows as he walked in on his son with Abby’s shirt pulled up over her boobs. Jeff was lifting and dropping his new boobs over and over again.
“Why don’t you put your sister’s boobs away there, son,” Ned admonished.
Abby’s face went beet red, and Jeff did as his dad said. But as soon as his boobs were covered, he went off. “Don’t shame me for looking at boobs! I’ve never had boobs before and it’s, it’s…well, wouldn’t you do the same thing if you were me?”
“That I would,” Ned agreed as he started preparing bacon and eggs. “Have you checked out the downstairs yet?”
“Dad, it’s…it’s Abby.”
“Hey, like you said. You’ve never had boobs before, and you’ve never had a vagina either. And right now they belong to you, same as this body belongs to me.”
“I can’t believe you fucked my girlfriend!”
“Jeff, let’s look at the facts. We swapped bodies. No one’s going to believe that. And we can’t fix it, can we? Do you know something I don’t? Like how this came to be.”
Jeff slowly shook Abby’s head back and forth.
“Well then what are you whining about? We just have to make the best of an extraordinary situation. It’ll either right itself, or we’ll learn to live with it.”
“That’s easy for you to say! You got like, what, 20 years younger. And you get to sleep with my girlfriend!”
“Some of us do have it easier than others. How’s your mom by the way?”
Abby’s face went red again. “Oh, she’s great. I had to avoid her all day yesterday.”
“Why’d you do that?”
“Because she thought I was role playing or something whenever I called her mom and she wanted to…you know.”
“Your mom’s been on fire lately, that’s for sure. I couldn’t keep up with her without the help of modern medicine.”
“Dad. Ew. Stop. Gross.”
“So no idea why this happened though. An ancient curse, magic spell, we both said the same thing at the same time, a wish, an enchanted artifact, you disturbed one of the old gods, a mad scientist experimented on you, aliens got bored, someone at your school developed a body swapping device capable of swapping at great distances, the alignment of the planets coincided with our exact physical locations on earth and-”
“No! None of those things happened. And that is an awful lot of theories you have about what could cause a body swap.”
“I used to read a lot of erotic stories. You’d be amazed at some of the stuff people come up with for body swaps. Pretty far out stuff sometimes. The worst is when they never explain it at all, which I think is just lazy writing.”
Ned and Jeff look directly into the eyes of the readers, but just for a second.
“Regardless of whatever happened,” Ned continued, “we just have to ride it out and hope the universe fixes it.”
“But I am a girl!” Jeff pouted. “And worse yet, that girl’s my sister!”
“Jeff, don’t be ashamed. It’s your body right now. If you want to go to your room, er, your sister’s room that is, and use one of her dildos to-”
“Please stop talking!”
“You’re right,” Ned said as he scraped eggs onto plates. “I’ve got to eat and get to school. Wouldn’t want your grades to slip.”
“You’re enjoying this far too much.”
“Your mom probably has some better dildos than your sister if you really want to get crazy.”
“Dad!” Jeff screeched as he fled the room.
“It’s just a suggestion,” Ned called after him. “I mean, it’ll just be you in the house. All day!”
Jeff would spend most of it wondering why his parents were so much more perverted than he would ever be. And he’d spend the rest of it trying to keep from touching various parts of his female body, and hoping that tomorrow this nightmare would be over and he’d be in his own body again tomorrow.
When Abby woke up a few hours later, her experience was much like her brother’s the previous day. She slowly came to the conclusion that she was somehow on her parents’ anniversary cruise. But what she noticed quickly, was that she had a dick between her legs. And it was hard.
She gripped it. It felt nice in her larger hand, and hot to her cold fingers. She squeezed it lightly, and it gave a reflexive jump, which sent a little shiver through her body. She pulled it towards her stomach, her much harrier, and larger stomach. She was taking in all these differences, but the dick, having a dick, completely captivated her. She fondled and stared at it for a couple minutes before finally noticing there was another person in bed with her. Upon closer inspection, she saw that it was her mom.
She shook her mom awake, but before she could ask any questions, her mom said, “Are you ready to get fucked now?”
Abby’s mouth went dry at the question. She was the one that was supposed to be asking questions. And so far, the only thing that was answering was her dick, which hardened even more. And then she watched in silent fascination, as her mom winked at her, then lowered her mouth towards her new cock. Abby was in heaven as warm and wet collided up and down her shaft. It was amazing. No wonder her ex had always pressured her for blowjobs.
But she wanted more. She had questions, sure. But she had a cock! If it felt like this in a mouth, what did it feel like in a pussy? She needed that answer, for science! So as soon as her mother came up for air, she gently pushed her down, and got on top of her.
“Oh yeah, put it in me!” her mother demanded.
This was weird. This whole thing was weird. But all Abby could think about right then, was that she had a cock, and it felt great, and she’d think about weird later. Her mother helped guide her cock into her pussy, and it did feel even better than her mouth. She wiggled her hips, letting her dick rub against her mom’s vagina. That felt okay, but she was missing something. She pulled it out a little, and then pushed back in, and that was it. She began doing that over and over again. Slow at first, then faster and faster. She felt pressure and pleasure building in her groin. It was so easy to feel good. The pleasure was right there for the taking. Abby quickened her pace.
Her mother encouraged her on by saying, “You can call me Mommy again if you want to.”
There was that weird again. But her new dick didn’t seem to mind. Her new dick kind of liked that, so why the hell not. “Okay Mommy. Thank you for letting your little girl fuck your pussy.”
Her mother looked at her like she’d grown a third arm instead of a penis. It didn’t slow down Abby’s rhythm though. Nothing could break her focus. Pleasure was the only thing that mattered. Her dick in her mother’s warm, wet hole was the epicenter of her world. And then suddenly the intense, glorious pressure could no longer be contained. And she was cumming. And cumming. Her mother let out a moan, and started shaking beneath her. Her mother was cumming too.
Abby had never felt anything so singularly intense. And then she was sleepy. So sleepy. And so she closed her eyes, and woke up thirty minutes later, still on a boat, still with a cock, and that’s when she knew for certain that she wasn’t dreaming.
For Abby, the body swap couldn't have been better. She was on a cruise with her mom. That definitely beat moping around her childhood home getting day drunk. She didn’t love that she was in her dad’s body, but fucking as a guy had been pretty great. She briefly wondered if she should keep her predicament a secret, but this was too huge! And if she couldn’t tell her mom, who could she tell? She just hoped her mother wouldn’t get too grossed out.
As they sat across each other enjoying a beautiful breakfast spread, Abby began with, “Mom, I know this is going to come as a shock to you, but-”
“Let me guess, you swapped bodies with one of our daughters?” Vicky smirked.
“What? How did you know?”
“Well you spent all day yesterday trying to convince me you were our son, Jeff. And when you called yourself a little girl earlier, I just figured, oh, okay. My husband is pretending to be Jenny.”
“Abby. I’m Abby. Why would you just assume Jenny? And this happened yesterday too?”
“I’ll give you points for commitment,” Vickie laughed. “You’ve even got some of her mannerisms down. But we should probably just keep this kind of role playing in the bedroom, shouldn’t we? I must say, it’s very imaginative. Wouldn’t have expected it from you. I don’t hate it though.”
Abby wanted to ask again why Jenny and not her, but she just nodded along. This had happened before. Yesterday in fact, to Jeff.. Did that mean her father was in Jeff’s body yesterday? He never said anything? Would she have believed him? Would she have been any help to him whatsoever with the amount of alcohol she kept in her system these days?
She knew the answer to both questions was no. She wouldn’t have believed him, and there was nothing she could have done about it if she had. Exactly like there wasn’t anything she could do about it now. She was on this cruise, in her dad’s body, and it might only last a day. So why not make the most of it.
“So what do you want to do today?” Vickie asked.
Abby clapped her hands together excitedly. “Everything!”
While Abby began having the time of her life on a cruise ship, Jeff had taken up his sister’s hobby of day drinking. He figured this body was of age, and the alcohol helped dull his senses. He needed that today of all days. He didn’t want to feel what it was like in a woman’s body, especially his sister’s! First his dad, now this! Why was the universe fucking with him?
His dad came home late in his body, and Jeff was there on the couch to greet him. “Where have you been young man?” Jeff asked with slurred speech.
“Oh buddy,” Ned asked, concerned. “How long have you been hitting the sauce?”
“Don’t lecture me, Dad!” Jeff said heatedly as he tried to stand. He got halfway, then fell back onto the couch. “I’m older than you right now. Why are you getting home so late? Where’s Heather? Did you guys have any more of the sex?”
Ned came over to help Jeff up. It was much easier in his lighter frame. “Why don’t we just get you up to bed?”
“Why don’t you answer me?” Jeff asked as he allowed his father to get him on his shaky feet. “Did you make the sex? Did the sex happen with my girlfriend? Did you girlfriend my sex Dad!”
“I would have thought your sister’s body would have built up more of a tolerance to alcohol by now. What did you eat today, champ?”
“Eat? I ate breakfast. You made breakfast. Then I found the booze. I drank it so I wouldn’t touch my sister’s titties.”
Ned rolled Jeff’s eyes. “You haven’t had anything since breakfast. Well, that would explain it.”
Jeff swayed in his father’s arms as they got to the foot of the stairs. “Abby does have a nice body. Boobs are weird though from this angle. Look at them.” He lifted up Abby’s pajama top so that her boobs were on display. “Look at these girl boobs. They’re just bags of fat. And they belong to my sister. Isn’t that gross? Why do we want to touch them all the time?”
Ned pulled down Abby’s top and said, “Because we’re guys, son. But hey, maybe you won’t have them tomorrow. Maybe you’ll be…maybe you’ll be back in this body…”
Even as he said it, Ned hoped that wasn’t the case. His son tumbled into Abby’s bed and was out like a light. Ned then retrieved Heather from his car, and they came in and made the sex, but just in case, he sent her home right after.
The first to wake that next morning was Vickie. She had a pounding headache and an upset stomach. She felt hungover, which didn’t make a lot of sense. She had drank a little last night, and might have drank more, but her husband had taken her straight to bed and fucked her good and proper.
She reached over to him to see if he’d get her some medicine and a glass of water, but he wasn’t there. And then she took in the room. She wasn’t in the cabin. She was in…she was in Abby’s room! How did she get here? Had she slipped into a coma somehow and they’d brought her back home while she was under? But that still wouldn’t explain why she was in Abby’s room. What was going on?
She got up and stumbled in the dark. She got to the light switch and flipped it on. The first thing she saw was Abby’s figure reflected in her daughter’s vanity. She held up her hand. Abby’s reflection did the same. She held up her other hand. The reflection mirrored her movements. And then she understood. Her husband hadn’t been roleplaying. He had been serious! Her children had been in her husband’s bodies the last two days…and she’d fucked them!
Well, Jeff hadn’t really. He’d done nothing but avoid her. But Abby, wow. She had been on fire last night. Her daughter really knew how to please a lady, probably because she was a lady. She had so many questions. She knew who might have some answers, but first some water and medicine.
After peeing and procuring what she needed, she headed to Jeff’s room. Jeff was snoring softly. She flicked on his light and asked tentatively, “Son?”
He stirred slightly in his bed, but didn’t say anything. She asked again, louder this time, “Son? Is that you?”
Jeff’s body suddenly sat up, and looked at her curiously. “Did you just call me son? Does that mean…”
“I’m actually your mother,” Vickie said. She was surprised when Jeff began to laugh.
“No, you’re not!” he exclaimed. “You’re my wife!”
Ned got dressed and began to explain everything that had happened during the last two days. As they sat down to a healthy breakfast that Saturday morning, Vickie told what she had experienced on the ship with who she thought was her husband. They were both open and honest about everything. They could be, because they were husband and wife, who happened to be in the bodies of their son and daughter.
Ned gave all the details about his sexual escapades with Heather. And Vickie talked about fucking their kids with his body. It was so strange, yet had in no way been terrible. And now they were together. They were in younger bodies. They both felt great, especially now that Vickie’s hangover had faded. And hearing what each of them had been up to had got them both excited in more ways than one.
Their hands had intertwined at the breakfast table while they’d been talking. And when Ned leaned forward to kiss his daughter’s face, Vickie matched his movements. They kissed passionately for several seconds before Ned broke it off.
“So, even though we’re not on the boat anymore, that doesn’t mean our anniversary trip is over…”
Vickie winked at him. “What did you have in mind?”
He picked his daughter up in Jeff’s strong arms and carried her upstairs. “I think we’ll figure something out.”
They did figure something out. Twice that morning.
A little while later, Jeff was awoken by someone shaking him going, “Mom, Mom, wake up. I’m still here in Dad’s body! Let’s have sex again!”
That was his father’s voice. He was back on the ship. With his father. Who was shaking him and calling him…Mom.
“No. No!” he said briskly. But he didn’t hear his voice. He heard his mother's voice coming from his vocal chords. “You have got to be kidding me!” he yelled.
“Mom, what’s wrong?”
Jeff looked over and saw his father, naked and ready to go. His hand was stroking his cock, which was at full mast, and he was eyeing Jeff expectantly. “Do not touch me with that thing! Why are you calling me Mom? Abby? Is that you?”
“Jeff?” Abby asked.
“If you’ll excuse me,” Jeff said getting up in his mother’s body. “I’m going to go jump into the ocean.” His mother’s body moved differently than Abby’s. It felt older. Certain parts of him hurt. His breasts were saggier. He was still a woman. Everything sucked.
“Stop complaining, brat. This will probably be over tomorrow. We might as well make the most of it.” She tugged at his arm, trying to pull him back onto the bed.
Jeff jerked away. “Please don’t touch me while you have that thing between your legs.”
“Come on! We’re married! We can make each other feel good!”
“We are not married!” Jeff argued as he found his mother’s clothes and began struggling to put them on. “We are brother and sister trapped in our own parents’ bodies!”
“So? It’s temporary, right? It’s been happening the last couple of days. We’ll probably be back to normal by Monday.”
“That’s pretty fucking optimistic, don’t you think? And haven’t you even asked why it’s happening to begin with?”
“It seems to revolve around you,” Abby observed. “But as to the why? Who cares. This is amazing. Let’s not waste it. Come to bed.”
“Absolutely fucking not. I respected your body yesterday when I was in it. Well, I got drunk and respected it. And I’m sure our parents are not going to…” Jeff stopped mid sentence and thought about that. His dad had been fucking Heather like crazy. Abby had thought he was their mother and had asked to have sex again, which meant they had both done it. His whole family was a bunch of perverts! “They’re going to fuck each other in our bodies, aren’t they?”
Abby smiled and nodded. “I mean, they are married. And now they’re in our younger, hotter bodies.”
Jeff nodded as if this made perfect sense, then said, “I’m going to go throw up now.”
While Jeff was having another bad day, Ned called Heather and asked if she wanted to come over. It was late afternoon when she arrived. She wore a tight teal dress that made her red hair pop.
It was the first thing Vickie noticed when she opened the door to let in her son’s girlfriend. “Wow, you look amazing, dear.”
“You’re one to talk,” Heather said in surprise. Heather had seen Abby around Jeff’s house several times since she’d moved back home, but she always looked like a trainwreck. She wasn’t wearing anything fancy just then. Just black leggings and a low cut, white tshirt. But she looked, well, put together. She had on a bit of makeup and great hair. And she exuded the confidence of a woman that was going out for a night on the town.
For that reason, Heather asked as they strode into the living room, “Are you going out tonight?”
“No,” Vickie said sweetly. “I thought I’d stay here and chaperone you lovebirds.”
“Oh, great,” Heather said with thinly veiled disappointment. “So, where’s Jeff?”
“He’s in the kitchen cooking us a five star meal. Can’t you smell it?”
Something did smell great. But since when could her boyfriend cook? She went to the kitchen, and thankfully Abby didn’t tag along. She saw Jeff wearing an apron, which was adorable, and he looked like he knew what he was doing as he seasoned something in a pan.
“Uh, hey, Jeff,” Heather started. “Did you know your sister plans on hanging out with us tonight?”
Jeff spun around with a spatula in his hand. He used it to point at the words on his apron that read, ‘kiss the cook.’ Then he cleared his throat and waited.
“Oh, sorry,” Heather giggled, and went over and gave him a peck on the cheek.
As she withdrew, Jeff cleared his throat again, shook his head, and pointed emphatically to his apron.
Heather ignored him as she figured her news was more urgent. “We won’t be able to do much more than that with your sister around!” she hissed.
“Won’t be able to do what?” Abby asked innocently as she came into the kitchen.
Heather turned redder than her hair, but Jeff saved her by saying, “Food’s ready. You can have some. But you have to pay the toll.”
“The toll?” Heather asked.
“But of course,” Abby purred. And then she picked up a plate from the counter, went over to Jeff, and locked lips with him.
It was a long kiss. A sensual kiss. A kiss that Heather would have put a stop to if it had been some random girl, but…this was Jeff’s sister. What was going on? Why were they kissing like that? And why did Jeff seem cool with it?
When they broke it off, Jeff winked at Abby, and filled her plate with steak and steamed vegetables. When Heather just stared, Abby motioned to Heather, “Go on, before it gets cold.”
Heather moved as if on autopilot and picked up a plate. When she held it out to Jeff, he cleared his throat again. She looked at him, still very confused by what she’d seen.
“You have to pay the toll,” Abby gently reminded her.
Heather scoffed. She could pay the toll whenever she wanted. She was Jeff’s girlfriend after all. But to put her mouth where Abby’s had just been, it was weird, wasn’t it? And why wasn’t Abby going to the dining room? Why was she just standing there, staring? Was she seeing if she’d just go along with it? Was this a prank? It had to be that! Jeff and his older sister were messing with her. That was a pretty risque prank. But she wouldn’t back down. She’d show them that they couldn’t pull one over on her. She put the plate down, put her hands on the side of Jeff’s face, and kissed him even more passionately than Abby had.
When she was finished, Jeff looked shell shocked, then quickly filled her plate. Heather turned to see Abby giving her an approving smile, and then a wink at Jeff.
Sometimes siblings were weird, but Heather was hungry enough now not to care. She followed Abby to the dining room, and Jeff joined them a minute later. They ate in relative silence for a few minutes, then Heather felt something brush against the inside of her legs. It was a foot! And it was sliding up and down her bare skin. That might have been normal if Jeff was sitting across from her, but he wasn’t. Abby was!
Heather looked at her and mouthed, “What the hell?” to the older girl.
In response, Abby just blew her a kiss, and took another bite of vegetables.
As Abby’s foot made no sign of retreating, Heather looked at Jeff and said, “You know what, Jeff, this was really great, but I think I think I’d like some dessert now. Can we go get ice cream?”
“Or you could stay here and have something just as sweet,” Abby offered suggestively as her foot climbed higher and higher.
“Would you like to stay here and have something sweet with us, Heather?” Jeff asked with a charming smile.
Heather scooted back from the table, letting Abby’s foot fall to the floor. She looked at her boyfriend questioningly. “Okay guys? What is going on? First that kiss. Now your sister is making a pass at me under the table? You guys are fucking with me, right?”
“Oh, we’d like to fuck with you alright,” Abby cooed.
“If that’s something you’d be into,” Jeff added.
“But…but, you’re brother and sister!” Heather argued.
“Not today,” Jeff smiled. “Today is sort of a cheat day. Tomorrow might be too, who knows?”
“I don’t understand what that means,” Heather said.
“It means,” Abby said, “That I’m fine with you fucking my hus- sorry, ‘your’ boyfriend today, as long as I can be there to help.”
Heather was temporarily at a loss for words at the offer. She’d never been invited to a three way before. That’s what this was, right? Yeah, it would be. She’d be fucking Jeff, and Abby would be there, and she’d be ‘helping,’ which meant she’d be participating. So yeah, that’d be a three way. She thought she’d have to wait until college for one of those. She looked at Jeff to see his thoughts on the matter.
“My sister and I have talked it over,” Jeff explained. “As you know, she’s recovering from a failed marriage, and she’s looking to get back in the saddle again. I think this will help her out.”
“Having sex with her brother?”
“No, no!” Jeff said with feigned shock. “With both of us! And as I said, this is a cheat day.”
“What does that mean though!”
“It means I’m your boyfriend, so it’s not cheating. And Vickie- I mean, Abby, is my sister, so…”
“That doesn’t make any sense!”
Abby pulled her white shirt over her head. It had been obvious that she wasn’t wearing a bra before. And now it was really obvious. “So, you want me just to fuck Jeff without you?” she challenged.
“What!” Heather balked.
But before she could protest further, Abby stood up and put her tits in Jeff’s face. Jeff didn’t shrink back, but began kissing and fondling his sister’s boobs.
“In or out?” Abby asked.
Heather narrowed her eyes at Abby. She didn’t know what these two perverts were playing at, but whatever it was, she wasn’t going to lose. In a quick, fluid movement, she pulled her dress up over her head. In another second, her bra was falling off. She moved to the other side of her boyfriend, her slightly smaller tits on display for him. He turned to her, and put his mouth on them. Heather arched a brow in Abby’s direction as if to say, ‘you’ll have to do better than that, cause he likes mine better.’
But after a few seconds of kissing Heather’s boobs, Jeff stood, looked at both women and said, “It’s a shame. I guess the rest of this food is going to get cold.” And then he bolted from the room.
Abby squealed with glee and chased after him.
Heather wondered what was possessing them, but followed after. But they weren’t headed towards Jeff’s room. They were heading to the master bedroom. The one that belonged to Jeff’s parents. By the time she got there, Jeff was already shedding clothes, and Abby had lost the black leggings.
The siblings climbed into bed as Heather watched, and as if to prove that they were completely serious, Abby got on all fours, and Jeff expertly mounted her from behind.
Heather gasped. Her boyfriend was fucking another woman right in front of her. How dare he! And how dare he look so good doing it! Heather shed her panties and got beside Jeff and started kissing him. Then she got on all fours and stuck her ass right next to Abby’s. She briefly thought how funny it was that she had worried about Abby from hearing them the other night. Maybe that’s what set this off. Maybe hearing her get fucked had turned Abby on, and she was so desperately horny that she’d asked Jeff to help her out.
Her thoughts were interrupted by a firm smack on her ass from Jeff. “Hey!” she protested. But then his hands were bracing her hips, and now he was shoving into her. She was even wetter than she thought, because he slid all the way in. It felt so good. She looked beside her, and there was Abby. She was smiling at her. And then her mouth was right there. And they were kissing. She was kissing a girl. A girl that was her boyfriend’s sister, while her boyfriend was fucking her from behind. It was not how she thought the night was going to go, but she wasn’t complaining.
After doing them both doggystyle for a few minutes, they changed positions. Well, Heather did anyway. Abby stayed on all fours getting plowed by her brother, while Heather positioned her pussy in front of Abby for the older woman to lick. That lasted a few minutes. Then they switched. Then they switched to missionary, so Abby could sit on Heather’s face. Jeff blew his load 20 minutes in. He watched the two women go at it for another 10, and then tagged back in.
Heather had never felt so sexy. Jeff and Abby were touching her everywhere. Kissing her everywhere. She got off again and again and again, and she was louder than ever. Everytime she came, it just made the siblings go even harder. There seemed to be no end to their stamina. It was like they wanted to fuck all night!
Ned loved being young again. Vickie did too. And they especially loved sharing the hot redhead in bed. It was the best anniversary they’d ever had.
At some point before Jeff, Abby, Ned and Vickie fell asleep that night, they all wondered if they’d be back to normal the next day. If anything could be normal again.
Jeff was pretty sure it wouldn’t be when he woke up in a sorority house the next day. With a different pair of tits that looked all too familiar.
To be continued?
Author's note:
What a fun idea for a commission. If people like this, I'd be down to right another chapter.
Jeff Cobble was thankful to finally be home. It had been a long, strange day. But as he turned the doorknob and stepped inside, he felt all the stress and anxiety leave him. It was almost dinner time, and what he felt now more than anything else was hungry. He just wanted to microwave some leftovers and crash on the living room couch.
Normally, that wouldn’t have been an option. His parents were sticklers about always eating the evening meal at the dinner table with the whole family, or at least, the family that still lived at home. But his mom and dad were on an anniversary cruise and wouldn’t be back until sometime next week. Until then, it was just him and his oldest sister, Abby.
Jeff had three older siblings. The oldest was his brother, Andrew, who was seen as the golden child. He had become the successful one, with a lucrative job, trophy wife, large home, and lots of expensive toys.
Abby was born a year after Andrew. She had been the smart one, and had been on track to be just as successful as Andrew, if not more so. But she had been swept up in a torrid love affair that led to an ill advised marriage. To no one’s surprise, it ended in divorce, and Abby found herself adrift without any educational or job prospects. Her life had stalled, and her parents had allowed her to see refuge back at home until she could get back on her feet.
Jeff’s other sister, Jenny, was still in college, and having the time of her life. She still had two years to go, but she was making the most of them. She loved to party, which her sorority did plenty of.
That left Jeff, who was seen by everyone as the baby of the family, a fact they reminded him of constantly. He had recently turned eighteen and wanted to be seen as an adult, but knew it was unlikely to ever happen. He was a senior in high school, and everything was currently going his way. He got good grades, was popular, had a part time job, and best of all, had a smoking hot redhead named Heather for a girlfriend. In his social circle, he was seen as the man, envied by classmates and peers. But at home, he was the baby, the runt, the one who got told what to do whenever an older sibling was around.
Jeff pulled out leftover meatloaf and stuck it in the microwave. He heard his sister call from somewhere in their house, “Is that you brat?”
Brat was Abby’s affectionate nickname for him. She said it was because their parents let Jeff get away with anything and everything. Jeff disagreed, he’d gotten in trouble plenty with them, but that wouldn’t ever stop Abby from calling him that.
“It’s me!” Jeff yelled back. “Just got home. You want me to microwave you anything?”
He heard a muffled response as his sister moved through the house. It was a big house. It had to be to hold all six of them. It wasn’t a mansion, and they had to double up if they all came home for holidays or special occasions, but it suited their needs. Instead of asking her to repeat herself, Jeff waited, assuming she was making her way to the kitchen.
A few seconds later, his 23 year old sister walked in. Jeff tried not to judge as he took in her appearance. She was still wearing her pajamas, the ones she had worn the day before, and possibly the day before that. Her hair was disheveled, and she looked tired, even though she had probably been in bed all day with a bottle of wine. Before he could stop himself, the words were out of his mouth. “Another productive day of moping I see.”
Abby punched her baby brother in the arm. Hard. “Shut up! I don’t need you kicking me while I’m down.”
“Ow! Hey, sorry. I’m just saying you’ve got to get back out there and live your life. Get a job. Go out on a date. There’s plenty of fish in the sea and you should have no problem landing one.”
“Why do you say that?”
“You know why. You’re super talented and…”
His sister arched her eyebrow. “And?”
He vaguely gestured at her buxom hourglass figure that was mostly hidden behind baggy pajamas.
“Are you saying I’m pretty?”
Jeff blanched. “I said no such thing. What I am saying is that you won’t look like this forever, so best make the most of it.” He sniffed the air between them and noted, “But you might want to shower. I can smell you from here, and that stench lowers your chances significantly.”
She swiped at him again, but this time he dodged. The microwave began beeping, and Abby opened the door and grabbed the plate of warmed meatloaf. “Thanks for making me food, brat.”
“Those are my leftovers!”
“I asked you to make me something,” she argued.
“When?”
“When I was coming to the kitchen!”
“I couldn’t hear you,” he protested. He tried to grab the plate, but she retreated. “That’s the last of the meatloaf! Give it!”
“You’ll just have to eat the rest of the casserole then, brat, cause you’re not getting this. It’s the price for my silence.”
“What silence?”
Abby gave her brother a sly grin. “About your little sleep over last night.”
Jeff’s mouth fell open, and his face went red. His girlfriend, Heather, had pretended to go home last night, but then had snuck into his room and stayed until morning.
“How did you…”
Abby laughed. “Are you kidding me? You don’t sleep in a soundproof room, dummy. I could hear your girlfriend’s moans all through the house. For a little brat, you must be doing something right.”
“I’m bigger than you are!”
“And I can still put you in a headlock you can’t get out of,” Abby warned with a smile.
And that was the last that Jeff saw of the meatloaf. As he scanned the fridge for more leftovers, he appreciated the normal interaction he and his sister still had. That was something. He would have liked to tell her about his crazy day. He should tell someone. He texted Heather to see if she could spend the night again. He assumed by his sister’s chill response that he could get by with another sleepover with his girlfriend. But then he thought about how his sister had heard them have sex. That was so embarrassing. Why did Abby have to tell him that?
His phone dinged. His girlfriend reminded him that she was studying tonight, and told him that he should be doing the same. They had a big test tomorrow, and she was right, he should be studying. It was his worst subject. The test was like a quarter of his grade or something. But he absolutely would have preferred to get laid. Try as he might, he could not change her mind, but she did promise to come over first thing in the morning. That was something at least. Maybe she’d give him a morning bj. And since he was wishing, why not a million dollars too.
He could call up a friend to come over, but he was tired, and he really should get some studying done. First though, he plopped down with the rest of the casserole and turned on the television. He absent mindedly shoveled the food into his mouth while watching a movie that wasn’t that great. When he was done eating, he reclined on the sofa, and scanned his textbook for twenty minutes. That was the most studying he could manage, and then he resumed the movie. When it ended, he started another one, but only got halfway through before he was fast asleep.
A few time zones away on a large cruise ship, Jeff’s parents were very much awake. Ned and Vickie Cobble were happily celebrating twenty five years of marriage on a cruise that catered to their every whim. Even though they were both in their late forties, they were still up for everything, and mostly in shape enough to do it. Victoria was anyway, Ned had developed more of a dad bod in recent years. But that didn’t stop them both from snorkeling, parasailing, dancing, and taking in the sights at every port they stopped at. Neither stressed about their careers, and just got lost in each other for the last several days. They didn’t even miss the kids.
They also made plenty of time for sex. That was supposed to be a given on an anniversary. But their pace had taken its toll on Jeff’s libido. He couldn’t keep up with his wife, which was ironic, because he had been the one with the high sex drive most of their marriage. But that particular night, Ned had another reason to not be in the mood. Around the time Jeff was falling asleep, Ned was overindulging at the buffet. They took in a show the cruise offered, and by the time they got back to their room, Ned was ready for unconsciousness.
His wife, however, was ready for lovin’. While Ned plopped onto the bed, his wife put on her most risque lingerie she had worn so far. She liked to keep getting racier every day just to keep her husband on his toes. She was worried she might wear him out though. Something about the ocean air made her sexually insatiable.
When she came back into the room, Ned was fast asleep. She tried to wake him up, but to no avail. She sighed. As she snuggled in next to him, she vowed to start the next morning off with a bang. In so many ways for their family, it did.
The sun was just making its appearance when Ned stirred. The first thing that he noticed was that the boat had stopped. He could not feel the thrum of the engine he had become accustomed to. They must have made an unexpected stop. But he couldn’t hear the waves splashing against the boat either.
His half lidded eyes shot wide open as his mind fully awakened. His wife wasn’t next to him. He wasn’t even on a bed. He was reclining on a sofa. It was a familiar sofa, in a familiar room. These weren’t the clothes he had gone to bed in. He sat up and looked all around. There was no doubt about it. He was not on the boat. He was in his house. Was he dreaming? It all felt so real. He pinched himself. He growled at the pain, but his voice sounded off.
Ned stood up. That’s when he noticed something else. He had morning wood. That was a rarity these days. He used to get them every day when he was younger. Now that he thought about it, he felt younger. He felt great. He didn’t feel any aches and pains from sleeping on the couch. He felt like he was, like he was…
He caught his reflection in the television screen. His figure was warped, but it didn’t look like him. It looked like… Ned walked quickly to the downstairs bathroom and turned on the light. To his credit, when he saw his body in the mirror, he didn’t scream, or make any sound for that matter. All he could do was stand and stare at the sight of his youngest son’s body, staring back at him with a dumbfounded expression on his face.
Ned was a rational thinker, but all reason escaped him. The only person that might have an answer was his son, who presumably would be in his body. Problem with that was, his body was on a boat in the middle of nowhere with a cell phone that had spotty reception, but was turned off at the moment anyway. He would find a way to contact them. In the meantime, he would remain calm. No sense getting worked up. Not yet anyway.
Ned caught a whiff of his son’s body. It didn’t stink per se, but he could definitely use a shower. He turned the water on and got undressed. He caught his reflection in the mirror again, and thought how good it was to be a young person. His son’s body had definition and sculpted abs, something that Ned lost after the first two years of marriage. Ned also couldn’t help but notice the monster between his legs. Was it bigger than his? When had that happened? His son was certainly a man now.
As he stepped into the falling water, he realized how good everything felt. This was the body of an eighteen year old. As the soap glided over his sensitive skin, he felt an erection begin. He put a hand on it, and an electric pulse shot through him. It was a familiar sensation, but stronger and more persistent than he was accustomed to. He usually needed the help of a pill to maintain an erection, and his wife was always right there to help him with it. But at this moment, he had a hard, natural cock, that needed no help, only release.
Ned hadn’t masturbated in a long time. He assumed it was like riding a bike. But he shouldn’t. It wasn’t his cock. As he gripped the shaft tightly and experienced a pleasurable jolt, he questioned this fact. It certainly felt like his cock. If he could touch it and feel it, didn’t that make it his? Wasn’t possession nine tenths the law or some philosophical bullshit. He was walking a mile in another’s shoes, and one that was in the prime of life. If he didn’t jerk off, it would be doing the universe a disservice.
Having thusly rationalized his deviant behavior, he began to vigorously stroke himself. Everything happened quicker than his own body. The pleasure came faster, and felt his balls tighten in less than a minute. And then there it was. His spunk shot out like a rocket, covering the shower wall and curtain. He chuckled at how intense it had been, and finished showering.
Ned first went to his room to get dressed, but was quickly reminded that his clothes were too big for his son’s frame. He went to Jeff’s room, and shook his head at the selection of clothes. It was shirts with names of bands he didn’t know, or pop culture things he knew even less of.
He was getting dressed when the doorbell rang. He wondered who it could be? He then wondered if he should be the one to get it. His daughter Abby was here. Maybe she should be the one to answer given his current circumstance.
When the doorbell rang again, he heard his daughter’s voice screech from her room, “Answer the door, brat!”
He narrowed his eyes. He was not a brat. He was her father, and he had a mind to go and set her straight. He was glad they could be there for her during this tumultuous time in her life, but he was still her father and would be treated accordingly.
As the bell rang again, he realized that in this body, that was only partially true. Ned was both her dad, and her little brother. He sighed and headed for the door. When he opened it, he saw Jeff’s girlfriend, Heather, standing there with a sly smile on her face.
“I know I’m early,” the cute redhead said. “But I did promise you a reward if you were a good boy and studied.”
Ned didn’t know what Heather was talking about, and Jeff’s face must have show this, because Heather asked, “Were you a good boy?”
Ned knew the answer to that question. “Yes.”
She beamed at him, and thankfully had no follow up questions. She squeezed by him and grabbed his hand. He barely managed to get the door shut as she began pulling him quickly towards Jeff’s room.
As soon as they got there, she pushed him onto Jeff’s bed and said quietly but firmly, “Get your pants off.”
“Excuse me?”
“It’s going to be hard to reward you if I can’t see your cock.”
Ned understood now. Jeff’s girlfriend wanted to give him a blowjob. He instantly regretted jerking off in the shower 10 minutes ago. If he had known this was a possibility, he would have waited. There was no way he’d be able to perform now.
But as Heather pulled her shirt over her head, and unsnapped her bra, he felt his dick pulse. As his eyes took in Heather’s large, freckled breasts, his dick leapt. And by the time he had yanked his jeans and underwear off, his dick was at the starting line, ready to race.
Heather’s mouth was on Jeff’s large member a heartbeat after that. There was no foreplay. She had come there to suck dick, and it was clearly not her first rodeo. She started moaning, and playing with his balls. She looked Ned right in the eyes as her tongue swirled about the shaft, and right then, Ned knew his son had found a winner. When she deep throated him, he wanted Jeff to propose marriage to her as soon as possible.
She was a gift cocksucker. Maybe a prodigy. He hadn’t thought he’d be able to achieve an erection so soon after cumming, even with a much younger body. But here he was, on the verge of another climax. His wife hadn’t sucked him like this in years. Heather’s mouth was so wet. Her tongue was all over. He could feel the tip of his dick hitting the back of her throat. He squeezed her hair, indicating that he was about to blow his load.
Heather’s mouth came off immediately, but she kept stroking him with her hand. “Cum on my tits!” she pleaded.
Ned would pay for the ring himself at that point. He started to ask if she was sure, but it was too late.
As his first shot landed, Heather stroked even faster and said, “That’s right, Jeff! Paint my big tits with your cum! I know you like that! They’re all yours baby! Cum on them!”
Ned was surprised by how much spunk his son could still manage. By the time he was done, cum was sliding down both of Heather’s breasts, and in one case, dripping off a nipple.
Heather unceremoniously grabbed one of Jeff’s shirts on the floor and wiped herself off. “That was pretty hot. Now remember, if you get an A on the test, I’ll let you fuck me again tonight.”
As Heather ushered them off to school, Ned hoped he excelled at whatever subject this test was on.
Around the time Ned was taking Jeff’s very important test, Jeff was waking up on a cruise ship. His mind was foggy, but his body felt good. Really good. He felt a weight on his midsection, and hot, wet pressure on his dick. Heather had snuck into his house and was fucking him. This was amazing. She was the best girlfriend.
Jeff opened his eyes and got the shock of his life. His mother was on top of him. She was wearing a red see thru bra and was grinding him for all he was worth.
As he started to struggle, she looked down at him. “I’m sorry I didn’t wake you up before climbing on top of you this morning, darling. You were just so hard, and I wanted to feel you in me.”
“Mom! Stop! It’s me! Your son!”
Her face looked shocked, but also intrigued. “That’s pretty kinky, but I’m down.” Instead of stopping, she leaned down and pushed her boobs into Jeff’s face. “Did you miss mommy’s boobies? Would you like to suck on her titties?”
“No, I-” but then he couldn’t talk without getting a mouthful of boob. What made it worse was that his dick didn’t find his mother’s boobs repulsive at all. He felt his dick get harder. So, apparently, did his mom.
“Yeah, you like that don’t you! You like momma’s titties! Well get a good mouthful while I, I…Oh Ned! Oh fuck! Momma’s cumming!”
All Jeff could do was hold on as his mother began to slam her pussy up and down on him frantically for several seconds. Then she shook all over, then looked at him expectantly while she slowly rolled her hips. She was about to ask if he got his, when she felt his hot seed pump inside her. “That’s it, son. Fill Mommy up. Get it all out.”
When she saw his body relaxed and felt his dick begin to soften, she rolled off of him. “Well, that was different. We’ve never done mother son roleplay before. I’ll admit, it was pretty hot.”
After a few seconds of silence, Jeff managed a meek, “Mom, it’s really me, Jeff. I don’t know how you got here, but…”
She turned towards him. “What are you talking about, Ned?”
“You think I’m Dad?” Jeff asked.
She laughed and shook her head at him, thinking he was still teasing her. She got up to go get a towel. While she did, Jeff took in his surroundings. He was in a small room. A bed, a television, two chairs, a dresser, he could hear water. He was on the cruise with his parents. He looked down at himself. His belly had gotten bigger overnight. His body felt achy. He rushed into his bathroom, almost stopping as he saw his mom peeing into the toilet. At that point he figured it didn’t matter as he’d just seen a whole lot more. He looked into the bathroom mirror, and almost passed out as he saw his dad looking back at him.
An hour later at Jeff’s school, the principal came over the intercom. “Jeff Cobble. Please come to the principal’s office.”
The students tittered and jested as Jeff left the room. He got lost twice on the way through the halls, but eventually found the office. The principal pointed to the phone on his desk and said, “It’s your father, Jeff. He said it was urgent.”
Ned tried not to smile as he picked up the receiver. “Uh, what’s up, Dad?”
“Do you have any idea what is happening right now?”
“Not sure what you mean?”
“I mean the fact that when I woke up this morning, I wasn’t me! I was you! And I’ve been horribly traumatized because Mom is here and she thinks I’m still you and she wants to…she wants to…”
“Oh, I know what she wants to do. Good luck with that. If there’s nothing else, I’ve got to be getting back to class.”
“Are you nuts! You went to school today! I had a test!”
“Don’t worry about the test. I aced it.”
“You…you did?”
“Oh yeah. Your girlfriend gave me the right motivation.”
Jeff thought his borrowed heart might give out at that news. “Did she…did Heather show up at the house this morning?”
“That she did. She’s a real special girl, Je-Dad. Anyways, have fun on your anniversary-”
“No, Dad! We’ve got to do something about this! We’ve got to-”
“I love you too. See you in a few days.” And Ned hung up the phone. His poor son. Stuck on a cruise in his body with his nympho mother. Oh well, he had his own problems. Math problems. Specifically the problem of figuring out how many condoms he’d need for tonight with Heather.
On the ship, Jeff could only stare at the phone. His dad was going to have sex with his girlfriend. He’d had sex with his own mother, and now his dad was going to fuck his girlfriend. Might have already fucked her. And he was stuck on this ship with his horny mother that thought he was trying to roleplay with her. What the fuck was he going to do?
“Will that be all sir?” the ship’s concierge asked patiently.
“Oh, uh, could I use this again in an hour?”
“Of course sir, but the rate will be the same.”
“Yeah, yeah. It’s my dad’s credit card, so that’s fine by me.”
“Your father, sir?”
“Um, right. Nevermind.”
An hour later, Jeff placed his second call. School was out by then, and he hoped his girlfriend would pick up. She did.
“Hello, Mr. Cobble,” his girlfriend chirped.
Jeff’s heart sank as he repeated, “Mr. Cobble?”
“Yes, Jeffrey told me you might be calling.”
“Did he.”
“Yes. He said you were playing some weird game where you pretended to swap bodies. Is that why you’re calling?”
Jeff couldn’t believe how sneaky his dad was. “Heather, it’s true. It’s really me!”
She giggled. “But you don’t sound like you.”
“But it is me! You have to believe me! Remember that time I took you to the carnival and got you that bear. It took my whole wad of cash. But when I gave it to you, you told me how much you lived it, and you…uh, well that was the first night you let me cum on your tits.”
“Oh, so that’s a regular thing you kids do, is it?” Jeff heard his voice say. His dad had taken the phone away from Heather! “I thought maybe this morning was special.”
“Dad! Give the phone back to Heather!”
“I don’t think so. Especially since this call can’t be cheap. So run on back to mom, and just focus on you two having a great anniversary.”
The click was deafening to Jeff. His father was going to fuck his girlfriend, and he wasn’t going to be able to stop him. As he walked back to his cabin, he thought about why this might be happening. What event had occurred that had allowed him to swap bodies with his own father?
As walked into his room, his mother greeted him. “So, what should we do tonight? There’s a magic show this evening. But we could also just stay in and-”
“Mom, no.”
“Every time you call me Mom I just want to shove my tits in your face and-”
Mom! Stop. Listen to me, please. I just got off the phone with Dad. He’s in my body. He’s going to fuck my girlfriend.”
Jeff hated saying it out loud. But he was startled by his mother’s expression. She didn’t look frightened. She looked…even hornier. “Mom, I’m Jeff. Dad and I somehow swapped bodies. He went to school as me today. He is pretending to be me, and Heather has no idea. What can we do?”
To Jeff’s dismay, his mother was already removing her clothes. “Is that what you want? Do you want me to pretend to be Jeff’s girlfriend? I don’t mind that, especially if you keep calling me Mommy.”
“Oh, Mom! No!” Jeff exclaimed, and then retreated from the room.
As Jeff avoided his mom for the rest of the day, Ned was fucking Heather every hour, on the hour. In the bathroom of a restaurant, at the back of a movie theater, in the car, and then finally, back at Ned’s house.
Heather didn’t know what had come over her boyfriend, but she really, really liked it. He was so confident. So sure of himself. He was giving her pleasure in ways she’d never experienced, and he was insatiable. Everytime she turned around, he was hard again. Everytime he looked at her like she was the only girl in the world and he was so lucky to have her. So everytime, she gave herself to him.
When they got to Jeff’s house, Heather was even louder than the night before. She knew Jeff’s sister would be able to hear. She didn’t care.
Abby cared. It was her brother after all. But good for him for being able to give his girl the O. It must be nice. Her ex husband almost never did. And here her little brother was handing it out two nights in a row. She thought shaming him earlier might have made them quieter though. Oh well. Young love and all that.
When Jeff finally came back to her cabin to go to sleep, his mother had drifted off to sleep. He was glad he would not have to rebuff her further. He hoped beyond hope that maybe, just maybe, when he woke up, he’d be back in his house, and this would all be over.
He was right on one count, but not both.
When Jeff woke up that second morning, he too, noticed that the sounds and feeling of being at sea had disappeared. He was also in a bed alone. This was all very encouraging, yet something still felt off. He didn’t recognize the room he was in. Well, that wasn’t true. It was familiar, but it wasn’t the cabin on the ship, nor was it his bedroom at home. He dimly saw the shape of a lamp, and pulled the switch.
As light bathed the room, he saw his hand. It was smaller, smoother, and most importantly, not his. He looked down at his body, and almost passed out again. He had tits. He threw the covers off and saw to his horror, that he was now in the body of his oldest sister, Abby.
He rushed from the room and ran to his. At least now he could confront his father. He threw open his door, and there, just as he’d suspected, were the naked forms of his own body and his girlfriend.
“Dad!” he shouted. “Wake up! I’m back, but now I’m Abby!”
Brief, sleepy pandemonium ensued, as Ned tried to quell his son in the body of his daughter, while at the same time, ushering out Jeff’s girlfriend so she didn’t have to be a part of the circus that their lives had become.
Ned kissed Heather on the cheek at the front door. Heather mumbled, “Your family is so weird. It’s a good thing you’re hot.”
Ned just smiled at her as the front door closed, and went to make dinner for him and his son in the kitchen. He raised his eyebrows as he walked in on his son with Abby’s shirt pulled up over her boobs. Jeff was lifting and dropping his new boobs over and over again.
“Why don’t you put your sister’s boobs away there, son,” Ned admonished.
Abby’s face went beet red, and Jeff did as his dad said. But as soon as his boobs were covered, he went off. “Don’t shame me for looking at boobs! I’ve never had boobs before and it’s, it’s…well, wouldn’t you do the same thing if you were me?”
“That I would,” Ned agreed as he started preparing bacon and eggs. “Have you checked out the downstairs yet?”
“Dad, it’s…it’s Abby.”
“Hey, like you said. You’ve never had boobs before, and you’ve never had a vagina either. And right now they belong to you, same as this body belongs to me.”
“I can’t believe you fucked my girlfriend!”
“Jeff, let’s look at the facts. We swapped bodies. No one’s going to believe that. And we can’t fix it, can we? Do you know something I don’t? Like how this came to be.”
Jeff slowly shook Abby’s head back and forth.
“Well then what are you whining about? We just have to make the best of an extraordinary situation. It’ll either right itself, or we’ll learn to live with it.”
“That’s easy for you to say! You got like, what, 20 years younger. And you get to sleep with my girlfriend!”
“Some of us do have it easier than others. How’s your mom by the way?”
Abby’s face went red again. “Oh, she’s great. I had to avoid her all day yesterday.”
“Why’d you do that?”
“Because she thought I was role playing or something whenever I called her mom and she wanted to…you know.”
“Your mom’s been on fire lately, that’s for sure. I couldn’t keep up with her without the help of modern medicine.”
“Dad. Ew. Stop. Gross.”
“So no idea why this happened though. An ancient curse, magic spell, we both said the same thing at the same time, a wish, an enchanted artifact, you disturbed one of the old gods, a mad scientist experimented on you, aliens got bored, someone at your school developed a body swapping device capable of swapping at great distances, the alignment of the planets coincided with our exact physical locations on earth and-”
“No! None of those things happened. And that is an awful lot of theories you have about what could cause a body swap.”
“I used to read a lot of erotic stories. You’d be amazed at some of the stuff people come up with for body swaps. Pretty far out stuff sometimes. The worst is when they never explain it at all, which I think is just lazy writing.”
Ned and Jeff look directly into the eyes of the readers, but just for a second.
“Regardless of whatever happened,” Ned continued, “we just have to ride it out and hope the universe fixes it.”
“But I am a girl!” Jeff pouted. “And worse yet, that girl’s my sister!”
“Jeff, don’t be ashamed. It’s your body right now. If you want to go to your room, er, your sister’s room that is, and use one of her dildos to-”
“Please stop talking!”
“You’re right,” Ned said as he scraped eggs onto plates. “I’ve got to eat and get to school. Wouldn’t want your grades to slip.”
“You’re enjoying this far too much.”
“Your mom probably has some better dildos than your sister if you really want to get crazy.”
“Dad!” Jeff screeched as he fled the room.
“It’s just a suggestion,” Ned called after him. “I mean, it’ll just be you in the house. All day!”
Jeff would spend most of it wondering why his parents were so much more perverted than he would ever be. And he’d spend the rest of it trying to keep from touching various parts of his female body, and hoping that tomorrow this nightmare would be over and he’d be in his own body again tomorrow.
When Abby woke up a few hours later, her experience was much like her brother’s the previous day. She slowly came to the conclusion that she was somehow on her parents’ anniversary cruise. But what she noticed quickly, was that she had a dick between her legs. And it was hard.
She gripped it. It felt nice in her larger hand, and hot to her cold fingers. She squeezed it lightly, and it gave a reflexive jump, which sent a little shiver through her body. She pulled it towards her stomach, her much harrier, and larger stomach. She was taking in all these differences, but the dick, having a dick, completely captivated her. She fondled and stared at it for a couple minutes before finally noticing there was another person in bed with her. Upon closer inspection, she saw that it was her mom.
She shook her mom awake, but before she could ask any questions, her mom said, “Are you ready to get fucked now?”
Abby’s mouth went dry at the question. She was the one that was supposed to be asking questions. And so far, the only thing that was answering was her dick, which hardened even more. And then she watched in silent fascination, as her mom winked at her, then lowered her mouth towards her new cock. Abby was in heaven as warm and wet collided up and down her shaft. It was amazing. No wonder her ex had always pressured her for blowjobs.
But she wanted more. She had questions, sure. But she had a cock! If it felt like this in a mouth, what did it feel like in a pussy? She needed that answer, for science! So as soon as her mother came up for air, she gently pushed her down, and got on top of her.
“Oh yeah, put it in me!” her mother demanded.
This was weird. This whole thing was weird. But all Abby could think about right then, was that she had a cock, and it felt great, and she’d think about weird later. Her mother helped guide her cock into her pussy, and it did feel even better than her mouth. She wiggled her hips, letting her dick rub against her mom’s vagina. That felt okay, but she was missing something. She pulled it out a little, and then pushed back in, and that was it. She began doing that over and over again. Slow at first, then faster and faster. She felt pressure and pleasure building in her groin. It was so easy to feel good. The pleasure was right there for the taking. Abby quickened her pace.
Her mother encouraged her on by saying, “You can call me Mommy again if you want to.”
There was that weird again. But her new dick didn’t seem to mind. Her new dick kind of liked that, so why the hell not. “Okay Mommy. Thank you for letting your little girl fuck your pussy.”
Her mother looked at her like she’d grown a third arm instead of a penis. It didn’t slow down Abby’s rhythm though. Nothing could break her focus. Pleasure was the only thing that mattered. Her dick in her mother’s warm, wet hole was the epicenter of her world. And then suddenly the intense, glorious pressure could no longer be contained. And she was cumming. And cumming. Her mother let out a moan, and started shaking beneath her. Her mother was cumming too.
Abby had never felt anything so singularly intense. And then she was sleepy. So sleepy. And so she closed her eyes, and woke up thirty minutes later, still on a boat, still with a cock, and that’s when she knew for certain that she wasn’t dreaming.
For Abby, the body swap couldn't have been better. She was on a cruise with her mom. That definitely beat moping around her childhood home getting day drunk. She didn’t love that she was in her dad’s body, but fucking as a guy had been pretty great. She briefly wondered if she should keep her predicament a secret, but this was too huge! And if she couldn’t tell her mom, who could she tell? She just hoped her mother wouldn’t get too grossed out.
As they sat across each other enjoying a beautiful breakfast spread, Abby began with, “Mom, I know this is going to come as a shock to you, but-”
“Let me guess, you swapped bodies with one of our daughters?” Vicky smirked.
“What? How did you know?”
“Well you spent all day yesterday trying to convince me you were our son, Jeff. And when you called yourself a little girl earlier, I just figured, oh, okay. My husband is pretending to be Jenny.”
“Abby. I’m Abby. Why would you just assume Jenny? And this happened yesterday too?”
“I’ll give you points for commitment,” Vickie laughed. “You’ve even got some of her mannerisms down. But we should probably just keep this kind of role playing in the bedroom, shouldn’t we? I must say, it’s very imaginative. Wouldn’t have expected it from you. I don’t hate it though.”
Abby wanted to ask again why Jenny and not her, but she just nodded along. This had happened before. Yesterday in fact, to Jeff.. Did that mean her father was in Jeff’s body yesterday? He never said anything? Would she have believed him? Would she have been any help to him whatsoever with the amount of alcohol she kept in her system these days?
She knew the answer to both questions was no. She wouldn’t have believed him, and there was nothing she could have done about it if she had. Exactly like there wasn’t anything she could do about it now. She was on this cruise, in her dad’s body, and it might only last a day. So why not make the most of it.
“So what do you want to do today?” Vickie asked.
Abby clapped her hands together excitedly. “Everything!”
While Abby began having the time of her life on a cruise ship, Jeff had taken up his sister’s hobby of day drinking. He figured this body was of age, and the alcohol helped dull his senses. He needed that today of all days. He didn’t want to feel what it was like in a woman’s body, especially his sister’s! First his dad, now this! Why was the universe fucking with him?
His dad came home late in his body, and Jeff was there on the couch to greet him. “Where have you been young man?” Jeff asked with slurred speech.
“Oh buddy,” Ned asked, concerned. “How long have you been hitting the sauce?”
“Don’t lecture me, Dad!” Jeff said heatedly as he tried to stand. He got halfway, then fell back onto the couch. “I’m older than you right now. Why are you getting home so late? Where’s Heather? Did you guys have any more of the sex?”
Ned came over to help Jeff up. It was much easier in his lighter frame. “Why don’t we just get you up to bed?”
“Why don’t you answer me?” Jeff asked as he allowed his father to get him on his shaky feet. “Did you make the sex? Did the sex happen with my girlfriend? Did you girlfriend my sex Dad!”
“I would have thought your sister’s body would have built up more of a tolerance to alcohol by now. What did you eat today, champ?”
“Eat? I ate breakfast. You made breakfast. Then I found the booze. I drank it so I wouldn’t touch my sister’s titties.”
Ned rolled Jeff’s eyes. “You haven’t had anything since breakfast. Well, that would explain it.”
Jeff swayed in his father’s arms as they got to the foot of the stairs. “Abby does have a nice body. Boobs are weird though from this angle. Look at them.” He lifted up Abby’s pajama top so that her boobs were on display. “Look at these girl boobs. They’re just bags of fat. And they belong to my sister. Isn’t that gross? Why do we want to touch them all the time?”
Ned pulled down Abby’s top and said, “Because we’re guys, son. But hey, maybe you won’t have them tomorrow. Maybe you’ll be…maybe you’ll be back in this body…”
Even as he said it, Ned hoped that wasn’t the case. His son tumbled into Abby’s bed and was out like a light. Ned then retrieved Heather from his car, and they came in and made the sex, but just in case, he sent her home right after.
The first to wake that next morning was Vickie. She had a pounding headache and an upset stomach. She felt hungover, which didn’t make a lot of sense. She had drank a little last night, and might have drank more, but her husband had taken her straight to bed and fucked her good and proper.
She reached over to him to see if he’d get her some medicine and a glass of water, but he wasn’t there. And then she took in the room. She wasn’t in the cabin. She was in…she was in Abby’s room! How did she get here? Had she slipped into a coma somehow and they’d brought her back home while she was under? But that still wouldn’t explain why she was in Abby’s room. What was going on?
She got up and stumbled in the dark. She got to the light switch and flipped it on. The first thing she saw was Abby’s figure reflected in her daughter’s vanity. She held up her hand. Abby’s reflection did the same. She held up her other hand. The reflection mirrored her movements. And then she understood. Her husband hadn’t been roleplaying. He had been serious! Her children had been in her husband’s bodies the last two days…and she’d fucked them!
Well, Jeff hadn’t really. He’d done nothing but avoid her. But Abby, wow. She had been on fire last night. Her daughter really knew how to please a lady, probably because she was a lady. She had so many questions. She knew who might have some answers, but first some water and medicine.
After peeing and procuring what she needed, she headed to Jeff’s room. Jeff was snoring softly. She flicked on his light and asked tentatively, “Son?”
He stirred slightly in his bed, but didn’t say anything. She asked again, louder this time, “Son? Is that you?”
Jeff’s body suddenly sat up, and looked at her curiously. “Did you just call me son? Does that mean…”
“I’m actually your mother,” Vickie said. She was surprised when Jeff began to laugh.
“No, you’re not!” he exclaimed. “You’re my wife!”
Ned got dressed and began to explain everything that had happened during the last two days. As they sat down to a healthy breakfast that Saturday morning, Vickie told what she had experienced on the ship with who she thought was her husband. They were both open and honest about everything. They could be, because they were husband and wife, who happened to be in the bodies of their son and daughter.
Ned gave all the details about his sexual escapades with Heather. And Vickie talked about fucking their kids with his body. It was so strange, yet had in no way been terrible. And now they were together. They were in younger bodies. They both felt great, especially now that Vickie’s hangover had faded. And hearing what each of them had been up to had got them both excited in more ways than one.
Their hands had intertwined at the breakfast table while they’d been talking. And when Ned leaned forward to kiss his daughter’s face, Vickie matched his movements. They kissed passionately for several seconds before Ned broke it off.
“So, even though we’re not on the boat anymore, that doesn’t mean our anniversary trip is over…”
Vickie winked at him. “What did you have in mind?”
He picked his daughter up in Jeff’s strong arms and carried her upstairs. “I think we’ll figure something out.”
They did figure something out. Twice that morning.
A little while later, Jeff was awoken by someone shaking him going, “Mom, Mom, wake up. I’m still here in Dad’s body! Let’s have sex again!”
That was his father’s voice. He was back on the ship. With his father. Who was shaking him and calling him…Mom.
“No. No!” he said briskly. But he didn’t hear his voice. He heard his mother's voice coming from his vocal chords. “You have got to be kidding me!” he yelled.
“Mom, what’s wrong?”
Jeff looked over and saw his father, naked and ready to go. His hand was stroking his cock, which was at full mast, and he was eyeing Jeff expectantly. “Do not touch me with that thing! Why are you calling me Mom? Abby? Is that you?”
“Jeff?” Abby asked.
“If you’ll excuse me,” Jeff said getting up in his mother’s body. “I’m going to go jump into the ocean.” His mother’s body moved differently than Abby’s. It felt older. Certain parts of him hurt. His breasts were saggier. He was still a woman. Everything sucked.
“Stop complaining, brat. This will probably be over tomorrow. We might as well make the most of it.” She tugged at his arm, trying to pull him back onto the bed.
Jeff jerked away. “Please don’t touch me while you have that thing between your legs.”
“Come on! We’re married! We can make each other feel good!”
“We are not married!” Jeff argued as he found his mother’s clothes and began struggling to put them on. “We are brother and sister trapped in our own parents’ bodies!”
“So? It’s temporary, right? It’s been happening the last couple of days. We’ll probably be back to normal by Monday.”
“That’s pretty fucking optimistic, don’t you think? And haven’t you even asked why it’s happening to begin with?”
“It seems to revolve around you,” Abby observed. “But as to the why? Who cares. This is amazing. Let’s not waste it. Come to bed.”
“Absolutely fucking not. I respected your body yesterday when I was in it. Well, I got drunk and respected it. And I’m sure our parents are not going to…” Jeff stopped mid sentence and thought about that. His dad had been fucking Heather like crazy. Abby had thought he was their mother and had asked to have sex again, which meant they had both done it. His whole family was a bunch of perverts! “They’re going to fuck each other in our bodies, aren’t they?”
Abby smiled and nodded. “I mean, they are married. And now they’re in our younger, hotter bodies.”
Jeff nodded as if this made perfect sense, then said, “I’m going to go throw up now.”
While Jeff was having another bad day, Ned called Heather and asked if she wanted to come over. It was late afternoon when she arrived. She wore a tight teal dress that made her red hair pop.
It was the first thing Vickie noticed when she opened the door to let in her son’s girlfriend. “Wow, you look amazing, dear.”
“You’re one to talk,” Heather said in surprise. Heather had seen Abby around Jeff’s house several times since she’d moved back home, but she always looked like a trainwreck. She wasn’t wearing anything fancy just then. Just black leggings and a low cut, white tshirt. But she looked, well, put together. She had on a bit of makeup and great hair. And she exuded the confidence of a woman that was going out for a night on the town.
For that reason, Heather asked as they strode into the living room, “Are you going out tonight?”
“No,” Vickie said sweetly. “I thought I’d stay here and chaperone you lovebirds.”
“Oh, great,” Heather said with thinly veiled disappointment. “So, where’s Jeff?”
“He’s in the kitchen cooking us a five star meal. Can’t you smell it?”
Something did smell great. But since when could her boyfriend cook? She went to the kitchen, and thankfully Abby didn’t tag along. She saw Jeff wearing an apron, which was adorable, and he looked like he knew what he was doing as he seasoned something in a pan.
“Uh, hey, Jeff,” Heather started. “Did you know your sister plans on hanging out with us tonight?”
Jeff spun around with a spatula in his hand. He used it to point at the words on his apron that read, ‘kiss the cook.’ Then he cleared his throat and waited.
“Oh, sorry,” Heather giggled, and went over and gave him a peck on the cheek.
As she withdrew, Jeff cleared his throat again, shook his head, and pointed emphatically to his apron.
Heather ignored him as she figured her news was more urgent. “We won’t be able to do much more than that with your sister around!” she hissed.
“Won’t be able to do what?” Abby asked innocently as she came into the kitchen.
Heather turned redder than her hair, but Jeff saved her by saying, “Food’s ready. You can have some. But you have to pay the toll.”
“The toll?” Heather asked.
“But of course,” Abby purred. And then she picked up a plate from the counter, went over to Jeff, and locked lips with him.
It was a long kiss. A sensual kiss. A kiss that Heather would have put a stop to if it had been some random girl, but…this was Jeff’s sister. What was going on? Why were they kissing like that? And why did Jeff seem cool with it?
When they broke it off, Jeff winked at Abby, and filled her plate with steak and steamed vegetables. When Heather just stared, Abby motioned to Heather, “Go on, before it gets cold.”
Heather moved as if on autopilot and picked up a plate. When she held it out to Jeff, he cleared his throat again. She looked at him, still very confused by what she’d seen.
“You have to pay the toll,” Abby gently reminded her.
Heather scoffed. She could pay the toll whenever she wanted. She was Jeff’s girlfriend after all. But to put her mouth where Abby’s had just been, it was weird, wasn’t it? And why wasn’t Abby going to the dining room? Why was she just standing there, staring? Was she seeing if she’d just go along with it? Was this a prank? It had to be that! Jeff and his older sister were messing with her. That was a pretty risque prank. But she wouldn’t back down. She’d show them that they couldn’t pull one over on her. She put the plate down, put her hands on the side of Jeff’s face, and kissed him even more passionately than Abby had.
When she was finished, Jeff looked shell shocked, then quickly filled her plate. Heather turned to see Abby giving her an approving smile, and then a wink at Jeff.
Sometimes siblings were weird, but Heather was hungry enough now not to care. She followed Abby to the dining room, and Jeff joined them a minute later. They ate in relative silence for a few minutes, then Heather felt something brush against the inside of her legs. It was a foot! And it was sliding up and down her bare skin. That might have been normal if Jeff was sitting across from her, but he wasn’t. Abby was!
Heather looked at her and mouthed, “What the hell?” to the older girl.
In response, Abby just blew her a kiss, and took another bite of vegetables.
As Abby’s foot made no sign of retreating, Heather looked at Jeff and said, “You know what, Jeff, this was really great, but I think I think I’d like some dessert now. Can we go get ice cream?”
“Or you could stay here and have something just as sweet,” Abby offered suggestively as her foot climbed higher and higher.
“Would you like to stay here and have something sweet with us, Heather?” Jeff asked with a charming smile.
Heather scooted back from the table, letting Abby’s foot fall to the floor. She looked at her boyfriend questioningly. “Okay guys? What is going on? First that kiss. Now your sister is making a pass at me under the table? You guys are fucking with me, right?”
“Oh, we’d like to fuck with you alright,” Abby cooed.
“If that’s something you’d be into,” Jeff added.
“But…but, you’re brother and sister!” Heather argued.
“Not today,” Jeff smiled. “Today is sort of a cheat day. Tomorrow might be too, who knows?”
“I don’t understand what that means,” Heather said.
“It means,” Abby said, “That I’m fine with you fucking my hus- sorry, ‘your’ boyfriend today, as long as I can be there to help.”
Heather was temporarily at a loss for words at the offer. She’d never been invited to a three way before. That’s what this was, right? Yeah, it would be. She’d be fucking Jeff, and Abby would be there, and she’d be ‘helping,’ which meant she’d be participating. So yeah, that’d be a three way. She thought she’d have to wait until college for one of those. She looked at Jeff to see his thoughts on the matter.
“My sister and I have talked it over,” Jeff explained. “As you know, she’s recovering from a failed marriage, and she’s looking to get back in the saddle again. I think this will help her out.”
“Having sex with her brother?”
“No, no!” Jeff said with feigned shock. “With both of us! And as I said, this is a cheat day.”
“What does that mean though!”
“It means I’m your boyfriend, so it’s not cheating. And Vickie- I mean, Abby, is my sister, so…”
“That doesn’t make any sense!”
Abby pulled her white shirt over her head. It had been obvious that she wasn’t wearing a bra before. And now it was really obvious. “So, you want me just to fuck Jeff without you?” she challenged.
“What!” Heather balked.
But before she could protest further, Abby stood up and put her tits in Jeff’s face. Jeff didn’t shrink back, but began kissing and fondling his sister’s boobs.
“In or out?” Abby asked.
Heather narrowed her eyes at Abby. She didn’t know what these two perverts were playing at, but whatever it was, she wasn’t going to lose. In a quick, fluid movement, she pulled her dress up over her head. In another second, her bra was falling off. She moved to the other side of her boyfriend, her slightly smaller tits on display for him. He turned to her, and put his mouth on them. Heather arched a brow in Abby’s direction as if to say, ‘you’ll have to do better than that, cause he likes mine better.’
But after a few seconds of kissing Heather’s boobs, Jeff stood, looked at both women and said, “It’s a shame. I guess the rest of this food is going to get cold.” And then he bolted from the room.
Abby squealed with glee and chased after him.
Heather wondered what was possessing them, but followed after. But they weren’t headed towards Jeff’s room. They were heading to the master bedroom. The one that belonged to Jeff’s parents. By the time she got there, Jeff was already shedding clothes, and Abby had lost the black leggings.
The siblings climbed into bed as Heather watched, and as if to prove that they were completely serious, Abby got on all fours, and Jeff expertly mounted her from behind.
Heather gasped. Her boyfriend was fucking another woman right in front of her. How dare he! And how dare he look so good doing it! Heather shed her panties and got beside Jeff and started kissing him. Then she got on all fours and stuck her ass right next to Abby’s. She briefly thought how funny it was that she had worried about Abby from hearing them the other night. Maybe that’s what set this off. Maybe hearing her get fucked had turned Abby on, and she was so desperately horny that she’d asked Jeff to help her out.
Her thoughts were interrupted by a firm smack on her ass from Jeff. “Hey!” she protested. But then his hands were bracing her hips, and now he was shoving into her. She was even wetter than she thought, because he slid all the way in. It felt so good. She looked beside her, and there was Abby. She was smiling at her. And then her mouth was right there. And they were kissing. She was kissing a girl. A girl that was her boyfriend’s sister, while her boyfriend was fucking her from behind. It was not how she thought the night was going to go, but she wasn’t complaining.
After doing them both doggystyle for a few minutes, they changed positions. Well, Heather did anyway. Abby stayed on all fours getting plowed by her brother, while Heather positioned her pussy in front of Abby for the older woman to lick. That lasted a few minutes. Then they switched. Then they switched to missionary, so Abby could sit on Heather’s face. Jeff blew his load 20 minutes in. He watched the two women go at it for another 10, and then tagged back in.
Heather had never felt so sexy. Jeff and Abby were touching her everywhere. Kissing her everywhere. She got off again and again and again, and she was louder than ever. Everytime she came, it just made the siblings go even harder. There seemed to be no end to their stamina. It was like they wanted to fuck all night!
Ned loved being young again. Vickie did too. And they especially loved sharing the hot redhead in bed. It was the best anniversary they’d ever had.
At some point before Jeff, Abby, Ned and Vickie fell asleep that night, they all wondered if they’d be back to normal the next day. If anything could be normal again.
Jeff was pretty sure it wouldn’t be when he woke up in a sorority house the next day. With a different pair of tits that looked all too familiar.
To be continued?
Author's note:
What a fun idea for a commission. If people like this, I'd be down to right another chapter.
1
10.1K
8
3
The plans for Stealth Control have been leaked onto the dark web. A mistreated loner decides to use the technology to take control of his small town.
Kyle
I knew my girlfriend Anna was mad at me by the way she slammed my car door. She knew I hated that, but it was her go to move whenever she was pissed at me. “Something wrong?” I asked irritably as we walked up to Dustin’s apartment.
“Yeah. I told you I wanted to go shopping, Kyle, not go to your dorky friend’s house.”
“He’s not my friend,” I argued. “Not really”
“Bullshit! You hang out with him at least a couple times a month.”
“We play games or watch movies. Doesn’t mean we’re tight.”
“Oh, I’m sorry,” Anna said sarcastically. “He’s just an acquaintance that you hang out with on a regular basis and share hobbies and interests with. Like a friend!”
“Look, I only do it because he helped me graduate last year. You know this.”
“Doesn’t mean you owe him a kidney or anything.”
“This is hardly a kidney. He asked for me to stop by today, and to bring you along. He said it was really important, and fuck it, I owe him.”
Before we got to the steps that led to Dustin’s third floor apartment, my girlfriend grabbed my arm to stop me. “You don’t owe him anything. You were nice to him at school, and that was enough. You can stop now. He’s a lost cause.”
I just smiled at her, and shrugged free of her grip. I hated when she tried to tell me what to do, which was becoming more and more frequent.
As she huffed behind me, she kept on grumbling. “Why the hell did I have to come anyway?”
I tried to placate as we climbed the stairs. “I’m sure it’ll be quick. He probably just needs a woman’s perspective on something, and that’s why he had me bring you.”
Anna groaned. “My perspective is that he hit a treadmill and shower more than once a week. Let’s just go. Let’s say that something came up and you can come back by yourself tomorrow.”
I whirled around to face her. “Give me a blowjob in the car and you got a deal.”
She pursed her lips. “Counter offer. I let you be single again.”
I sighed. “Sorry,” I said half heartedly. “But he probably already saw us pull up. Let’s just go. It’ll be quick, then I’ll take you shopping.”
She stared at me for a moment, weighing her options, deciding if this was the hill she wanted to die on. Finally, she said, “Fine, but if all he does is look me in the tits like last time I saw him, I’m out.”
As I turned my back on her, I said, “They are nice looking tits.”
She punched me in the butt and said, “You must really miss being single.”
We got to his door, and I looked at Anna. She had arranged her pretty face into something that made you think she wasn’t totally annoyed at your presence, which was close enough for me. I knocked.
Dustin answered the door immediately, like he had been waiting on the other side. He ushered us in enthusiastically saying, “Thank you so much for coming. Come in, come in. It’s good to see you both.”
Dustin was shorter than us both. I’m tall, about 6 foot 4 inches, but Anna’s like, 5 foot 9 or something. And Dustin is even shorter. It’s probably why he got picked on so much in high school. That and his interpersonal skills were fucking terrible. I’m pretty sure I was the only friend he had, which was really more of an alliance born out of necessity. He helped me graduate, and I kept him from getting forced into lockers.
“Alright, Dustin,” I said as he shut the door. “Anna and I are in a hurry, so we won’t be able to stay long. What did you want to show us?”
Dustin smiled in a mad scientist sort of way that I knew Anna would find a little unnerving. “Only something that’s going to blow your mind.” He snapped his fingers and pointed at me as if remembering something. “But first, can I offer you both a drink?”
“Uh, no thanks,” I informed him under the watchful eye of my girlfriend.
“Are you sure? I just made mimosas.” He said, looking hopefully at Anna.
He made eye contact with her for two whole seconds before I saw his eyes drift down to her boobs. The girls in school had always thought he was a creep, and that wasn’t going to change anytime soon. And since he didn’t like sports or talking about cars, which was what every guy cared about in our small rural town, he pretty much assured himself that he was going to be a loner.
What Dustin liked was computers and smelling like a combination of body odor and nachos. But the guy had helped me graduate by hacking into the school’s servers and changing a couple of grades. Since we were one of a few recent graduates that hadn’t gone off to college, I didn’t mind hanging out with him from time to time. But my girlfriend sure seemed had a problem with it.
I watched Anna stare daggers at him, then look at me and mouth the word, “Tits.” But Dustin had said something I knew would spark her attention. She sighed, snapped her fingers near her eyes, causing Dustin to look at her in the face and said, “Eyes up here, creep. Yes, I will have a mimosa.”
“Me too, I guess,” I said. “But not too much. I’m driving.”
As he turned his back on us, I thought I heard mumble, “It won’t take much.”
He came back seconds later and handed us plastic cups, one filled to the brim, the other, only halfway. “I remember you liking mimosas, Anna.” Dustin said. “I figured you couldn’t say no to one.”
Anna took a sip and said, “You figured right, Dustbin.”
I saw Dustin bristle at his old high school nickname, something he got all the way back in elementary school. Someone called him Dustbin because he often came to school dirty and smelly, like that Peanuts character. I knew he hated the nickname. Anna knew it too. It was how she not so subtly voiced her displeasure at being here.
I watched Dustin’s eyes grow dark, and for a second I thought he was going to tell Anna off. But then he seemed to veil his annoyance at my girlfriend, and said, “Well I hope you like it.” He looked at me with a nervous expectation. “Try yours too, Kyle.”
“You promise there’s not too much alcohol in this?”
He blew air out his nose. “No. You’ll barely even know it's there.”
“Is that why it tastes funny?” Anna asked.
I looked into the glass dubiously.
“Just please try it,” Dustin begged. “Just a sip.”
I rolled my eyes and brought the cup up to my lips. As the liquid passed into my mouth, Dustin broke into a huge grin. I didn’t know what he was so happy about. It was not the best mimosa I’d ever had. Anna was right. There was a funny taste.
I downed it though and said, “You’re right. I couldn’t taste any alcohol.”
“Me neither,” Anna complained.
“I’m sorry,” Dustin apologized. “It was probably 98 percent orange juice. Kyle, can I see you in the other room real quick?”
I looked towards the only other room he must be talking about. It was a one bedroom apartment after all. The door to it was open and I could see clothes strewn about the floor and at least two empty pizza boxes. “Whatever you needed us for, can’t you show us out here?”
Dustin rubbed his hands together. “I’ve got to show it to you, and only you, first.”
I hesitated, but my girlfriend prodded me to action. “Just go so we can get out of here.”
I looked towards the room again, and wondered how long I could hold my breath. “Okay, but make it quick.” I walked into the room, followed closely by Dustin. He shut the door behind me, leaving my girlfriend alone in his living room. I was jealous of her, because at least the smell was better out there.
The only furniture in his room was a small bed currently full of comic books, and a computer desk with a chair.
Dustin sat at his computer desk, and since there was no other place, I moved some comic books on his bed so I could sit down. “Alright,” I said insistently. “What’s up?”
I watched him become more animated than I’ve ever seen him before as he asked, “Have you ever heard of Stealth Control?”
I nodded slowly. “Yeah. I heard about it. It was some government project, right? And people got all worried and there were all these conspiracies. But all that blew over and now it’s used at some resort. People our age can go on vacation there so other people can experience a vacation through their eyes. Like through virtual reality or something.”
Dustin turned towards his computer screen and pointed at a black screen filled with white ones and zeros. “It’s better than that.”
“Okay. I’m sure it’s great. We done here?”
Dustin gave me a disappointed look. “You don’t understand. This is incredible technology that allows others to hijack someone else’s mind and control their actions. It’s so much more than virtual reality.”
I nodded along, but was quickly losing patience.
He continued. “Someone on the dark web leaked everything about this project, and I mean everything. How it all works. How to build a working prototype. How to put together the necessary transmitters. How to utilize the program. It took a long time to read through, and even longer to build, but I did it. The only thing that was hard to get my hands on were the neuro-receivers themselves. I had to order them from some very sketchy people online, but I got them. And today I get to see if they work.”
“I’m going to pretend like I understood any of that. Good luck with your stealth project. I’m going to go try and make my girlfriend not mad at me for the rest of the day so I can maybe get lucky later.”
“Wait!” he exclaimed. “Give me thirty seconds to show you how awesome this is!”
I gave an exasperated sigh. “Let’s see it.”
I watched as his fingers flew across the keyboard for ten seconds. Then he picked up a round silver halo looking thing and put it on his head and began to explain. “This is very rudimentary of course. I’m sure the resort has much better equipment, but this should still be sufficient. By putting this on, I become the sender. And if it works, you become the receiver.”
I guffawed. “Wait, what? How can I be a receiver? I thought I read that the people in Stealth Control had to get a shot of neuro somethings.”
“Neuro-receivers, yes. They had to be injected into the bloodstream, yeah,” he said. “They’ve made a few advances though. For one, they can be given orally. And two, instead of a 24 hour period, they can stay in the body indefinitely.”
Before he finished talking, I realized what he’d done. He’d spiked the mimosas with something he’d gotten from some shady website. He was going to kill me and Anna.
Before I could lash out at him, he said, “Here goes nothing,” and pressed the enter button on his keyboard.
Nothing was right. I watched with some alarm as he slumped forward. A pulse of alarm ran through my body. I stood up quickly and looked at my friend. What was he playing at? I wanted to yell at him for spiking our drinks, but I decided not to give him the attention he so obviously wanted. I turned on the camera on his monitor instead and looked at myself reflected on the screen.
I let out a whoop! I’m not a narcissist, not compared to my girlfriend anyway, but I did know I looked good. At that moment, I thought I looked so good that I started flexing my biceps, and pounded my abs a few times with my meaty fists.
“It feels good in here!” I proclaimed to Dustin, who still showed no movement at all. I didn’t care. It gave me a good excuse to leave. But before I went, I decided to tell him a message on his computer that I was taking off.
“Okay, don’t hate me because of what I’m about to do,” I said to the camera. I winked at myself. That should be enough. And then I walked out of the room, and closed the door behind me.
Anna looked up from her phone and said, “About time. What did he show you?”
“Nothing,” I said truthfully. I plopped down next to my girlfriend and put my arms around her kind of awkwardly. She gave me a weird look. Trying to alleviate some of the tension from earlier, I told her, “Hey, you look really good today. Can I have a kiss?”
Her eyes went back to her phone and she said, “Depends on if we’re leaving this dump.”
“That’s not very nice,” I said. I grabbed her face and turned it towards me. She acted surprised, probably because I’m usually not this forceful, but I really wanted a kiss right then. I pressed my mouth to hers, and for a moment she resisted, but then her lips parted for me.
A few seconds later she pushed me back. “Kyle! That is way too much tongue!”
“Sorry, uh, babe,” I said. I’m usually a better kisser than that. I don’t know why I was trying to rush it. It was probably because I had gotten really horny when I saw her. On a whim, I reached out and cupped her boobs with my hands and squeezed.
She didn’t stop me as I fondled them, but did say, “Uh, excuse you?”
I felt like it had been ages since I touched them, so I said, “They feel as amazing as I thought they would.”
“Kyle, stop it!” she protested. “You’re being really weird. Can we go already?”
I kept groping her, getting more and more turned on. Her boobs were so great. They were two big handfulls. I couldn’t stop squeezing them through her shirt. But I wanted more. So I tried to leverage the situation in my favor. “We can go if you show me your boobs.”
Anna looked at me with disgust. “Ew, here? No. What if Dustin walked in and saw me. It’d blow his mind and he’d die.”
“It’s okay,” I told her. “He’s taking a nap. I’m the only one that will see them. And it’s okay because I’m your boyfriend.” It was flawless logic really.
For a second, I wasn’t sure she was going to do it. But then she rolled her eyes, gave a half smile, and pulled up her shirt. A second later, she flipped up her bra, and let her breasts pop out. They looked better than ever.
I must have really been gawking, because she started to tease me. “They’re just my boobs, Kyle. You’ve seen them like, a thousand times.”
That was true. But every time seemed like the first time when it came to boobs. I was so turned on. I wondered if… “Would you suck my dick?”
I watched with disappointment as she frowned, and then put the bra back in place. “You’re so romantic. No. I flashed you, which was more than you deserved, now let’s go.”
“Okay, hold on,” I said. “I need to go tell Dustin goodbye.”
Anna gave me a puzzled look. “I thought you said he was taking a nap?”
I had said that. Probably because he looked like he had been taking a nap in his chair. But the way I’d rushed out of there, I should probably go check to be sure he was alright. “He is, but I’ll tell him bye anyway.”
I went back into Dustin’s room and shut the door behind me. Instead of saying anything to Dustin directly, I looked back at my reflection in the monitor to say goodbye to him that way. “Hey, Kyle. You’re not going to believe this. But I just took over your body, went out, kissed your girlfriend, and got her to flash me. Don’t be mad. It’s true though. I’ve been you for the last few minutes. Anna’s boobs are perfect by the way,” I finished with two thumbs up.
I don’t know why I said all that, it was just the first thing that came to mind. I pressed a button on the keyboard to stop the recording. Then I pressed some other buttons just to act like Dustin who was always clacking away on the thing. But as I pressed the last button, I felt strange, like some invisible force had released me. A second later, I saw Dustin’s face come up from his reclined position with the hugest grin on it.
“That was fantastic!” he said.
“Your nap?” I asked. “That was really weird by the way. We were talking and then you just-”
“No!” he interrupted. “I stealthed into your body. I was controlling you like a freaking puppet, and if I understand it right, you had no idea.”
“Bro, whatever you’re on, save some for me next time. I’m out.”
“Wait,” Dustin said, his fingers flying on the keyboard. “Why would you say this to me?”
I watched as the video I just made appeared on the screen. It was near the end, and I heard myself say, “I just took over your body, went out, kissed your girlfriend, and got her to flash me.”
“Why would you tell me something like that?” Dustin insisted.
“I don’t know. Maybe because I see the way you’re always staring at her tits, and I guess I just, I called you out on it!”
“Holy shit, dude!” my Dustin exclaimed. “You really do believe it was you and not me who just went out there, crammed your tongue down your girl’s throat, and felt her up?”
Dustin’s words pissed me off, and I told him so. “She is my girlfriend, so yeah, bro, it was certainly me who went out there and did those things.”
I watched Dustin’s mouth twist into a mean smirk. “But how can I know that’s what happened if I was in here the whole time with the door shut?”
That question rattled me for some reason. But, wait, there was an explanation. “Because…because I told you on the video. You heard me say all those things, because you weren’t really asleep.”
Dustin’s smirk grew. “But how would I know that she thinks I used too much tongue?”
What the hell? Did he have cameras set up in his living room? “You fucking pervert! I don’t know how you know, but I’m leaving. And if you see me on the street, go the other way.”
As I put my hand on the doorknob to leave, I heard him say, “I guess I’ll have to show you another way.”
I heard him begin clacking on his keyboard, which was fine by me. I didn’t particularly feel like listening to anything he had to say.
Anna
This was fucking riduculous. First, I get dragged to this loser’s house. Then my boyfriend treats me like an object on a couch that should be condemned because it smells like loser. And now he’s back in Dustin’s stupid room doing who knows what. If Kyle thinks he’s getting any today, he is sorely mistaken. I’m so pissed that dumping him doesn’t sound like a horrible idea. I won’t, because he’s so fucking hot, but if he keeps this shit up, even that won’t be enough.
I heard the door open and I looked up at him from my seat on the couch. He really did look good 24/7. But I wasn’t about to tell him right then. “About damn time!” I seethed.
“I’m sorry, babe,” Kyle started, and it really did sound like he meant it. “I think Dustin’s smoking something. You wouldn’t believe the stuff he’s saying right now?”
“Tell me all about it on the way to the mall,” I said as I stood up. I was almost to the door, when I got dizzy all of a sudden. I might have fallen, had Kyle moved quickly to steady me.
“Are you all right?” Kyle asked, looking at me with genuine concern.
“My hero,” I giggled. As he righted me, I felt my anger towards him. I reached up on my tiptoes to put my arms around him, and kissed him on the cheek. Then I whispered in his ear, “It’s me. Dustin.”
I thought it would be a funny thing to say to him, and I was right. My boyfriend jumped back from me like I was radioactive.
“Why did you say that?” he asked.
“Because I am,” I said with a smile. It was hilarious to me that he was taking what I’d said so seriously.
“No, no you’re not,” he argued.
I ignored him and looked down at my cleavage. “Wow!” I exclaimed. My tits looked fantastic in this low cut top I’d recently purchased. Kyle liked it too, because he’d been sneaking glances at my chest since he picked me up. As long as it was Kyle, that was okay by me. I pressed them together, giving him even more cleavage to stare at. “It feels different seeing them from this angle.” I slipped a hand down the front of my shirt, going beneath the bra and feeling the soft flesh there. “Oh, that feels different too. Really nice.”
It was true. Kyle could be rough, which I liked sometimes. But the way I was gently rubbing my boob right then made me hot.
“Anna, are you and Dustin playing some sick prank on me right now? Is he paying you? Whatever this is, it’s not funny.”
Dustin wasn’t paying me, but I did feel like joking some more. “It’s really me in here,” I said, and I pulled my top off. As expected his eyes zeroed in on my chest. “You wouldn’t punch your girlfriend for feeling up her own tits, would you?”
Kyle’s eyes were wide as he snapped at me. “Cover yourself up! Dustin’s right in the other room!”
“No, he’s not,” I said in a sing song voice. “I keep telling you, he’s right here. What can I do to prove it to you?”
I watched my boyfriend clench his fist. He was angry now. Good. Serves him right for making me wait all this time.
“Just put your top back on,” he ordered.
I gave him a pitying smirk. “I don’t think so.”
“Why not?” he pleaded.
“Because I want you to believe me, duh. Why don’t you ask me to do something that Anna would never do in a million years. Something like, um, oh, I could get completely naked and run up and down the street.”
I would never do that in a million years, but figured it was the best way to keep messing with him. I waited for him to call my bluff, but he just stood there with a dumb look on his face. So after a few seconds of silence had passed between us, I reached behind my back and unhooked my bra. Well, I tried to unhook it. More like I fumbled and struggled with it until my fingers got lucky. As I slid the straps off my shoulders, I looked down to watch the girls bounce free. It captivated me more than usual. I even gave a couple jumps to see them jiggle more.
Kyle put his hands up in surrender, and tried to look me in the eyes. It was really cute how much power my boobs had over him.
“Okay, okay,” he begged. “Uh, something you wouldn’t do. Why don’t you, uh, give me a blowjob right now in Dustin’s living room?”
I put my hands on my hips and smirked at him. “Something less gay, dude.” It was a weird excuse not to blow my boyfriend, I know. But I’ve come up with more creative reasons than that before.
Kyle seemed to think it was strange too, because he gave a dismissive chuckle and said, “Less gay? Okay, how about you go flash your tits to Dustin in the other room.”
I let my shoulders slump. I let him think he had me there, because he knew I’d never want that lazy slob to see my tits. But as I walked towards Dustin’s bedroom door, I knew this was the thing that would really make Kyle regret bringing me here and wasting my time. Besides, they were my tits, and I could show them to whomever I damn well wanted.
I pulled the door open and was instantly disappointed. Dustin wasn’t even looking at me. He looked like he was passed out in his chair. Undeterred, I whirled around and winked at Kyle and said, “Oh, looks like I’m sleeping. I guess I’ll have to do more than flash him.”
I laughed at Kyle’s disbelieving face. He really didn’t think I’d take things this far. But that’s what he got for bringing me to this dump. Maybe next time he’d think twice before dragging me along. To drive my point home, I walked over and sat on Dustin’s lap facing him. Then I took my tits and began rubbing them all over Dustin’s face.
To give a bit more theater, I said in my sexiest voice possible, “Ooh, Dustin. I love putting my big boobs in your face. I wish you’d put your cock in me. I bet it’s so much bigger than Kyle’s.”
“That’s enough!” Kyle roared.
He was so loud that I jumped on Dustin’s lap. I turned toward him and said, “Do you believe me now?”
Kyle was seething, but he nodded at me.
“Good. Are you willing to help me with it?” I asked. I did want my boyfriend’s help. I wanted to leave. But…I also was feeling pretty aroused, like, more than usual, especially for being in a guy’s smelly room.
“Get out of her first, and then I’ll listen,” he demanded.
“Okay, but you’ll want me to exit her in a slightly less compromised position. As great as this is, she might have some questions if I stopped sending the signal right now.” I sounded so smart just then, about as smart as I knew Dustin was. I turned and began typing on his keyboard like I was a real hacker.
“There,” I said, pretending I was as nerdy as Dustin. “It’s all set. Just hit enter once I’m in the other room, and we can talk.”
He fumed some more, but nodded again.
“Just don’t hit me,” I said as I extracted myself from Dustin’s lap, and walked out of the room. I had just closed the door when I shivered. I looked down and immediately knew why. I was chilly because of all my exposed flesh. As I stooped to pick up my discarded clothes, I pondered why I had pushed things so far.
Those thoughts were quickly pushed aside by a loud scuffle on the other side of Dustin’s door. Then I heard Dustin shout, “I said don’t fucking hit me!”
Dustin
I rubbed my cheek where the meathead’s fist hit me. It was already starting to swell. I liked Kyle well enough, but he was really starting to piss me off. I was showing him something truly amazing, and he thanks me by punching me. He hadn’t given me a choice. I had to take over Anna. It was the only way to get him to believe me. It hadn’t hurt anything, because Anna had no idea what I’d done. That was the beauty of Stealth Control.
He towered over me, but I wasn’t intimidated. “Don’t do that again,” I warned.
“I should do a lot more than that,” Kyle said threateningly. “I don’t know how you convinced Anna to go along with this fiction, but I’m out.”
It was then that I realized how incredibly thick Kyle was. He still didn't believe me. I had taken over his body and felt up his girlfriend. I had taken over Anna and shoved her titties right in my own face. What did a guy have to do to convince people around here that they had access to a dark web mind possession program? I figured there was only one way now, and my fingers hit the keyboard.
As Kyle turned to leave, I stood up and pushed him onto my bed. He hadn’t been expecting that. He sat back up quickly, and I jammed the silver halo onto his head, then reached over and hit the enter key.
I looked back over and saw his eyes roll back in his head. I whispered in his ear, “Third time’s the charm.” Then he fell back onto my bed.
Anna
My double D’s were sugly back into my bra, and I had just gotten my top back on when I shivered. Was I still cold? I began to feel my arms, my face, and eventually looked down at my chest. I definitely wasn’t cold. In fact, I felt my body warming up again. I was getting hot even. So hot that I screamed, “Aah! What is happening?”
I saw Dustin come through his door. His face looked like Kyle had punched him. It didn’t stop him from smiling at me though.
“How about now?” He asked. “Do you believe me now?”
I didn’t know what he was talking about, but I saw Kyle’s legs on the bed. I peered around Dustin to see a bit more into his room. From what I could tell, Kyle was passed out on his bed. Dustin must’ve retaliated somehow. I responded with a question of my own. “What the fuck did you do?” I sounded furious. Good.
Dustin walked over to me and I went to hit him, but he caught my arm. I was taller than he was, but not stronger apparently.
“Don’t even try in this body,” he sneered. “Behave yourself, and I’ll put you back. I just need you to believe that I’m telling you the truth.”
The truth about what? What was he talking about? I decided to play along like I knew, because right then I just wanted to see if Kyle was okay. “I believe you! I believe you! Now put me back!”
“Well now hold on,” Dustin drawled. “I want you to be real sure. I’m not going to transfer you back and then you think it’s still just a dream, right?”
I shook my head.
“But also, you see, I feel I’m owed a bit of an apology. I was telling you the truth after all, letting you in on something very special, and then you hit me.”
If saying sorry would let me check on my boyfriend, that seemed easy enough. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know. How could I know?”
“Because I told you, dude. I showed you and…shit. I guess I can’t blame you too much. Stealth Control is real good at covering its tracks. The host body thinks everything they’re made to say and do is their idea. Anything they can’t understand, that doesn’t make sense, their brain finds a way to excuse it or justify it. If push comes to shove, it’ll even block it out if it has to, so don’t worry about what happens next.”
It seemed to me like Dustin had completely lost his mind, because he sounded like something out of a science fiction movie. But it was not lost on me the way his voice dripped with lust as he told me not to worry. I did indeed worry as he continued.
“In way of a sincere apology, I’d like you to strip naked. Right now.”
I couldn’t believe this creep. My boyfriend was in the other room, possibly hurt, and all he cared about was seeing my tits. “Bro, that’s not going to happen.”
“It’s not, huh? Do you know how to get back to your body? Do you understand anything you saw on the monitor? It’s not point and click.”
I thought about the keys on a keyboard, and said the first one that came to mind. “Enter.”
Dustin laughed at my answer. “Sure, sure. Yes, you do eventually have to press Enter. But do you know the sequence you have to press before that?”
I shook my head no because I really didn’t understand the question.
“Well then, you’re wasting my time. You can either take off your clothes, or drag your body out of here and come back when you’re ready to show me how sorry you are.”
I didn’t have time to play games. Kyle wasn’t stirring at all. He could be really hurt. I huffed angrily and took off my top. I struggled with my bra again for the second time today. I didn’t usually have this much trouble. I got it unclasped, then took off my jeans. I stood there in front of the loser, hoping it would be enough.
“All of your clothes,” Dustin insisted.
“Dude, c’mon!” I whined. I did not want this idiot to see any more of me than he already had. Still, as I glanced through the open door at Kyle again, I figured I didn’t have much of a choice. I gripped the sides of my panties and slid them down.
As I did, I glanced at my bush. I studied it, appreciating the fact that at least it was well trimmed. I touched the top of it, letting my fingers feel the sparse hair. Then I put a finger right on top of my bottom lips and…
“Ahem,” Dustin said. “Not distracting you, am I?”
I quickly put my hands at my sides and glared at him. “No! It’s just, I’ve never seen it from this angle.”
He chuckled. “Believe me, I understand. Now get over here and suck my dick.”
I couldn’t help it as my face twisted in obvious disgust. “You’re joking,” I said.
“You can still leave,” Dustin said, pointing at his front door.
I hesitated. Kyle was always asking for blowjobs, but I very, very rarely gave them. But if this was something I had to do for Kyle’s sake, to make sure he was okay… “I thought you said nothing gay?” It was a flimsy argument, but I’d say anything if it meant keeping Dustin’s dick out of my mouth.
“Ha! That only pertained to me. You, however, are allowed to do gay stuff, as long as you got a pussy and tits.”
I scrunched up my face with rage. I thought about rushing him. But I knew he’d probably be able to stop me again. And I’d never be able to help Kyle if I couldn’t get past this jerk. As a feeling of defeat washed over me, I walked over to Dustin and dropped to my knees.
“I can’t fucking believe this,” I said.
“Oh shut up. If you had been a better friend, this wouldn’t be happening right now.”
As he unbuttoned his jeans, I looked up at him and asked, “What the fuck’s that supposed to mean?”
His eyes darkened as he said, “It means you’ve always thought you were better than me. Better than everyone. Well I was the one that saved your ass senior year. Yet whenever you come over and we hang out, you act like you’ve come down from on high and are doing me this huge favor. It’s bullshit. You’re not better than me. All you are is a musclehead that couldn’t go to college and got stuck in this hick town same as me. But you did get the hottest girl in our class, who was also too stupid to get out of here, but that worked out fine for me. Now, get to sucking.”
I gave him a look that would melt stone. His words stung. He was right though. I was stuck in this stupid town. But at least I had Kyle. And Kyle might be really hurt. Why else would he be in the other room, allowing this to happen. I steeled myself. I lowered the front of his underwear, and almost got poked in the eye by miniature Dustin, who was not as miniature as I thought it might be.
“Damn, man,” I gagged. “It smells. When was the last time you showered?”
“I don’t know,” he answered with a dismissive wave. “I’ll put it on my calendar.”
“Dude, no joke. I will straight throw up on your dick if it tastes half as bad as it smells.”
Dustin groaned, and to my surprise, he walked over to a kitchen cabinet. He pulled out a bottle of honey and let it drip onto his dick. “There,” he said after he’d drizzled the sticky substance along the length of his shaft.
“Still fucking gross,” I complained.
“Suck it or get out,” he said as he walked back over.
I kneeled there in front of him for a few seconds, then looked at him and said, “You can’t tell anyone about this. Not ever.”
“Your secret is safe with me. Especially since we’ll both be sharing many secrets in the days to come.”
As I pondered what that could mean, I parted my lips, and put them around the tip of Dustin’s cock. I kept my tongue back though. I wanted to delay that as long as possible. Dustin, however, did not want to wait. I felt a hand grip the back of my soft, blonde hair. A second later, he shoved me down on his cock. Sweat, precum and honey all rushed onto my taste buds, but I barely sensed them as my airway was constricted and I began to choke. His hand let go and I pulled off him sputtering.
“Dude, do not do that!”
“I don’t have time for you to wade into dick sucking waters, so I gave you a push. You’re welcome.”
He was such a jerk. He was right though. Other than not breathing, it hadn’t been terrible as I thought. Thanks to the honey, his dick tasted sweet. The smell was still there, but it was amazing how you could get used to a smell. I ran my tongue up and down his dick, getting all the honey. He began to moan. I wasn’t great at giving Kyle blowjobs, but he always liked it when I applied more pressure with my mouth. I wanted this to be over with as soon as possible so I could check on Kyle, so I tightened the seal on his shaft with my lips. At the same time, I started moaning like a bitch in heat. I intuited that would make him cum quicker.
As soon as I started moaning, I swear he grew another two inches. He didn’t care that I was faking it. For more of a show, I started caressing my boobs. That made me feel a little too good though. Damn it. I wasn’t trying to get turned on, but I knew I was wet. The whole thing was beyond fucked up.
I let a hand drop to my crotch and clumsily rubbed the area there that was begging for attention. But then I felt the cock in my mouth twitch. A second later, it began to pulse. I knew what was coming, and I panicked. I tried to jerk back, but Dustin’s hand was behind my head again, urging his cock deeper as his cum filled my mouth and went down my throat.
When the last drop was out, he let go and I came off spitting and yelling, “You fucking jerk!”
He had the nerve to laugh at me. “I think you were liking it there at the end, weren’t you?”
“The hell I was!” I said defensively.
“You were moaning like a porn star.”
“To get you to finish, dummy!”
“Yeah, is that why you started touching yourself? To get me to cum?”
“Shut up. I was not touching myself.” I lied.
“I’ll tell you what. How about I return the favor.”
“What?” I asked, but then he was picking me up and dumping me on the sofa. “No! Fuck! You don’t have to. No.” I squirmed as he pinned me with his weight. I could’ve fought harder, but I was so turned on right then. A sick part of me wanted to see what he meant by returning the favor. As he spread my legs and revealed my dripping pussy, I had a pretty good idea.
He leaned forward, and his tongue began to lick directly on my clit. It felt good. Better than good. He was better at eating pussy than I would have anticipated. I began squirming again, but this time out of pleasure. I began to play with my boobs, rubbing and cupping them first, but then teased my nipples. My whole body was on fire. Everything felt tremendously erotic to me, and my moans filled the tiny apartment. This time though, I wasn’t faking.
“Fuck, bro!” I exclaimed after my second orgasm. “How’d you learn to eat pussy so good?”
His face appeared to answer, and I immediately missed the absence of his tongue. I put a hand behind his head to push him back down, but before he was muffled by my pussy, he answered, “Porn!”
I giggled at this, and then was lost in pleasure. He ate me like a starving man at a buffet. I came again and again and again. He finally relented, and I lay panting on his couch. I felt so good I even complimented him. “That felt fucking amazing. Like, way better than…” I stopped, as I didn’t really have anything else to compare it to.
He gave me an inquisitive look. “I might…I might have to try it sometime.”
“That wouldn’t be too gay?” I asked as we both put our clothes back on.
“Eh, I’m sure we’ll blur the lines on all that real soon.”
“Well, I’m not doing it again,” I said, but without conviction. I mean, it was definitely a one time thing. But who knew Dustbin had such an amazing tongue. His dick hadn’t looked half bad either.
“We’ll see,” Dustin winked.
Before my mind could wonder further, I said firmly, “Just put me back now.”
Now fully dressed, I followed him into his room. I watched as he pressed a few buttons, then my body gave a jolt, as a wave of guilt crashed over me as I looked at Kyle. I had forgotten about him when Dustin had…when he had… I couldn’t believe what I’d done to him, and then what I’d let him do to me. As Kyle began to stir on Dustin’s bed, I realized I had just cheated on him.
Tears came to my eyes. But I brushed them away. Kyle never had to know. And if Dustin told him, I’d deny it. Kyle knew how much I hated Dustin. He’d totally believe me over him. I forced a smile and said, “Kyle, thank goodness you’re okay. You were out for a while. How do you feel?”
Kyle
I truly did not know how to answer that. I had been inside my girlfriend’s body, and not the old fashioned way. I had been forced to do things I never thought I’d do. And a very small part of me, a part that would never tell anyone in a million years, had liked it.
“I…I’m good. Uh, what about you?” I watched as my girlfriend’s face went scarlett. She was embarrassed!
“Uh, yeah. You scared us there for a minute. Dustin and I were really-”
Dustin cut her off. “Yeah, see how fine he is, Anna. Now give me a moment to talk with him again.”
I looked at Dustin dumbfounded. He was just carrying on like he hadn’t give me a series of mind blowing orgasms. I still needed to process it. But as I looked back at Anna, I saw I wasn’t the only one that need time to think.
“Oh, sure,” Anna said. “Yeah, I’ll just, uh…I’ll leave you to it then.”
“I thought you wanted to leave?”
“It’s okay. I’ll just…I’ll just sit here and uh…think about things.”
She was going to think about the fact that Dustin’s tongue had been lapping at her clit like a man possessed. She wouldn’t say it though. That was crazy to me! This Stealth Control was incredible in how it made the hosts think their actions were their own. I was now a believer, but I wasn’t sure I wanted to be involved. Especially if it meant aligning myself with Dustin. I told him that straight up.
“I believe you. But I don’t think I want anything to do with it.” I couldn’t look at him. I’d had his dick in my mouth. It hadn’t been my mouth, but…that didn’t matter. I had been the one in Anna’s body. I could remember how his dick tasted. I could remember how his tongue had parted my…my pussy lips.”
But Dustin wasn’t having it. “I’m afraid that’s not an option. I got plans for this town, and I need a partner. Someone’s got to man the computer and pull the other person out.”
The way he said it didn’t sit right with me. I wouldn’t hit him again, but I wasn’t going to let him hijack me or Anna again either. “Not interested.” And before he could argue, I picked up his computer, and threw it on the ground.
“Oh what the hell man!” he yelled.
“Just be glad I didn’t throw it at your head,” I retorted.
I managed to look at his face. All I saw there was anger, but I didn’t care. This hadn’t been the quick little stop I’d promised Anna earlier. I got my girlfriend, and walked out. I assumed I wouldn’t be hearing from Dustin anytime soon. As far as I was concerned, we were now even.
Anna was quiet as I took her for an early lunch. I took her to a couple of shops afterwards, but then she asked to go home. I was glad, because I was just going through the motions. I kept thinking about how Dustin had used me. How I’d never experienced anything like it. I wonder what Dustin had been planning to do with Stealth Control beyond today. I was sort of glad our little town wouldn’t have to find out. But only sort of. I had thought about how I might have used it. It was silly. It was no longer an option, but I couldn’t stop my imagination from wondering as I headed home.
After I graduated, I kept living with my parents. I was saving up money by working at a used car lot, one of the few businesses in town. Eventually, I’d have enough money to get my own place. And maybe after a small eternity, I’d have enough to go somewhere else. Anywhere else. Maybe I’d take Anna with me. Up until today, I’d thought that was a given, but who knows where her head was at now given today’s events.
As I pulled into my driveway, I saw that my dad’s car wasn’t there. He was probably at work as usual. But I noticed an all too familiar car in its place. It was a clunker that was so broken down it was probably held together by dark magic. The worst thing about it though, was that it belonged to Dustin. If he had come to apologize, that was fine. I still might have to kick his ass first.
My adrenaline was up as I burst through my front door. “Mom, is Dustin here?”
“He sure is,” she chirped. “He’s with me in the living room.”
I would tell Dustin to get out. Then I’d follow him outside. I might punch him again. Maybe more than once. But for sure I’d send him packing. At least, that’s what I thought I’d do before I walked into my living room.
The first thing I saw was my mother dressed in her dark blue bikini. I hadn’t seen her wear that in years, not since she took me to the water park for my twelfth birthday. Why the hell was she wearing it in our living room?
She had a laptop in her lap and way faster than I’d ever seen her before. Usually she’d poke a key here and a key there. She looked up and smiled at me. “Hey there, son.” She really emphasized the son for some reason. “Your friend stopped by and gave me a bottle of champagne his parents didn’t want. I tried to refuse, but he insisted. Even poured me a glass, which I happily accepted. Then he told me he needed to look at your laptop, and I said okay.”
My eyes finally took in the other figure in the room. Dustin was passed out on the recliner, the silver halo over his head. As I understood what was happening, a wave of nausea rolled over me. Somehow, even though I’d smashed his computer, Dustin was controlling my mother. My mother who was in a bikini. Dustin had taken control of my mother and then put on her old bikini, which meant he had seen her naked. I was going to have to do more than punch him. But I couldn’t yet. He was in my mother. I finally found words, and they were mostly questions.
“How? I broke your computer! How are you in my mother right now? Why my mother? You’re going to pay for this!”
“Careful, son,” my mother said as she put the laptop on the coffee table and spun it around for me to see the screen. “Your stupidity is showing. I told you, not that you were paying attention, that Stealth Control is available on the dark web. It’s open to anyone who knows where to look, and on any computer that can access the internet. So I came over to here to permanently borrow your laptop since you wrecked my computer. And also to convince you to help me out.”
“But…my mom? Why mom mom?” I finally got out.
“Because if I wasn’t inside of her right, you’d probably have kicked my ass and thrown me out. That about right, Kyle?”
I nodded slowly. He was correct. He was in charge at the moment. But the second he was out…
My mother sighed. “Look, I’m not going to stay in her. I just really need you to listen, and then I’ll go. I’m sorry for coming on so strong at my place. I got a little frustrated at not being able to convince you, then a lot frustrated, then just pissed off. I went too far. I know that now.”
“You put me in my girlfriend and then fucked my face!”
“Again, very sorry. I won’t be so rough next time. You did seem to enjoy the part after that if I recall.”
I didn’t acknowledge that I had, because I wasn’t moving on from the sight in front of me. “You put my mom in a bikini!”
I watched as he looked down at his cleavage, and then back up and me sheepishly. “Yeah, well, you only live once. Anyway, I thought I was doing you this big favor by showing you all this.”
“My mom’s body!”
“No! Stealth Control!”
I was still angry. But my imagination started whirring in the background. I hadn’t destroyed it. Stealth Control was still there, was still capable of taking over anyone that got a dose of those neuro thingies. “Why me?”
My mother looked at me like I was born yesterday, but only for a moment, then her face softened. “Kyle, has this town treated you well?” she asked gently.
“Uh, sort of, I mean…”
“No, no they haven’t. You were going to get a football scholarship, get out of this town, really make something of yourself. But as soon as you got hurt in that sports injury at the beginning of your senior year, all those opportunities vanished. I watched as this town turned their back on you. Everyone liked you as long as you could throw a ball. But once you couldn’t, they treated you like me. Like a leper, an outcast. Did you forget?”
I hadn’t. I got dealt a bum hand, and went from hero to zero in a matter of days. “I haven’t. But can’t do nothing about it.”
Dustin used my Mom’s body to lean forward and smile. As he did, her boobs sagged forward. I tried not to think about my mom’s boobs as he continued.
“Listen, Kyle. With Stealth Control, we can run this town.”
I hated to admit it, but I was curious. “How?”
“By taking over all those people that treated us like dirt. We give them a bottle of water spiked with neuro-receivers. And then whenever we need to, we take control of them and make them do whatever we want. Don’t you see? This is a short cut to money, power, and sex. This town stops feeling like a place we’re trapped in, and becomes our own little kingdom. Everything will go your way again. And you’ll be able to sleep with anyone that catches your eye, just like when you were the star quarterback.”
The idea of money and power intrigued me. So did having more dating options than Anna, but I wasn’t going to tell Dustin that. “What…what would you need me for?”
“This is really a two man operation. First, we’ve got to get the neuro-receivers into as many residents as possible.”
“Like, everyone?” I interrupted.
“Everyone 18 and older.”
“Even your parents?” I asked pointedly.
“Ew, no, dude. They’re my parents, and it’s not like I live with them anymore.”
I glared at him.
“Right. Fair point,” he said apologetically. “But my parents aren’t really a good resource. They don’t have any money, and unless you wanted to fuck my mom…”
I didn’t. I wished I did, because if I wanted to see her naked, I’d at least be able to get even with Dustin for being inside my mom. But his mom had a trainwreck of a body, and was not someone I’d ever fantasize about. I gestured with my finger that he should keep going.
“Anyways, once enough key people have the neuro-transmitters in them, we stash these throughout the town.” My mom held up a small yellow device that looked like a pencil, but had a red light on one end that flashed every few seconds. “This is a transmitter, and it extends the signal. With enough of these in the right places, we can take over anyone we want, whenever we want, for as long as we want.”
“And nobody else knows about this?”
“I mean, it’s on the dark web. It’s out there. I’m sure there are people that are already using it in the cities, but no one around here is smart enough to figure this all out, “he said while using my mom’s arms to indicate our town. “It’ll be only you and me that benefit from it. Once we take over enough people, and the right people, this place becomes our paradise.”
I wasn’t entirely sure who he meant by the right people. I wasn’t sure I wanted to know. But I knew two things. I wanted to be on the side that got to be in control. And I really wanted Dustin to get out of my mom. “What would I need to do?”
“Obviously a lot of leg work at first. Getting the neuro-receivers into everyone. Placing the transmitters. That’s phase one. Phase two is I start sending you into key people, like ones who work at the bank for starters. We use them to improve our financial situation, and after that, we start having fun.”
“But, we’ll get found out eventually. Probably go to jail.”
“No, we won’t,” Dustin said, laughing his nerdy laugh with my mother’s vocal chords. That was probably the most disconcerting thing I’d seen all day, and I’d seen Dustin’s dick up close. “Everyone we control thinks they’re the ones doing it. Right now, your mom thinks she’s having a pleasant conversation with her son while she’s wearing a bikini. She probably doesn’t understand everything we’re talking about, but her mind will make it make sense to her somehow.”
I thought back to how everything had seemed my idea when Dustin had controlled me and made me go grab Anna’s boobs. And Anna had thought everything I’d done in her body had been her decisions, her choices. If it really worked like that, I couldn’t see any downside. “Okay,” I said. “As long as you get out of my mom in the next thirty seconds.”
My mom held out her hand for me to shake and said, “Deal!”
I shook it. I let out a sigh of relief and said, “Man, I thought you were going to try and use my mom to have sex with me.”
“Hadn’t planned on it,” Dustin winked at me. “Unless that’s something you’re into.”
“Get the fuck out of her now,” I said as my hand squeezed hers tighter.
“Ow, fuck, I will, dude. I’ll do it right now.”
I let go of his hand, and he pulled the laptop back onto his lap. He hit the button and I watched as my mom stiffened for a moment, then relaxed. She looked at me and pointed at the laptop, “I’m glad you and Dustin are working on this project together. I don’t understand a lick of what’s on this screen though.”
I watched as Dustin sat up out of the corner of my eye. “Uh, what project do you think we’re working on?”
She looked at Dustin like he’d said something stupid. “You just told me. You’re going to work with key people in our town, and…” she faltered for words. “And the bank is giving you a loan I think…”
“It’s a lot of complicated stuff,” Dustin said, getting up from the chair. He grabbed the laptop from my mom. “I showed it all to you on the screen there, but I told you it’d be hard to understand.”
“Yes,” she said with a vacant nod. “It was a little confusing.”
I asked her the big question. “Mom, why are you wearing a bikini in our living room?”
She looked down at herself. Then looked back at me and smiled. “It was because of the champagne. I told you about it when you first got here. Dustin brought over some champagne that his parents didn’t want. And I drank some, and it made me feel really warm like alcohol does. And since Dustin took a nap while waiting for you to come home, I decided to shed a few layers and put on this bikini.”
“A bikini, mom?” I pushed.
“Well if it’s making you uncomfortable I’ll go change,” she huffed.
“Mom, I didn’t mean anything by it.”
“No, no,” she said, anger in her voice as she got up. “It’s just my house. I would think I could wear what I wanted to in my own home! But I’ve gone and made my son uncomfortable so I guess I”ll just go cover up my hideous, old body.”
Dustin piped up, “I thought you looked hot, Kyle’s mom!”
She smiled at him. Actually smiled at the person that made her put the bikini on in the first place.
“Thank you, Dustin,” she said, and then walked out of the room to change.
I saw Dustin’s eyes track her ass, so I growled, “I could still kill you, you know.”
“I know. But you won’t. Because I see it in your eyes now. You’re on board.”
He was right. After seeing my mother’s reaction, how she thought she hadn’t been manipulated at any point, that was enough to assuage any doubt.
Dustin
As our town has a population of just over 1,800 people, it took us less than a month to get all the adults in our town a dose of the neuro-receivers. The first several people were a challenge, because not everyone will drink something handed to them by a geeky loner, or even a former football star. It got significantly easier however, once all the transmitters were placed and we started taking over the few we had dosed up to that point. By becoming other people’s husbands, wives, and neighbors, they’d drink whatever we handed them.
Shortly after, phase two was in full swing. I had Kyle man the computer while I used Stealth Control to get us some money. I didn’t bleed the town dry, just took a little here and there, which added up to a lot!
When I wasn’t making us money, I was stealthing into the husbands and boyfriends of the most attractive women in our town. In those men’s bodies, it was so easy to coerce their significant other into sleeping with me. I did Kyle’s mom more than once. That woman’s got a high sex drive. When I came on to her as Kyle’s dad that first time, she was like a wild animal. An experienced wild animal, that did things with her mouth and pussy that, well, let’s just say Kyle’s dad is a very lucky man.
Of course, I never told Kyle I was fucking his mom. We might have an alliance, but I knew he’d kill me for real over that. It was real easy to fool him though. I told him I was screwing Mrs. Petersen or some such, or making us money. There weren’t names in the Stealth Control code, so he didn’t know, and I wasn’t ever going to teach him how to use the program. Every time Kyle manned it, I had it preset so that all he had to do was press the return button. At the start, that’s all he wanted, money in the bank.
But after a short time, Kyle felt like he needed a turn at being the sender, especially after he and Anna broke up. I knew this was coming, and I saw it as an opportunity. There were several hotties in our town I hadn’t been able to plow, because they were single. I was sure they wouldn’t be for long, but I didn’t have time to wait around for them to get boyfriends. And I wanted to do more than take over their bodies and see them naked, which, I did do on occasion. But what I really wanted was to stick my dick in them. And that’s where Kyle came in.
I sent him into a few husbands and boyfriends first to lull him into a sense of security. I’d pull him back after an hour, and he’d tell me all about fucking a milf that I’d fucked already. He began to look forward to me sending him. So he was excited when I told him I was sending him to a special target a week later. What I did not tell him, however, was that it was a girl. I hadn’t sent Kyle into a female body since Anna. I wasn’t sure how he’d take it, but I really wanted to fuck this person and didn’t want to wait around anymore.
I’d had this girl in mind when I first discovered Stealth Control online. Her name was Layla. She was cute as hell, and worked at our small food mart. She was a few years older than me, and I’d had a crush on her since forever. Since I’d graduated, I’d got up the nerve to ask her out several times. But even though I was pretty sure she didn’t have a boyfriend, she always said no. I was used to being rejected by girls, but this one stung, because the last time she’d said no, she’d called me by my school’s nickname for me, “Dustbin.”
So yeah. I had no problem making her mine with a little help from Kyle and Stealth Control. Did I feel bad about using Kyle to make that happen? Maybe a little. Not really though. If anything, he should be thanking me for including him at all. I was the one doing the lion’s share of the work, and he was benefitting tremendously from it. To smooth out any ill feelings though, I would endeavor to make him feel as good as I did when he was inside Anna.
So that day, Kyle totally thought he was going to bang another hot chick as I put the device over his head. The next thing he knows, he’s in a girls’ body and in the middle of a shift at the food mart.
The hilarious thing was that he didn’t leave! I gave 50/50 odds that he’d come running the two blocks to my apartment and accuse me of sending him into the wrong person. But he just stayed there, stocking or working Layla’s register or whatever. He did manage to sneak away though, and call me to find out why I wanted him there. I told him to wait, and that all would be revealed shortly.
Five minutes later, I strode into the food mart and made a beeline to Kayla’s register. When he saw me come in, he got nervous and asked why I was there in person. I winked, and told him to meet me in the bathroom. I think that’s when he figured it out. He crossed Layla’s arms and told me to go fuck myself.
I leaned forward and in a hushed whisper, I reminded him of a couple things. Like that I was the only one that could operate Stealth Control. And that shit like this was the whole reason were were doing this in the first place. I let him know that I’d had a crush on the girl he was in for years, but still couldn’t hook up with her since she was single. The only way I’d get to fuck her was if Kyle took one for the team, and if he said no, we might have to reevaluate our partnership.
He scrunched up her face and tried to look mad at me. He might have been furious, I didn’t know, and didn’t care. He seemed to grasp the importance of the situation he was in though. And a few minutes later, he fell in line, just like I thought he would.
I was waiting for him in the small men’s room. It was just a small concrete room with one toilet, a sink, and a mirror, and most importantly, a lock on the door. A minute later, I heard a knock.
I opened it, and the girl I’d been fantasizing about said, “Okay, I’m on break. Make it quick. I don’t want to get her fired.”
Seeing Layla talk to me in the bathroom, and knowing what I was about to do to her body, made my dick rock solid. I pulled up her black, polyester work shirt so I could see her small boobs. She sighed as she began to unbutton her black pants. She slid them and her panties down. She was shorter than me, and I was able to lift her up and put her ass on the sink. I didn’t waste time, and thrust into her right away. To my surprise, she was wet and ready.
I pulled out of her, and explored her down there with a finger. I slid it up and down for a few seconds. She wouldn’t look at me, but I held my glistening finger up where she could see it and asked, “What’s up with this, Kyle?”
“Please do not say my name right now?” was his only reply.
“I just want to know why you're so wet, is all? I asked. Kayla’s face turned a pretty shade of pink, right before I rammed my full length back into her pussy.
“Fuck,” she moaned. “I don’t know. This body was horny the minute I got here, and it’s only gotten worse. Even though I couldn’t see myself, I realized pretty quick you’d put me into Layla at the food mart. At first I thought you’d sent me to the wrong person, or that you wanted me to take lottery tickets or cash from the till. But the second you showed up here, I knew what was coming.”
“Oh, I’ll be coming all right,” I quipped. But amazingly, Kyle beat me to it. The hot little bod he found himself in began to quiver and quake after I’d been pumping Layla’s tight pussy for just a few minutes. Kyle couldn’t be quiet about it either. Layla’s voice began making these slutty squeals, and begged me to go deeper. And then I heard someone bang on the door and ask what was going on, which was pretty fucking stupid because by the sound alone it should have been obvious.
After Layla came, she began rocking her hips back and forth on the edge of the sink. She gave me a real sultry look, then leaned forward and put her lips on mind. That took me by surprise, but Kyle wasn’t done, because a second later, Layla’s tongue forced its way into my mouth. I began pumping her even faster. This was amazing. I was fucking Layla. This was incredible. Not quite as good as Kyle’s mom, which was more of a surprise to me, but still pretty freaking fantastic.
She broke off the kiss, and our eyes met. She said, “You know, I always wanted to get fucked in here. I’m glad it was by you, Dustin.”
I knew it was just Kyle messing with me, trying to get me to cum. And it worked. I erupted inside of her. She wrapped her legs around me and pulled me deeper as I coated her insides.
Reality set in pretty quick, as someone was still pounding on the fucking door. I pulled my pants up, and Kyle made Layla’s uniform as presentable as he could. I told Kyle I’d get him out of Layla second I got back to the apartment. I unlocked the restroom door, and one of our town’s nosiest residents greeted me. Her name was Sheri Egret, and she looked pleased as punch to be witnessing such salacious gossip as a public hook up in the food mart. She glanced past me and saw Layla, then she started to berate us both. I just left and let Kyle deal with the aftermath. I also made it a point to confirm that Sheri had been dosed with nero-receivers. Not because I wanted to have sex with her, but because if she wanted gossip, I’d make her the center of it.
When I pulled Kyle back ten minutes later, I was amazed to hear that Layla wasn’t going to get fired. Sheri had tattled to the manager about our hook up, and publicly, the manager had promised repercussions. But once Sheri left, the manager said what Layla did on her break was her business. I found out later that Layla and the manager had been fuck buddies at one point in time, so the manager pretty much let her get away with whatever.
I went into the food mart the next day to check on Layla’s thoughts on our bathroom tryst. I wanted to see how she’d justified what had happened while under Stealth Control. She gave me an appraising look when I got there, like, really looked me over. She didn’t say anything, so I figured what the hell, and asked her out again. She still said no! However, she also said she wouldn’t mind meeting me in the bathroom again in the future. When I pressed her what she meant, she told me that for a supposed loser, I was a pretty good lay. She said she was glad she’d given me a chance.
That made Kyle’s behavior worth it. Yes, he had been absent with me about ambushing him into sex as a woman. I thought it was interesting that he didn’t seem near as angry as when I put him into Anna. Regardless, I told him I’d make it up to him. I wasn’t sure why I needed to, especially since he seemed to enjoy getting fucked as a girl.
That’s probably why I did what I did next, because I wanted to experience sex as a woman for myself. So the next day, I showed up at Kyle’s house, stealthed as Anna. Kyle was surprised to see his ex there, and I didn’t let on that it was actually me. His parents doted on me in Anna’s body, and couldn’t stop fussing about how glad they were that I’d visited.They invited me to stay for dinner. I spent most of the meal trying not to stare at Kyle’s mom’s tits.
After dessert, Kyle took me upstairs and was all, I miss you, and thinking maybe we should get back together, and other bullshit. I laughed and finally let him in on the charade.
He started to get angry, like, angrier than I’d ever seen. But then I took Anna’s clothes off and said he could do whatever he wanted to her body, as long as I didn’t have to kiss him. He wasn’t angry after that. Well, he fucked me like he was angry, but I didn’t mind. It was so weird being a chick and having a dick shoved into me. But other than having to see Kyle’s face or his junk, it wasn’t bad. It was actually really good. I liked getting groped. And the feeling of Kyle’s eyes roaming all over Anna’s body, and how much he got off onto it, wow. I think he really liked her.
He came all too quick though, and so I had him finger fuck me to climax. He started to protest, but I told him I’d go find someone else to make me cum in Anna’s body, and then he obliged me. After that, I told him he should thank me, because he got to experience sex with an ex. I ordered him to go to my apartment, and press the waiting enter key. I was hoping he’d take his time, but I was back in my body less than an hour later.
The next day, I busied myself by taking over Sheri Egret. I didn’t stay long, just long enough to mow her lawn in the nude. It caused quite a stir. A lot of pictures and videos were taken by curious and horny neighbors before a visit from the county sheriff’s department put a stop to it. That was fine, because I’d finished the lawn.
For quite awhile, the whole town was our playground. We did what we wanted, when we wanted, and who we wanted. Right up until the day it all ended.
I had slept in, and got woken up by Kyle knocking on my door. I let him in, and he smiled and clapped me on the back like we were best friends. Over the last few weeks, he’d become a real team player. He didn’t argue or complain anymore if I sent him into a girl I wanted to fuck.
He asked to speak with me in my room. I thought that was weird, but whatever. I went to sit in my computer chair, but he chuckled and told me to have a seat on my bed. Again, I obliged, wondering what he thought he was going to do on my computer. I watched in astonishment as his fingers became a blur on my keyboard. I asked him what the hell he was doing, but he didn’t respond. When I tried to stop him, he shoved me hard onto the floor. That was the moment I knew something was wrong.
When he was done typing, he turned to me, still with that damned smile, and apologized. “Sorry about that, Dustin. Couldn’t have you interrupting me while I was locking you out though.”
“Locking me out? What are you talking about?”
“First, let me thank you by saying-”
He stopped as we both heard the door to my apartment open. I heard several voices in my living room.
“Who the fuck is in my-”
“You’ll find out soon enough,” Kyle said smoothly. “But first let me say, thank you so much, from all of us, for the fantastic job you’ve done here in this little town. Very few people showed as much initiative as you. We’d hoped to take over some residences here and there throughout the country, but a whole town! This is really special. It creates a whole bunch of new options.”
I was getting very worried. Kyle never sounded this smart. And he couldn’t type that fast to save his life. “Tell me what’s going on!” I demanded.
Kyle grinned and spread out his arms. “Isn’t it obvious? I helped get Stealth Control into the wild, well, me and a team of very talented hackers. And we kept tabs on the people who were smart enough to use it, first through with a back hack into your devices. But eventually, something a little more intimate.”
I gulped.
“Did you think you were the one always in control since you began your little town takeover? Ha! My colleagues and I spent so much time in you both, helping you along as you made this a perfect little black market stealth site.”
I couldn’t believe it. I’d been the puppet on a string this whole time. “Buy why? There’s a whole resort for this sort of thing?”
He laughed. “That’s run by people I used to work with. They’re doing okay, but they have all these rules and regulations, and all the money gets filtered up the ladder. That won’t be the case here in your town. There will be almost no restrictions. The gloves come off so to speak. Anyone that pays us will get to come here, and use the residents however they please, as long as it’s not in a way that draws undue attention to police or government.”
“You can’t do this!”
“Come now. You’re smart enough to realize that it’s already done. And all because of you! Please know, we want to acknowledge that. You really did great! So, on behalf of me and my team, we’re willing to offer you something very special.”
“No! This is my town! I’m in charge here! I call the shots! Find your own town!”
Kyle gave me a sympathetic look. “Dustin, are you sure? There’s something amazing on the other side of that door. If you’re willing to just let go and let us do our thing, I think you’ll find-”
“Fuck you!” I shouted. I’d worked too hard to let someone else just take this from me. The first chance I got, I was getting on a computer and finding a way to kick them all out. They couldn’t do this. They didn’t have the right! I was the one who-
Kyle shouted through the door, “We’re going with Plan B!”
“What the hell’s plan B?” I asked, but a second later, a shiver ran through my body. I stood up. I might as well see who the hell was in my living room. “Let’s do this,” I said to Kyle.
Kyle opened the door and said, “After you.”
My eyes bulged as I surveyed the inhabitants of my living room. Twelve of the hottest women in our town were there, all at once, and very naked.
“Hi, Dustin!” they said at once.
And then it was on. They swarmed me and practically ripped the clothes from my body. I helped out where I could, and then I became completely enveloped in soft flesh. Boobs were shoved in my face. Multiple tongues found my dick. My hands were grabbed and I was allowed to paw anywhere and everywhere my hearts desired. I was more turned on than I’d ever been.
Repeatedly the horny mob got me to the brink of climax, then backed off. One of them would stroke me gently and let me watch as the rest of them made out together. Kyle got in on the action and was thrusting his dick in a new hole every twenty seconds.
“This guy’s going to burst eventually,” I said. “Is she almost here?”
I assumed there were even more girls, which was why I had asked.
Kyle checked his phone between thrusts and said, “Yeah, she’s pulling up now.”
A minute later, my mother came through the door. My mom was not an ugly woman, but she wasn’t going to win any beauty pageants either. Years of smoking, drinking, and who knows what else had stolen her good looks. And right then her face was covered in makeup that made her look like a two bit whore.
Kyle stopped fucking and started filming on his phone. “Hey! Look who it is, Dustin! It’s your mom! You ready to fuck your mom?”
I wanted to say no, but I was so horny, and my lust compelled me to yell, “Get over here, Mom!”
She marched right over, shedding her clothes as she came. She bent over in front of me, and I impaled her loose pussy with my cock.
As Kyle’s phone kept recording, she yelled, “Fuck me Dustin! Fuck your mother! That’s right! Treat me like the whore that I am! I love it! I love my son’s dick! Tell the world how much you love fucking your own mom, Dustin!”
A part of me wondered in that moment as my dick slid in and out of my mom’s wet hole, was I really the one in control? I felt like I was. Everything had been my idea, right? It was my idea to keep fucking my mom in that moment.
But that illusion was shatters as Kyle came in for a closeup and said seriously, “It didn’t have to be this way, Dustin. If you had just played ball, you could have fucked the other girls as a thank you, and we’d have left your mother out of it. Too bad, I guess.”
While he was talking, I came. I came inside my mom, and it felt great.
Then Kyle said, “I’ll send you a copy of the video tomorrow. If you remove even one of the transmitters, or do anything to remotely piss us off, me leaking the video online won’t be the worst of your problems.” Then he turned to the naked, writhing females still going at it in every free space of my kitchen and living room. “Pack it up horndogs! You can finish this orgy at Kyle’s house! I’m sure my ‘mom and dad’ want in on the action too!”
It’s been a week since that happened. I’m scared to leave the house. I question whether any of my decisions and actions are my own. I know not to try and stop them. I’m sure by now, they’ve got enough information and blackmail on me and the residents of this town to ruin us all.
The end.
Kyle
I knew my girlfriend Anna was mad at me by the way she slammed my car door. She knew I hated that, but it was her go to move whenever she was pissed at me. “Something wrong?” I asked irritably as we walked up to Dustin’s apartment.
“Yeah. I told you I wanted to go shopping, Kyle, not go to your dorky friend’s house.”
“He’s not my friend,” I argued. “Not really”
“Bullshit! You hang out with him at least a couple times a month.”
“We play games or watch movies. Doesn’t mean we’re tight.”
“Oh, I’m sorry,” Anna said sarcastically. “He’s just an acquaintance that you hang out with on a regular basis and share hobbies and interests with. Like a friend!”
“Look, I only do it because he helped me graduate last year. You know this.”
“Doesn’t mean you owe him a kidney or anything.”
“This is hardly a kidney. He asked for me to stop by today, and to bring you along. He said it was really important, and fuck it, I owe him.”
Before we got to the steps that led to Dustin’s third floor apartment, my girlfriend grabbed my arm to stop me. “You don’t owe him anything. You were nice to him at school, and that was enough. You can stop now. He’s a lost cause.”
I just smiled at her, and shrugged free of her grip. I hated when she tried to tell me what to do, which was becoming more and more frequent.
As she huffed behind me, she kept on grumbling. “Why the hell did I have to come anyway?”
I tried to placate as we climbed the stairs. “I’m sure it’ll be quick. He probably just needs a woman’s perspective on something, and that’s why he had me bring you.”
Anna groaned. “My perspective is that he hit a treadmill and shower more than once a week. Let’s just go. Let’s say that something came up and you can come back by yourself tomorrow.”
I whirled around to face her. “Give me a blowjob in the car and you got a deal.”
She pursed her lips. “Counter offer. I let you be single again.”
I sighed. “Sorry,” I said half heartedly. “But he probably already saw us pull up. Let’s just go. It’ll be quick, then I’ll take you shopping.”
She stared at me for a moment, weighing her options, deciding if this was the hill she wanted to die on. Finally, she said, “Fine, but if all he does is look me in the tits like last time I saw him, I’m out.”
As I turned my back on her, I said, “They are nice looking tits.”
She punched me in the butt and said, “You must really miss being single.”
We got to his door, and I looked at Anna. She had arranged her pretty face into something that made you think she wasn’t totally annoyed at your presence, which was close enough for me. I knocked.
Dustin answered the door immediately, like he had been waiting on the other side. He ushered us in enthusiastically saying, “Thank you so much for coming. Come in, come in. It’s good to see you both.”
Dustin was shorter than us both. I’m tall, about 6 foot 4 inches, but Anna’s like, 5 foot 9 or something. And Dustin is even shorter. It’s probably why he got picked on so much in high school. That and his interpersonal skills were fucking terrible. I’m pretty sure I was the only friend he had, which was really more of an alliance born out of necessity. He helped me graduate, and I kept him from getting forced into lockers.
“Alright, Dustin,” I said as he shut the door. “Anna and I are in a hurry, so we won’t be able to stay long. What did you want to show us?”
Dustin smiled in a mad scientist sort of way that I knew Anna would find a little unnerving. “Only something that’s going to blow your mind.” He snapped his fingers and pointed at me as if remembering something. “But first, can I offer you both a drink?”
“Uh, no thanks,” I informed him under the watchful eye of my girlfriend.
“Are you sure? I just made mimosas.” He said, looking hopefully at Anna.
He made eye contact with her for two whole seconds before I saw his eyes drift down to her boobs. The girls in school had always thought he was a creep, and that wasn’t going to change anytime soon. And since he didn’t like sports or talking about cars, which was what every guy cared about in our small rural town, he pretty much assured himself that he was going to be a loner.
What Dustin liked was computers and smelling like a combination of body odor and nachos. But the guy had helped me graduate by hacking into the school’s servers and changing a couple of grades. Since we were one of a few recent graduates that hadn’t gone off to college, I didn’t mind hanging out with him from time to time. But my girlfriend sure seemed had a problem with it.
I watched Anna stare daggers at him, then look at me and mouth the word, “Tits.” But Dustin had said something I knew would spark her attention. She sighed, snapped her fingers near her eyes, causing Dustin to look at her in the face and said, “Eyes up here, creep. Yes, I will have a mimosa.”
“Me too, I guess,” I said. “But not too much. I’m driving.”
As he turned his back on us, I thought I heard mumble, “It won’t take much.”
He came back seconds later and handed us plastic cups, one filled to the brim, the other, only halfway. “I remember you liking mimosas, Anna.” Dustin said. “I figured you couldn’t say no to one.”
Anna took a sip and said, “You figured right, Dustbin.”
I saw Dustin bristle at his old high school nickname, something he got all the way back in elementary school. Someone called him Dustbin because he often came to school dirty and smelly, like that Peanuts character. I knew he hated the nickname. Anna knew it too. It was how she not so subtly voiced her displeasure at being here.
I watched Dustin’s eyes grow dark, and for a second I thought he was going to tell Anna off. But then he seemed to veil his annoyance at my girlfriend, and said, “Well I hope you like it.” He looked at me with a nervous expectation. “Try yours too, Kyle.”
“You promise there’s not too much alcohol in this?”
He blew air out his nose. “No. You’ll barely even know it's there.”
“Is that why it tastes funny?” Anna asked.
I looked into the glass dubiously.
“Just please try it,” Dustin begged. “Just a sip.”
I rolled my eyes and brought the cup up to my lips. As the liquid passed into my mouth, Dustin broke into a huge grin. I didn’t know what he was so happy about. It was not the best mimosa I’d ever had. Anna was right. There was a funny taste.
I downed it though and said, “You’re right. I couldn’t taste any alcohol.”
“Me neither,” Anna complained.
“I’m sorry,” Dustin apologized. “It was probably 98 percent orange juice. Kyle, can I see you in the other room real quick?”
I looked towards the only other room he must be talking about. It was a one bedroom apartment after all. The door to it was open and I could see clothes strewn about the floor and at least two empty pizza boxes. “Whatever you needed us for, can’t you show us out here?”
Dustin rubbed his hands together. “I’ve got to show it to you, and only you, first.”
I hesitated, but my girlfriend prodded me to action. “Just go so we can get out of here.”
I looked towards the room again, and wondered how long I could hold my breath. “Okay, but make it quick.” I walked into the room, followed closely by Dustin. He shut the door behind me, leaving my girlfriend alone in his living room. I was jealous of her, because at least the smell was better out there.
The only furniture in his room was a small bed currently full of comic books, and a computer desk with a chair.
Dustin sat at his computer desk, and since there was no other place, I moved some comic books on his bed so I could sit down. “Alright,” I said insistently. “What’s up?”
I watched him become more animated than I’ve ever seen him before as he asked, “Have you ever heard of Stealth Control?”
I nodded slowly. “Yeah. I heard about it. It was some government project, right? And people got all worried and there were all these conspiracies. But all that blew over and now it’s used at some resort. People our age can go on vacation there so other people can experience a vacation through their eyes. Like through virtual reality or something.”
Dustin turned towards his computer screen and pointed at a black screen filled with white ones and zeros. “It’s better than that.”
“Okay. I’m sure it’s great. We done here?”
Dustin gave me a disappointed look. “You don’t understand. This is incredible technology that allows others to hijack someone else’s mind and control their actions. It’s so much more than virtual reality.”
I nodded along, but was quickly losing patience.
He continued. “Someone on the dark web leaked everything about this project, and I mean everything. How it all works. How to build a working prototype. How to put together the necessary transmitters. How to utilize the program. It took a long time to read through, and even longer to build, but I did it. The only thing that was hard to get my hands on were the neuro-receivers themselves. I had to order them from some very sketchy people online, but I got them. And today I get to see if they work.”
“I’m going to pretend like I understood any of that. Good luck with your stealth project. I’m going to go try and make my girlfriend not mad at me for the rest of the day so I can maybe get lucky later.”
“Wait!” he exclaimed. “Give me thirty seconds to show you how awesome this is!”
I gave an exasperated sigh. “Let’s see it.”
I watched as his fingers flew across the keyboard for ten seconds. Then he picked up a round silver halo looking thing and put it on his head and began to explain. “This is very rudimentary of course. I’m sure the resort has much better equipment, but this should still be sufficient. By putting this on, I become the sender. And if it works, you become the receiver.”
I guffawed. “Wait, what? How can I be a receiver? I thought I read that the people in Stealth Control had to get a shot of neuro somethings.”
“Neuro-receivers, yes. They had to be injected into the bloodstream, yeah,” he said. “They’ve made a few advances though. For one, they can be given orally. And two, instead of a 24 hour period, they can stay in the body indefinitely.”
Before he finished talking, I realized what he’d done. He’d spiked the mimosas with something he’d gotten from some shady website. He was going to kill me and Anna.
Before I could lash out at him, he said, “Here goes nothing,” and pressed the enter button on his keyboard.
Nothing was right. I watched with some alarm as he slumped forward. A pulse of alarm ran through my body. I stood up quickly and looked at my friend. What was he playing at? I wanted to yell at him for spiking our drinks, but I decided not to give him the attention he so obviously wanted. I turned on the camera on his monitor instead and looked at myself reflected on the screen.
I let out a whoop! I’m not a narcissist, not compared to my girlfriend anyway, but I did know I looked good. At that moment, I thought I looked so good that I started flexing my biceps, and pounded my abs a few times with my meaty fists.
“It feels good in here!” I proclaimed to Dustin, who still showed no movement at all. I didn’t care. It gave me a good excuse to leave. But before I went, I decided to tell him a message on his computer that I was taking off.
“Okay, don’t hate me because of what I’m about to do,” I said to the camera. I winked at myself. That should be enough. And then I walked out of the room, and closed the door behind me.
Anna looked up from her phone and said, “About time. What did he show you?”
“Nothing,” I said truthfully. I plopped down next to my girlfriend and put my arms around her kind of awkwardly. She gave me a weird look. Trying to alleviate some of the tension from earlier, I told her, “Hey, you look really good today. Can I have a kiss?”
Her eyes went back to her phone and she said, “Depends on if we’re leaving this dump.”
“That’s not very nice,” I said. I grabbed her face and turned it towards me. She acted surprised, probably because I’m usually not this forceful, but I really wanted a kiss right then. I pressed my mouth to hers, and for a moment she resisted, but then her lips parted for me.
A few seconds later she pushed me back. “Kyle! That is way too much tongue!”
“Sorry, uh, babe,” I said. I’m usually a better kisser than that. I don’t know why I was trying to rush it. It was probably because I had gotten really horny when I saw her. On a whim, I reached out and cupped her boobs with my hands and squeezed.
She didn’t stop me as I fondled them, but did say, “Uh, excuse you?”
I felt like it had been ages since I touched them, so I said, “They feel as amazing as I thought they would.”
“Kyle, stop it!” she protested. “You’re being really weird. Can we go already?”
I kept groping her, getting more and more turned on. Her boobs were so great. They were two big handfulls. I couldn’t stop squeezing them through her shirt. But I wanted more. So I tried to leverage the situation in my favor. “We can go if you show me your boobs.”
Anna looked at me with disgust. “Ew, here? No. What if Dustin walked in and saw me. It’d blow his mind and he’d die.”
“It’s okay,” I told her. “He’s taking a nap. I’m the only one that will see them. And it’s okay because I’m your boyfriend.” It was flawless logic really.
For a second, I wasn’t sure she was going to do it. But then she rolled her eyes, gave a half smile, and pulled up her shirt. A second later, she flipped up her bra, and let her breasts pop out. They looked better than ever.
I must have really been gawking, because she started to tease me. “They’re just my boobs, Kyle. You’ve seen them like, a thousand times.”
That was true. But every time seemed like the first time when it came to boobs. I was so turned on. I wondered if… “Would you suck my dick?”
I watched with disappointment as she frowned, and then put the bra back in place. “You’re so romantic. No. I flashed you, which was more than you deserved, now let’s go.”
“Okay, hold on,” I said. “I need to go tell Dustin goodbye.”
Anna gave me a puzzled look. “I thought you said he was taking a nap?”
I had said that. Probably because he looked like he had been taking a nap in his chair. But the way I’d rushed out of there, I should probably go check to be sure he was alright. “He is, but I’ll tell him bye anyway.”
I went back into Dustin’s room and shut the door behind me. Instead of saying anything to Dustin directly, I looked back at my reflection in the monitor to say goodbye to him that way. “Hey, Kyle. You’re not going to believe this. But I just took over your body, went out, kissed your girlfriend, and got her to flash me. Don’t be mad. It’s true though. I’ve been you for the last few minutes. Anna’s boobs are perfect by the way,” I finished with two thumbs up.
I don’t know why I said all that, it was just the first thing that came to mind. I pressed a button on the keyboard to stop the recording. Then I pressed some other buttons just to act like Dustin who was always clacking away on the thing. But as I pressed the last button, I felt strange, like some invisible force had released me. A second later, I saw Dustin’s face come up from his reclined position with the hugest grin on it.
“That was fantastic!” he said.
“Your nap?” I asked. “That was really weird by the way. We were talking and then you just-”
“No!” he interrupted. “I stealthed into your body. I was controlling you like a freaking puppet, and if I understand it right, you had no idea.”
“Bro, whatever you’re on, save some for me next time. I’m out.”
“Wait,” Dustin said, his fingers flying on the keyboard. “Why would you say this to me?”
I watched as the video I just made appeared on the screen. It was near the end, and I heard myself say, “I just took over your body, went out, kissed your girlfriend, and got her to flash me.”
“Why would you tell me something like that?” Dustin insisted.
“I don’t know. Maybe because I see the way you’re always staring at her tits, and I guess I just, I called you out on it!”
“Holy shit, dude!” my Dustin exclaimed. “You really do believe it was you and not me who just went out there, crammed your tongue down your girl’s throat, and felt her up?”
Dustin’s words pissed me off, and I told him so. “She is my girlfriend, so yeah, bro, it was certainly me who went out there and did those things.”
I watched Dustin’s mouth twist into a mean smirk. “But how can I know that’s what happened if I was in here the whole time with the door shut?”
That question rattled me for some reason. But, wait, there was an explanation. “Because…because I told you on the video. You heard me say all those things, because you weren’t really asleep.”
Dustin’s smirk grew. “But how would I know that she thinks I used too much tongue?”
What the hell? Did he have cameras set up in his living room? “You fucking pervert! I don’t know how you know, but I’m leaving. And if you see me on the street, go the other way.”
As I put my hand on the doorknob to leave, I heard him say, “I guess I’ll have to show you another way.”
I heard him begin clacking on his keyboard, which was fine by me. I didn’t particularly feel like listening to anything he had to say.
Anna
This was fucking riduculous. First, I get dragged to this loser’s house. Then my boyfriend treats me like an object on a couch that should be condemned because it smells like loser. And now he’s back in Dustin’s stupid room doing who knows what. If Kyle thinks he’s getting any today, he is sorely mistaken. I’m so pissed that dumping him doesn’t sound like a horrible idea. I won’t, because he’s so fucking hot, but if he keeps this shit up, even that won’t be enough.
I heard the door open and I looked up at him from my seat on the couch. He really did look good 24/7. But I wasn’t about to tell him right then. “About damn time!” I seethed.
“I’m sorry, babe,” Kyle started, and it really did sound like he meant it. “I think Dustin’s smoking something. You wouldn’t believe the stuff he’s saying right now?”
“Tell me all about it on the way to the mall,” I said as I stood up. I was almost to the door, when I got dizzy all of a sudden. I might have fallen, had Kyle moved quickly to steady me.
“Are you all right?” Kyle asked, looking at me with genuine concern.
“My hero,” I giggled. As he righted me, I felt my anger towards him. I reached up on my tiptoes to put my arms around him, and kissed him on the cheek. Then I whispered in his ear, “It’s me. Dustin.”
I thought it would be a funny thing to say to him, and I was right. My boyfriend jumped back from me like I was radioactive.
“Why did you say that?” he asked.
“Because I am,” I said with a smile. It was hilarious to me that he was taking what I’d said so seriously.
“No, no you’re not,” he argued.
I ignored him and looked down at my cleavage. “Wow!” I exclaimed. My tits looked fantastic in this low cut top I’d recently purchased. Kyle liked it too, because he’d been sneaking glances at my chest since he picked me up. As long as it was Kyle, that was okay by me. I pressed them together, giving him even more cleavage to stare at. “It feels different seeing them from this angle.” I slipped a hand down the front of my shirt, going beneath the bra and feeling the soft flesh there. “Oh, that feels different too. Really nice.”
It was true. Kyle could be rough, which I liked sometimes. But the way I was gently rubbing my boob right then made me hot.
“Anna, are you and Dustin playing some sick prank on me right now? Is he paying you? Whatever this is, it’s not funny.”
Dustin wasn’t paying me, but I did feel like joking some more. “It’s really me in here,” I said, and I pulled my top off. As expected his eyes zeroed in on my chest. “You wouldn’t punch your girlfriend for feeling up her own tits, would you?”
Kyle’s eyes were wide as he snapped at me. “Cover yourself up! Dustin’s right in the other room!”
“No, he’s not,” I said in a sing song voice. “I keep telling you, he’s right here. What can I do to prove it to you?”
I watched my boyfriend clench his fist. He was angry now. Good. Serves him right for making me wait all this time.
“Just put your top back on,” he ordered.
I gave him a pitying smirk. “I don’t think so.”
“Why not?” he pleaded.
“Because I want you to believe me, duh. Why don’t you ask me to do something that Anna would never do in a million years. Something like, um, oh, I could get completely naked and run up and down the street.”
I would never do that in a million years, but figured it was the best way to keep messing with him. I waited for him to call my bluff, but he just stood there with a dumb look on his face. So after a few seconds of silence had passed between us, I reached behind my back and unhooked my bra. Well, I tried to unhook it. More like I fumbled and struggled with it until my fingers got lucky. As I slid the straps off my shoulders, I looked down to watch the girls bounce free. It captivated me more than usual. I even gave a couple jumps to see them jiggle more.
Kyle put his hands up in surrender, and tried to look me in the eyes. It was really cute how much power my boobs had over him.
“Okay, okay,” he begged. “Uh, something you wouldn’t do. Why don’t you, uh, give me a blowjob right now in Dustin’s living room?”
I put my hands on my hips and smirked at him. “Something less gay, dude.” It was a weird excuse not to blow my boyfriend, I know. But I’ve come up with more creative reasons than that before.
Kyle seemed to think it was strange too, because he gave a dismissive chuckle and said, “Less gay? Okay, how about you go flash your tits to Dustin in the other room.”
I let my shoulders slump. I let him think he had me there, because he knew I’d never want that lazy slob to see my tits. But as I walked towards Dustin’s bedroom door, I knew this was the thing that would really make Kyle regret bringing me here and wasting my time. Besides, they were my tits, and I could show them to whomever I damn well wanted.
I pulled the door open and was instantly disappointed. Dustin wasn’t even looking at me. He looked like he was passed out in his chair. Undeterred, I whirled around and winked at Kyle and said, “Oh, looks like I’m sleeping. I guess I’ll have to do more than flash him.”
I laughed at Kyle’s disbelieving face. He really didn’t think I’d take things this far. But that’s what he got for bringing me to this dump. Maybe next time he’d think twice before dragging me along. To drive my point home, I walked over and sat on Dustin’s lap facing him. Then I took my tits and began rubbing them all over Dustin’s face.
To give a bit more theater, I said in my sexiest voice possible, “Ooh, Dustin. I love putting my big boobs in your face. I wish you’d put your cock in me. I bet it’s so much bigger than Kyle’s.”
“That’s enough!” Kyle roared.
He was so loud that I jumped on Dustin’s lap. I turned toward him and said, “Do you believe me now?”
Kyle was seething, but he nodded at me.
“Good. Are you willing to help me with it?” I asked. I did want my boyfriend’s help. I wanted to leave. But…I also was feeling pretty aroused, like, more than usual, especially for being in a guy’s smelly room.
“Get out of her first, and then I’ll listen,” he demanded.
“Okay, but you’ll want me to exit her in a slightly less compromised position. As great as this is, she might have some questions if I stopped sending the signal right now.” I sounded so smart just then, about as smart as I knew Dustin was. I turned and began typing on his keyboard like I was a real hacker.
“There,” I said, pretending I was as nerdy as Dustin. “It’s all set. Just hit enter once I’m in the other room, and we can talk.”
He fumed some more, but nodded again.
“Just don’t hit me,” I said as I extracted myself from Dustin’s lap, and walked out of the room. I had just closed the door when I shivered. I looked down and immediately knew why. I was chilly because of all my exposed flesh. As I stooped to pick up my discarded clothes, I pondered why I had pushed things so far.
Those thoughts were quickly pushed aside by a loud scuffle on the other side of Dustin’s door. Then I heard Dustin shout, “I said don’t fucking hit me!”
Dustin
I rubbed my cheek where the meathead’s fist hit me. It was already starting to swell. I liked Kyle well enough, but he was really starting to piss me off. I was showing him something truly amazing, and he thanks me by punching me. He hadn’t given me a choice. I had to take over Anna. It was the only way to get him to believe me. It hadn’t hurt anything, because Anna had no idea what I’d done. That was the beauty of Stealth Control.
He towered over me, but I wasn’t intimidated. “Don’t do that again,” I warned.
“I should do a lot more than that,” Kyle said threateningly. “I don’t know how you convinced Anna to go along with this fiction, but I’m out.”
It was then that I realized how incredibly thick Kyle was. He still didn't believe me. I had taken over his body and felt up his girlfriend. I had taken over Anna and shoved her titties right in my own face. What did a guy have to do to convince people around here that they had access to a dark web mind possession program? I figured there was only one way now, and my fingers hit the keyboard.
As Kyle turned to leave, I stood up and pushed him onto my bed. He hadn’t been expecting that. He sat back up quickly, and I jammed the silver halo onto his head, then reached over and hit the enter key.
I looked back over and saw his eyes roll back in his head. I whispered in his ear, “Third time’s the charm.” Then he fell back onto my bed.
Anna
My double D’s were sugly back into my bra, and I had just gotten my top back on when I shivered. Was I still cold? I began to feel my arms, my face, and eventually looked down at my chest. I definitely wasn’t cold. In fact, I felt my body warming up again. I was getting hot even. So hot that I screamed, “Aah! What is happening?”
I saw Dustin come through his door. His face looked like Kyle had punched him. It didn’t stop him from smiling at me though.
“How about now?” He asked. “Do you believe me now?”
I didn’t know what he was talking about, but I saw Kyle’s legs on the bed. I peered around Dustin to see a bit more into his room. From what I could tell, Kyle was passed out on his bed. Dustin must’ve retaliated somehow. I responded with a question of my own. “What the fuck did you do?” I sounded furious. Good.
Dustin walked over to me and I went to hit him, but he caught my arm. I was taller than he was, but not stronger apparently.
“Don’t even try in this body,” he sneered. “Behave yourself, and I’ll put you back. I just need you to believe that I’m telling you the truth.”
The truth about what? What was he talking about? I decided to play along like I knew, because right then I just wanted to see if Kyle was okay. “I believe you! I believe you! Now put me back!”
“Well now hold on,” Dustin drawled. “I want you to be real sure. I’m not going to transfer you back and then you think it’s still just a dream, right?”
I shook my head.
“But also, you see, I feel I’m owed a bit of an apology. I was telling you the truth after all, letting you in on something very special, and then you hit me.”
If saying sorry would let me check on my boyfriend, that seemed easy enough. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know. How could I know?”
“Because I told you, dude. I showed you and…shit. I guess I can’t blame you too much. Stealth Control is real good at covering its tracks. The host body thinks everything they’re made to say and do is their idea. Anything they can’t understand, that doesn’t make sense, their brain finds a way to excuse it or justify it. If push comes to shove, it’ll even block it out if it has to, so don’t worry about what happens next.”
It seemed to me like Dustin had completely lost his mind, because he sounded like something out of a science fiction movie. But it was not lost on me the way his voice dripped with lust as he told me not to worry. I did indeed worry as he continued.
“In way of a sincere apology, I’d like you to strip naked. Right now.”
I couldn’t believe this creep. My boyfriend was in the other room, possibly hurt, and all he cared about was seeing my tits. “Bro, that’s not going to happen.”
“It’s not, huh? Do you know how to get back to your body? Do you understand anything you saw on the monitor? It’s not point and click.”
I thought about the keys on a keyboard, and said the first one that came to mind. “Enter.”
Dustin laughed at my answer. “Sure, sure. Yes, you do eventually have to press Enter. But do you know the sequence you have to press before that?”
I shook my head no because I really didn’t understand the question.
“Well then, you’re wasting my time. You can either take off your clothes, or drag your body out of here and come back when you’re ready to show me how sorry you are.”
I didn’t have time to play games. Kyle wasn’t stirring at all. He could be really hurt. I huffed angrily and took off my top. I struggled with my bra again for the second time today. I didn’t usually have this much trouble. I got it unclasped, then took off my jeans. I stood there in front of the loser, hoping it would be enough.
“All of your clothes,” Dustin insisted.
“Dude, c’mon!” I whined. I did not want this idiot to see any more of me than he already had. Still, as I glanced through the open door at Kyle again, I figured I didn’t have much of a choice. I gripped the sides of my panties and slid them down.
As I did, I glanced at my bush. I studied it, appreciating the fact that at least it was well trimmed. I touched the top of it, letting my fingers feel the sparse hair. Then I put a finger right on top of my bottom lips and…
“Ahem,” Dustin said. “Not distracting you, am I?”
I quickly put my hands at my sides and glared at him. “No! It’s just, I’ve never seen it from this angle.”
He chuckled. “Believe me, I understand. Now get over here and suck my dick.”
I couldn’t help it as my face twisted in obvious disgust. “You’re joking,” I said.
“You can still leave,” Dustin said, pointing at his front door.
I hesitated. Kyle was always asking for blowjobs, but I very, very rarely gave them. But if this was something I had to do for Kyle’s sake, to make sure he was okay… “I thought you said nothing gay?” It was a flimsy argument, but I’d say anything if it meant keeping Dustin’s dick out of my mouth.
“Ha! That only pertained to me. You, however, are allowed to do gay stuff, as long as you got a pussy and tits.”
I scrunched up my face with rage. I thought about rushing him. But I knew he’d probably be able to stop me again. And I’d never be able to help Kyle if I couldn’t get past this jerk. As a feeling of defeat washed over me, I walked over to Dustin and dropped to my knees.
“I can’t fucking believe this,” I said.
“Oh shut up. If you had been a better friend, this wouldn’t be happening right now.”
As he unbuttoned his jeans, I looked up at him and asked, “What the fuck’s that supposed to mean?”
His eyes darkened as he said, “It means you’ve always thought you were better than me. Better than everyone. Well I was the one that saved your ass senior year. Yet whenever you come over and we hang out, you act like you’ve come down from on high and are doing me this huge favor. It’s bullshit. You’re not better than me. All you are is a musclehead that couldn’t go to college and got stuck in this hick town same as me. But you did get the hottest girl in our class, who was also too stupid to get out of here, but that worked out fine for me. Now, get to sucking.”
I gave him a look that would melt stone. His words stung. He was right though. I was stuck in this stupid town. But at least I had Kyle. And Kyle might be really hurt. Why else would he be in the other room, allowing this to happen. I steeled myself. I lowered the front of his underwear, and almost got poked in the eye by miniature Dustin, who was not as miniature as I thought it might be.
“Damn, man,” I gagged. “It smells. When was the last time you showered?”
“I don’t know,” he answered with a dismissive wave. “I’ll put it on my calendar.”
“Dude, no joke. I will straight throw up on your dick if it tastes half as bad as it smells.”
Dustin groaned, and to my surprise, he walked over to a kitchen cabinet. He pulled out a bottle of honey and let it drip onto his dick. “There,” he said after he’d drizzled the sticky substance along the length of his shaft.
“Still fucking gross,” I complained.
“Suck it or get out,” he said as he walked back over.
I kneeled there in front of him for a few seconds, then looked at him and said, “You can’t tell anyone about this. Not ever.”
“Your secret is safe with me. Especially since we’ll both be sharing many secrets in the days to come.”
As I pondered what that could mean, I parted my lips, and put them around the tip of Dustin’s cock. I kept my tongue back though. I wanted to delay that as long as possible. Dustin, however, did not want to wait. I felt a hand grip the back of my soft, blonde hair. A second later, he shoved me down on his cock. Sweat, precum and honey all rushed onto my taste buds, but I barely sensed them as my airway was constricted and I began to choke. His hand let go and I pulled off him sputtering.
“Dude, do not do that!”
“I don’t have time for you to wade into dick sucking waters, so I gave you a push. You’re welcome.”
He was such a jerk. He was right though. Other than not breathing, it hadn’t been terrible as I thought. Thanks to the honey, his dick tasted sweet. The smell was still there, but it was amazing how you could get used to a smell. I ran my tongue up and down his dick, getting all the honey. He began to moan. I wasn’t great at giving Kyle blowjobs, but he always liked it when I applied more pressure with my mouth. I wanted this to be over with as soon as possible so I could check on Kyle, so I tightened the seal on his shaft with my lips. At the same time, I started moaning like a bitch in heat. I intuited that would make him cum quicker.
As soon as I started moaning, I swear he grew another two inches. He didn’t care that I was faking it. For more of a show, I started caressing my boobs. That made me feel a little too good though. Damn it. I wasn’t trying to get turned on, but I knew I was wet. The whole thing was beyond fucked up.
I let a hand drop to my crotch and clumsily rubbed the area there that was begging for attention. But then I felt the cock in my mouth twitch. A second later, it began to pulse. I knew what was coming, and I panicked. I tried to jerk back, but Dustin’s hand was behind my head again, urging his cock deeper as his cum filled my mouth and went down my throat.
When the last drop was out, he let go and I came off spitting and yelling, “You fucking jerk!”
He had the nerve to laugh at me. “I think you were liking it there at the end, weren’t you?”
“The hell I was!” I said defensively.
“You were moaning like a porn star.”
“To get you to finish, dummy!”
“Yeah, is that why you started touching yourself? To get me to cum?”
“Shut up. I was not touching myself.” I lied.
“I’ll tell you what. How about I return the favor.”
“What?” I asked, but then he was picking me up and dumping me on the sofa. “No! Fuck! You don’t have to. No.” I squirmed as he pinned me with his weight. I could’ve fought harder, but I was so turned on right then. A sick part of me wanted to see what he meant by returning the favor. As he spread my legs and revealed my dripping pussy, I had a pretty good idea.
He leaned forward, and his tongue began to lick directly on my clit. It felt good. Better than good. He was better at eating pussy than I would have anticipated. I began squirming again, but this time out of pleasure. I began to play with my boobs, rubbing and cupping them first, but then teased my nipples. My whole body was on fire. Everything felt tremendously erotic to me, and my moans filled the tiny apartment. This time though, I wasn’t faking.
“Fuck, bro!” I exclaimed after my second orgasm. “How’d you learn to eat pussy so good?”
His face appeared to answer, and I immediately missed the absence of his tongue. I put a hand behind his head to push him back down, but before he was muffled by my pussy, he answered, “Porn!”
I giggled at this, and then was lost in pleasure. He ate me like a starving man at a buffet. I came again and again and again. He finally relented, and I lay panting on his couch. I felt so good I even complimented him. “That felt fucking amazing. Like, way better than…” I stopped, as I didn’t really have anything else to compare it to.
He gave me an inquisitive look. “I might…I might have to try it sometime.”
“That wouldn’t be too gay?” I asked as we both put our clothes back on.
“Eh, I’m sure we’ll blur the lines on all that real soon.”
“Well, I’m not doing it again,” I said, but without conviction. I mean, it was definitely a one time thing. But who knew Dustbin had such an amazing tongue. His dick hadn’t looked half bad either.
“We’ll see,” Dustin winked.
Before my mind could wonder further, I said firmly, “Just put me back now.”
Now fully dressed, I followed him into his room. I watched as he pressed a few buttons, then my body gave a jolt, as a wave of guilt crashed over me as I looked at Kyle. I had forgotten about him when Dustin had…when he had… I couldn’t believe what I’d done to him, and then what I’d let him do to me. As Kyle began to stir on Dustin’s bed, I realized I had just cheated on him.
Tears came to my eyes. But I brushed them away. Kyle never had to know. And if Dustin told him, I’d deny it. Kyle knew how much I hated Dustin. He’d totally believe me over him. I forced a smile and said, “Kyle, thank goodness you’re okay. You were out for a while. How do you feel?”
Kyle
I truly did not know how to answer that. I had been inside my girlfriend’s body, and not the old fashioned way. I had been forced to do things I never thought I’d do. And a very small part of me, a part that would never tell anyone in a million years, had liked it.
“I…I’m good. Uh, what about you?” I watched as my girlfriend’s face went scarlett. She was embarrassed!
“Uh, yeah. You scared us there for a minute. Dustin and I were really-”
Dustin cut her off. “Yeah, see how fine he is, Anna. Now give me a moment to talk with him again.”
I looked at Dustin dumbfounded. He was just carrying on like he hadn’t give me a series of mind blowing orgasms. I still needed to process it. But as I looked back at Anna, I saw I wasn’t the only one that need time to think.
“Oh, sure,” Anna said. “Yeah, I’ll just, uh…I’ll leave you to it then.”
“I thought you wanted to leave?”
“It’s okay. I’ll just…I’ll just sit here and uh…think about things.”
She was going to think about the fact that Dustin’s tongue had been lapping at her clit like a man possessed. She wouldn’t say it though. That was crazy to me! This Stealth Control was incredible in how it made the hosts think their actions were their own. I was now a believer, but I wasn’t sure I wanted to be involved. Especially if it meant aligning myself with Dustin. I told him that straight up.
“I believe you. But I don’t think I want anything to do with it.” I couldn’t look at him. I’d had his dick in my mouth. It hadn’t been my mouth, but…that didn’t matter. I had been the one in Anna’s body. I could remember how his dick tasted. I could remember how his tongue had parted my…my pussy lips.”
But Dustin wasn’t having it. “I’m afraid that’s not an option. I got plans for this town, and I need a partner. Someone’s got to man the computer and pull the other person out.”
The way he said it didn’t sit right with me. I wouldn’t hit him again, but I wasn’t going to let him hijack me or Anna again either. “Not interested.” And before he could argue, I picked up his computer, and threw it on the ground.
“Oh what the hell man!” he yelled.
“Just be glad I didn’t throw it at your head,” I retorted.
I managed to look at his face. All I saw there was anger, but I didn’t care. This hadn’t been the quick little stop I’d promised Anna earlier. I got my girlfriend, and walked out. I assumed I wouldn’t be hearing from Dustin anytime soon. As far as I was concerned, we were now even.
Anna was quiet as I took her for an early lunch. I took her to a couple of shops afterwards, but then she asked to go home. I was glad, because I was just going through the motions. I kept thinking about how Dustin had used me. How I’d never experienced anything like it. I wonder what Dustin had been planning to do with Stealth Control beyond today. I was sort of glad our little town wouldn’t have to find out. But only sort of. I had thought about how I might have used it. It was silly. It was no longer an option, but I couldn’t stop my imagination from wondering as I headed home.
After I graduated, I kept living with my parents. I was saving up money by working at a used car lot, one of the few businesses in town. Eventually, I’d have enough money to get my own place. And maybe after a small eternity, I’d have enough to go somewhere else. Anywhere else. Maybe I’d take Anna with me. Up until today, I’d thought that was a given, but who knows where her head was at now given today’s events.
As I pulled into my driveway, I saw that my dad’s car wasn’t there. He was probably at work as usual. But I noticed an all too familiar car in its place. It was a clunker that was so broken down it was probably held together by dark magic. The worst thing about it though, was that it belonged to Dustin. If he had come to apologize, that was fine. I still might have to kick his ass first.
My adrenaline was up as I burst through my front door. “Mom, is Dustin here?”
“He sure is,” she chirped. “He’s with me in the living room.”
I would tell Dustin to get out. Then I’d follow him outside. I might punch him again. Maybe more than once. But for sure I’d send him packing. At least, that’s what I thought I’d do before I walked into my living room.
The first thing I saw was my mother dressed in her dark blue bikini. I hadn’t seen her wear that in years, not since she took me to the water park for my twelfth birthday. Why the hell was she wearing it in our living room?
She had a laptop in her lap and way faster than I’d ever seen her before. Usually she’d poke a key here and a key there. She looked up and smiled at me. “Hey there, son.” She really emphasized the son for some reason. “Your friend stopped by and gave me a bottle of champagne his parents didn’t want. I tried to refuse, but he insisted. Even poured me a glass, which I happily accepted. Then he told me he needed to look at your laptop, and I said okay.”
My eyes finally took in the other figure in the room. Dustin was passed out on the recliner, the silver halo over his head. As I understood what was happening, a wave of nausea rolled over me. Somehow, even though I’d smashed his computer, Dustin was controlling my mother. My mother who was in a bikini. Dustin had taken control of my mother and then put on her old bikini, which meant he had seen her naked. I was going to have to do more than punch him. But I couldn’t yet. He was in my mother. I finally found words, and they were mostly questions.
“How? I broke your computer! How are you in my mother right now? Why my mother? You’re going to pay for this!”
“Careful, son,” my mother said as she put the laptop on the coffee table and spun it around for me to see the screen. “Your stupidity is showing. I told you, not that you were paying attention, that Stealth Control is available on the dark web. It’s open to anyone who knows where to look, and on any computer that can access the internet. So I came over to here to permanently borrow your laptop since you wrecked my computer. And also to convince you to help me out.”
“But…my mom? Why mom mom?” I finally got out.
“Because if I wasn’t inside of her right, you’d probably have kicked my ass and thrown me out. That about right, Kyle?”
I nodded slowly. He was correct. He was in charge at the moment. But the second he was out…
My mother sighed. “Look, I’m not going to stay in her. I just really need you to listen, and then I’ll go. I’m sorry for coming on so strong at my place. I got a little frustrated at not being able to convince you, then a lot frustrated, then just pissed off. I went too far. I know that now.”
“You put me in my girlfriend and then fucked my face!”
“Again, very sorry. I won’t be so rough next time. You did seem to enjoy the part after that if I recall.”
I didn’t acknowledge that I had, because I wasn’t moving on from the sight in front of me. “You put my mom in a bikini!”
I watched as he looked down at his cleavage, and then back up and me sheepishly. “Yeah, well, you only live once. Anyway, I thought I was doing you this big favor by showing you all this.”
“My mom’s body!”
“No! Stealth Control!”
I was still angry. But my imagination started whirring in the background. I hadn’t destroyed it. Stealth Control was still there, was still capable of taking over anyone that got a dose of those neuro thingies. “Why me?”
My mother looked at me like I was born yesterday, but only for a moment, then her face softened. “Kyle, has this town treated you well?” she asked gently.
“Uh, sort of, I mean…”
“No, no they haven’t. You were going to get a football scholarship, get out of this town, really make something of yourself. But as soon as you got hurt in that sports injury at the beginning of your senior year, all those opportunities vanished. I watched as this town turned their back on you. Everyone liked you as long as you could throw a ball. But once you couldn’t, they treated you like me. Like a leper, an outcast. Did you forget?”
I hadn’t. I got dealt a bum hand, and went from hero to zero in a matter of days. “I haven’t. But can’t do nothing about it.”
Dustin used my Mom’s body to lean forward and smile. As he did, her boobs sagged forward. I tried not to think about my mom’s boobs as he continued.
“Listen, Kyle. With Stealth Control, we can run this town.”
I hated to admit it, but I was curious. “How?”
“By taking over all those people that treated us like dirt. We give them a bottle of water spiked with neuro-receivers. And then whenever we need to, we take control of them and make them do whatever we want. Don’t you see? This is a short cut to money, power, and sex. This town stops feeling like a place we’re trapped in, and becomes our own little kingdom. Everything will go your way again. And you’ll be able to sleep with anyone that catches your eye, just like when you were the star quarterback.”
The idea of money and power intrigued me. So did having more dating options than Anna, but I wasn’t going to tell Dustin that. “What…what would you need me for?”
“This is really a two man operation. First, we’ve got to get the neuro-receivers into as many residents as possible.”
“Like, everyone?” I interrupted.
“Everyone 18 and older.”
“Even your parents?” I asked pointedly.
“Ew, no, dude. They’re my parents, and it’s not like I live with them anymore.”
I glared at him.
“Right. Fair point,” he said apologetically. “But my parents aren’t really a good resource. They don’t have any money, and unless you wanted to fuck my mom…”
I didn’t. I wished I did, because if I wanted to see her naked, I’d at least be able to get even with Dustin for being inside my mom. But his mom had a trainwreck of a body, and was not someone I’d ever fantasize about. I gestured with my finger that he should keep going.
“Anyways, once enough key people have the neuro-transmitters in them, we stash these throughout the town.” My mom held up a small yellow device that looked like a pencil, but had a red light on one end that flashed every few seconds. “This is a transmitter, and it extends the signal. With enough of these in the right places, we can take over anyone we want, whenever we want, for as long as we want.”
“And nobody else knows about this?”
“I mean, it’s on the dark web. It’s out there. I’m sure there are people that are already using it in the cities, but no one around here is smart enough to figure this all out, “he said while using my mom’s arms to indicate our town. “It’ll be only you and me that benefit from it. Once we take over enough people, and the right people, this place becomes our paradise.”
I wasn’t entirely sure who he meant by the right people. I wasn’t sure I wanted to know. But I knew two things. I wanted to be on the side that got to be in control. And I really wanted Dustin to get out of my mom. “What would I need to do?”
“Obviously a lot of leg work at first. Getting the neuro-receivers into everyone. Placing the transmitters. That’s phase one. Phase two is I start sending you into key people, like ones who work at the bank for starters. We use them to improve our financial situation, and after that, we start having fun.”
“But, we’ll get found out eventually. Probably go to jail.”
“No, we won’t,” Dustin said, laughing his nerdy laugh with my mother’s vocal chords. That was probably the most disconcerting thing I’d seen all day, and I’d seen Dustin’s dick up close. “Everyone we control thinks they’re the ones doing it. Right now, your mom thinks she’s having a pleasant conversation with her son while she’s wearing a bikini. She probably doesn’t understand everything we’re talking about, but her mind will make it make sense to her somehow.”
I thought back to how everything had seemed my idea when Dustin had controlled me and made me go grab Anna’s boobs. And Anna had thought everything I’d done in her body had been her decisions, her choices. If it really worked like that, I couldn’t see any downside. “Okay,” I said. “As long as you get out of my mom in the next thirty seconds.”
My mom held out her hand for me to shake and said, “Deal!”
I shook it. I let out a sigh of relief and said, “Man, I thought you were going to try and use my mom to have sex with me.”
“Hadn’t planned on it,” Dustin winked at me. “Unless that’s something you’re into.”
“Get the fuck out of her now,” I said as my hand squeezed hers tighter.
“Ow, fuck, I will, dude. I’ll do it right now.”
I let go of his hand, and he pulled the laptop back onto his lap. He hit the button and I watched as my mom stiffened for a moment, then relaxed. She looked at me and pointed at the laptop, “I’m glad you and Dustin are working on this project together. I don’t understand a lick of what’s on this screen though.”
I watched as Dustin sat up out of the corner of my eye. “Uh, what project do you think we’re working on?”
She looked at Dustin like he’d said something stupid. “You just told me. You’re going to work with key people in our town, and…” she faltered for words. “And the bank is giving you a loan I think…”
“It’s a lot of complicated stuff,” Dustin said, getting up from the chair. He grabbed the laptop from my mom. “I showed it all to you on the screen there, but I told you it’d be hard to understand.”
“Yes,” she said with a vacant nod. “It was a little confusing.”
I asked her the big question. “Mom, why are you wearing a bikini in our living room?”
She looked down at herself. Then looked back at me and smiled. “It was because of the champagne. I told you about it when you first got here. Dustin brought over some champagne that his parents didn’t want. And I drank some, and it made me feel really warm like alcohol does. And since Dustin took a nap while waiting for you to come home, I decided to shed a few layers and put on this bikini.”
“A bikini, mom?” I pushed.
“Well if it’s making you uncomfortable I’ll go change,” she huffed.
“Mom, I didn’t mean anything by it.”
“No, no,” she said, anger in her voice as she got up. “It’s just my house. I would think I could wear what I wanted to in my own home! But I’ve gone and made my son uncomfortable so I guess I”ll just go cover up my hideous, old body.”
Dustin piped up, “I thought you looked hot, Kyle’s mom!”
She smiled at him. Actually smiled at the person that made her put the bikini on in the first place.
“Thank you, Dustin,” she said, and then walked out of the room to change.
I saw Dustin’s eyes track her ass, so I growled, “I could still kill you, you know.”
“I know. But you won’t. Because I see it in your eyes now. You’re on board.”
He was right. After seeing my mother’s reaction, how she thought she hadn’t been manipulated at any point, that was enough to assuage any doubt.
Dustin
As our town has a population of just over 1,800 people, it took us less than a month to get all the adults in our town a dose of the neuro-receivers. The first several people were a challenge, because not everyone will drink something handed to them by a geeky loner, or even a former football star. It got significantly easier however, once all the transmitters were placed and we started taking over the few we had dosed up to that point. By becoming other people’s husbands, wives, and neighbors, they’d drink whatever we handed them.
Shortly after, phase two was in full swing. I had Kyle man the computer while I used Stealth Control to get us some money. I didn’t bleed the town dry, just took a little here and there, which added up to a lot!
When I wasn’t making us money, I was stealthing into the husbands and boyfriends of the most attractive women in our town. In those men’s bodies, it was so easy to coerce their significant other into sleeping with me. I did Kyle’s mom more than once. That woman’s got a high sex drive. When I came on to her as Kyle’s dad that first time, she was like a wild animal. An experienced wild animal, that did things with her mouth and pussy that, well, let’s just say Kyle’s dad is a very lucky man.
Of course, I never told Kyle I was fucking his mom. We might have an alliance, but I knew he’d kill me for real over that. It was real easy to fool him though. I told him I was screwing Mrs. Petersen or some such, or making us money. There weren’t names in the Stealth Control code, so he didn’t know, and I wasn’t ever going to teach him how to use the program. Every time Kyle manned it, I had it preset so that all he had to do was press the return button. At the start, that’s all he wanted, money in the bank.
But after a short time, Kyle felt like he needed a turn at being the sender, especially after he and Anna broke up. I knew this was coming, and I saw it as an opportunity. There were several hotties in our town I hadn’t been able to plow, because they were single. I was sure they wouldn’t be for long, but I didn’t have time to wait around for them to get boyfriends. And I wanted to do more than take over their bodies and see them naked, which, I did do on occasion. But what I really wanted was to stick my dick in them. And that’s where Kyle came in.
I sent him into a few husbands and boyfriends first to lull him into a sense of security. I’d pull him back after an hour, and he’d tell me all about fucking a milf that I’d fucked already. He began to look forward to me sending him. So he was excited when I told him I was sending him to a special target a week later. What I did not tell him, however, was that it was a girl. I hadn’t sent Kyle into a female body since Anna. I wasn’t sure how he’d take it, but I really wanted to fuck this person and didn’t want to wait around anymore.
I’d had this girl in mind when I first discovered Stealth Control online. Her name was Layla. She was cute as hell, and worked at our small food mart. She was a few years older than me, and I’d had a crush on her since forever. Since I’d graduated, I’d got up the nerve to ask her out several times. But even though I was pretty sure she didn’t have a boyfriend, she always said no. I was used to being rejected by girls, but this one stung, because the last time she’d said no, she’d called me by my school’s nickname for me, “Dustbin.”
So yeah. I had no problem making her mine with a little help from Kyle and Stealth Control. Did I feel bad about using Kyle to make that happen? Maybe a little. Not really though. If anything, he should be thanking me for including him at all. I was the one doing the lion’s share of the work, and he was benefitting tremendously from it. To smooth out any ill feelings though, I would endeavor to make him feel as good as I did when he was inside Anna.
So that day, Kyle totally thought he was going to bang another hot chick as I put the device over his head. The next thing he knows, he’s in a girls’ body and in the middle of a shift at the food mart.
The hilarious thing was that he didn’t leave! I gave 50/50 odds that he’d come running the two blocks to my apartment and accuse me of sending him into the wrong person. But he just stayed there, stocking or working Layla’s register or whatever. He did manage to sneak away though, and call me to find out why I wanted him there. I told him to wait, and that all would be revealed shortly.
Five minutes later, I strode into the food mart and made a beeline to Kayla’s register. When he saw me come in, he got nervous and asked why I was there in person. I winked, and told him to meet me in the bathroom. I think that’s when he figured it out. He crossed Layla’s arms and told me to go fuck myself.
I leaned forward and in a hushed whisper, I reminded him of a couple things. Like that I was the only one that could operate Stealth Control. And that shit like this was the whole reason were were doing this in the first place. I let him know that I’d had a crush on the girl he was in for years, but still couldn’t hook up with her since she was single. The only way I’d get to fuck her was if Kyle took one for the team, and if he said no, we might have to reevaluate our partnership.
He scrunched up her face and tried to look mad at me. He might have been furious, I didn’t know, and didn’t care. He seemed to grasp the importance of the situation he was in though. And a few minutes later, he fell in line, just like I thought he would.
I was waiting for him in the small men’s room. It was just a small concrete room with one toilet, a sink, and a mirror, and most importantly, a lock on the door. A minute later, I heard a knock.
I opened it, and the girl I’d been fantasizing about said, “Okay, I’m on break. Make it quick. I don’t want to get her fired.”
Seeing Layla talk to me in the bathroom, and knowing what I was about to do to her body, made my dick rock solid. I pulled up her black, polyester work shirt so I could see her small boobs. She sighed as she began to unbutton her black pants. She slid them and her panties down. She was shorter than me, and I was able to lift her up and put her ass on the sink. I didn’t waste time, and thrust into her right away. To my surprise, she was wet and ready.
I pulled out of her, and explored her down there with a finger. I slid it up and down for a few seconds. She wouldn’t look at me, but I held my glistening finger up where she could see it and asked, “What’s up with this, Kyle?”
“Please do not say my name right now?” was his only reply.
“I just want to know why you're so wet, is all? I asked. Kayla’s face turned a pretty shade of pink, right before I rammed my full length back into her pussy.
“Fuck,” she moaned. “I don’t know. This body was horny the minute I got here, and it’s only gotten worse. Even though I couldn’t see myself, I realized pretty quick you’d put me into Layla at the food mart. At first I thought you’d sent me to the wrong person, or that you wanted me to take lottery tickets or cash from the till. But the second you showed up here, I knew what was coming.”
“Oh, I’ll be coming all right,” I quipped. But amazingly, Kyle beat me to it. The hot little bod he found himself in began to quiver and quake after I’d been pumping Layla’s tight pussy for just a few minutes. Kyle couldn’t be quiet about it either. Layla’s voice began making these slutty squeals, and begged me to go deeper. And then I heard someone bang on the door and ask what was going on, which was pretty fucking stupid because by the sound alone it should have been obvious.
After Layla came, she began rocking her hips back and forth on the edge of the sink. She gave me a real sultry look, then leaned forward and put her lips on mind. That took me by surprise, but Kyle wasn’t done, because a second later, Layla’s tongue forced its way into my mouth. I began pumping her even faster. This was amazing. I was fucking Layla. This was incredible. Not quite as good as Kyle’s mom, which was more of a surprise to me, but still pretty freaking fantastic.
She broke off the kiss, and our eyes met. She said, “You know, I always wanted to get fucked in here. I’m glad it was by you, Dustin.”
I knew it was just Kyle messing with me, trying to get me to cum. And it worked. I erupted inside of her. She wrapped her legs around me and pulled me deeper as I coated her insides.
Reality set in pretty quick, as someone was still pounding on the fucking door. I pulled my pants up, and Kyle made Layla’s uniform as presentable as he could. I told Kyle I’d get him out of Layla second I got back to the apartment. I unlocked the restroom door, and one of our town’s nosiest residents greeted me. Her name was Sheri Egret, and she looked pleased as punch to be witnessing such salacious gossip as a public hook up in the food mart. She glanced past me and saw Layla, then she started to berate us both. I just left and let Kyle deal with the aftermath. I also made it a point to confirm that Sheri had been dosed with nero-receivers. Not because I wanted to have sex with her, but because if she wanted gossip, I’d make her the center of it.
When I pulled Kyle back ten minutes later, I was amazed to hear that Layla wasn’t going to get fired. Sheri had tattled to the manager about our hook up, and publicly, the manager had promised repercussions. But once Sheri left, the manager said what Layla did on her break was her business. I found out later that Layla and the manager had been fuck buddies at one point in time, so the manager pretty much let her get away with whatever.
I went into the food mart the next day to check on Layla’s thoughts on our bathroom tryst. I wanted to see how she’d justified what had happened while under Stealth Control. She gave me an appraising look when I got there, like, really looked me over. She didn’t say anything, so I figured what the hell, and asked her out again. She still said no! However, she also said she wouldn’t mind meeting me in the bathroom again in the future. When I pressed her what she meant, she told me that for a supposed loser, I was a pretty good lay. She said she was glad she’d given me a chance.
That made Kyle’s behavior worth it. Yes, he had been absent with me about ambushing him into sex as a woman. I thought it was interesting that he didn’t seem near as angry as when I put him into Anna. Regardless, I told him I’d make it up to him. I wasn’t sure why I needed to, especially since he seemed to enjoy getting fucked as a girl.
That’s probably why I did what I did next, because I wanted to experience sex as a woman for myself. So the next day, I showed up at Kyle’s house, stealthed as Anna. Kyle was surprised to see his ex there, and I didn’t let on that it was actually me. His parents doted on me in Anna’s body, and couldn’t stop fussing about how glad they were that I’d visited.They invited me to stay for dinner. I spent most of the meal trying not to stare at Kyle’s mom’s tits.
After dessert, Kyle took me upstairs and was all, I miss you, and thinking maybe we should get back together, and other bullshit. I laughed and finally let him in on the charade.
He started to get angry, like, angrier than I’d ever seen. But then I took Anna’s clothes off and said he could do whatever he wanted to her body, as long as I didn’t have to kiss him. He wasn’t angry after that. Well, he fucked me like he was angry, but I didn’t mind. It was so weird being a chick and having a dick shoved into me. But other than having to see Kyle’s face or his junk, it wasn’t bad. It was actually really good. I liked getting groped. And the feeling of Kyle’s eyes roaming all over Anna’s body, and how much he got off onto it, wow. I think he really liked her.
He came all too quick though, and so I had him finger fuck me to climax. He started to protest, but I told him I’d go find someone else to make me cum in Anna’s body, and then he obliged me. After that, I told him he should thank me, because he got to experience sex with an ex. I ordered him to go to my apartment, and press the waiting enter key. I was hoping he’d take his time, but I was back in my body less than an hour later.
The next day, I busied myself by taking over Sheri Egret. I didn’t stay long, just long enough to mow her lawn in the nude. It caused quite a stir. A lot of pictures and videos were taken by curious and horny neighbors before a visit from the county sheriff’s department put a stop to it. That was fine, because I’d finished the lawn.
For quite awhile, the whole town was our playground. We did what we wanted, when we wanted, and who we wanted. Right up until the day it all ended.
I had slept in, and got woken up by Kyle knocking on my door. I let him in, and he smiled and clapped me on the back like we were best friends. Over the last few weeks, he’d become a real team player. He didn’t argue or complain anymore if I sent him into a girl I wanted to fuck.
He asked to speak with me in my room. I thought that was weird, but whatever. I went to sit in my computer chair, but he chuckled and told me to have a seat on my bed. Again, I obliged, wondering what he thought he was going to do on my computer. I watched in astonishment as his fingers became a blur on my keyboard. I asked him what the hell he was doing, but he didn’t respond. When I tried to stop him, he shoved me hard onto the floor. That was the moment I knew something was wrong.
When he was done typing, he turned to me, still with that damned smile, and apologized. “Sorry about that, Dustin. Couldn’t have you interrupting me while I was locking you out though.”
“Locking me out? What are you talking about?”
“First, let me thank you by saying-”
He stopped as we both heard the door to my apartment open. I heard several voices in my living room.
“Who the fuck is in my-”
“You’ll find out soon enough,” Kyle said smoothly. “But first let me say, thank you so much, from all of us, for the fantastic job you’ve done here in this little town. Very few people showed as much initiative as you. We’d hoped to take over some residences here and there throughout the country, but a whole town! This is really special. It creates a whole bunch of new options.”
I was getting very worried. Kyle never sounded this smart. And he couldn’t type that fast to save his life. “Tell me what’s going on!” I demanded.
Kyle grinned and spread out his arms. “Isn’t it obvious? I helped get Stealth Control into the wild, well, me and a team of very talented hackers. And we kept tabs on the people who were smart enough to use it, first through with a back hack into your devices. But eventually, something a little more intimate.”
I gulped.
“Did you think you were the one always in control since you began your little town takeover? Ha! My colleagues and I spent so much time in you both, helping you along as you made this a perfect little black market stealth site.”
I couldn’t believe it. I’d been the puppet on a string this whole time. “Buy why? There’s a whole resort for this sort of thing?”
He laughed. “That’s run by people I used to work with. They’re doing okay, but they have all these rules and regulations, and all the money gets filtered up the ladder. That won’t be the case here in your town. There will be almost no restrictions. The gloves come off so to speak. Anyone that pays us will get to come here, and use the residents however they please, as long as it’s not in a way that draws undue attention to police or government.”
“You can’t do this!”
“Come now. You’re smart enough to realize that it’s already done. And all because of you! Please know, we want to acknowledge that. You really did great! So, on behalf of me and my team, we’re willing to offer you something very special.”
“No! This is my town! I’m in charge here! I call the shots! Find your own town!”
Kyle gave me a sympathetic look. “Dustin, are you sure? There’s something amazing on the other side of that door. If you’re willing to just let go and let us do our thing, I think you’ll find-”
“Fuck you!” I shouted. I’d worked too hard to let someone else just take this from me. The first chance I got, I was getting on a computer and finding a way to kick them all out. They couldn’t do this. They didn’t have the right! I was the one who-
Kyle shouted through the door, “We’re going with Plan B!”
“What the hell’s plan B?” I asked, but a second later, a shiver ran through my body. I stood up. I might as well see who the hell was in my living room. “Let’s do this,” I said to Kyle.
Kyle opened the door and said, “After you.”
My eyes bulged as I surveyed the inhabitants of my living room. Twelve of the hottest women in our town were there, all at once, and very naked.
“Hi, Dustin!” they said at once.
And then it was on. They swarmed me and practically ripped the clothes from my body. I helped out where I could, and then I became completely enveloped in soft flesh. Boobs were shoved in my face. Multiple tongues found my dick. My hands were grabbed and I was allowed to paw anywhere and everywhere my hearts desired. I was more turned on than I’d ever been.
Repeatedly the horny mob got me to the brink of climax, then backed off. One of them would stroke me gently and let me watch as the rest of them made out together. Kyle got in on the action and was thrusting his dick in a new hole every twenty seconds.
“This guy’s going to burst eventually,” I said. “Is she almost here?”
I assumed there were even more girls, which was why I had asked.
Kyle checked his phone between thrusts and said, “Yeah, she’s pulling up now.”
A minute later, my mother came through the door. My mom was not an ugly woman, but she wasn’t going to win any beauty pageants either. Years of smoking, drinking, and who knows what else had stolen her good looks. And right then her face was covered in makeup that made her look like a two bit whore.
Kyle stopped fucking and started filming on his phone. “Hey! Look who it is, Dustin! It’s your mom! You ready to fuck your mom?”
I wanted to say no, but I was so horny, and my lust compelled me to yell, “Get over here, Mom!”
She marched right over, shedding her clothes as she came. She bent over in front of me, and I impaled her loose pussy with my cock.
As Kyle’s phone kept recording, she yelled, “Fuck me Dustin! Fuck your mother! That’s right! Treat me like the whore that I am! I love it! I love my son’s dick! Tell the world how much you love fucking your own mom, Dustin!”
A part of me wondered in that moment as my dick slid in and out of my mom’s wet hole, was I really the one in control? I felt like I was. Everything had been my idea, right? It was my idea to keep fucking my mom in that moment.
But that illusion was shatters as Kyle came in for a closeup and said seriously, “It didn’t have to be this way, Dustin. If you had just played ball, you could have fucked the other girls as a thank you, and we’d have left your mother out of it. Too bad, I guess.”
While he was talking, I came. I came inside my mom, and it felt great.
Then Kyle said, “I’ll send you a copy of the video tomorrow. If you remove even one of the transmitters, or do anything to remotely piss us off, me leaking the video online won’t be the worst of your problems.” Then he turned to the naked, writhing females still going at it in every free space of my kitchen and living room. “Pack it up horndogs! You can finish this orgy at Kyle’s house! I’m sure my ‘mom and dad’ want in on the action too!”
It’s been a week since that happened. I’m scared to leave the house. I question whether any of my decisions and actions are my own. I know not to try and stop them. I’m sure by now, they’ve got enough information and blackmail on me and the residents of this town to ruin us all.
The end.
1
13.9K
13
3
In a futuristic society, streamers can upload their five senses on a website for others to experience in real time. Many use it to connect, several use it for fame, and others use it for pleasure.
In an age where everyone was obsessed with what others were wearing, where they were going, what they were doing, it was only a matter of time before someone took it as far as it could possibly go in order to satisfy society’s voyeuristic tendencies. Gone were the days of social media, where all you could do was send pictures and videos. The area of consciousness streaming had begun.
This was made possible by a surgical procedure that installed the necessary biotech into a person’s parietal lobe. At one time, this would have been a major procedure, but was now as easy as scheduling a yearly physical, and a client would be home the same day, able to stream.
The parietal lobe made it all possible. It is the part of the brain that translates the messages received from the five senses. These messages could be transmitted live to another person’s parietal lobe, and experienced in real time. Whatever the sender saw, touched, heard, tasted, and smelled, the receiver would as well.
What controlled it all was a website called World Consciousness. Anyone who wanted to stream parts of their life, like going on a hike, having a party, sharing the nervousness of a first date, only had to go live with their parietal signal. Anyone who wanted to silently ride along and experience what the streamer was sending, selected that stream, and were immediately sharing the streamer’s five senses. The people that shared another person’s stream were called ride alongs. To them, it felt exactly the same as if they were living it themselves. It was a thrill to all parties involved. In a matter of months, everyone was doing it.
There were restrictions of course. To begin with, you had to be 18 or older to undergo the procedure. If you were streaming, you determined when you were online, and when you weren’t. You couldn’t be controlled by a ride along in any way. You were in the driver’s seat. That being said, streamers did take requests, earning money through tips and subscribers to their streams.
At first, streams had been mostly family friendly, but like all technology, that envelope got pushed quickly. Hacks and mods began to appear rapidly. The first ones primarily benefited the receivers, such as intensifying sensations. But others began to focus on the streamers, which eventually led to an even more invasive experience, as a high school senior by the name of Emily would soon discover.
Emily couldn’t wait to stream that day. Her backwards town didn’t let students stream from school, which didn’t even make sense. She could see why being a ride along would be banned, because it would be like they were somewhere else, in somewhere else. But just to stream, well, she was present and accounted for when she did that. It wasn’t fair. She’d have so many more followers if she could stream during the day.
As the high school senior left her shoes by the door, she took in the quietness of the house. She was first home. Her older brother would be getting home from his backbreaking factory job in about an hour, and her mom and dad usually got home shortly after that. This was her favorite time to stream, because she knew she looked great, and there were no parents or annoying older brother around to embarrass her in front of her followers.
Emily bounded upstairs to her room and shut the door behind her. She did a quick check in the mirror to make sure her hair and makeup still looked good. She nodded to herself that she passed inspection, and then gave a cursory glance around her room. Parents could say what they would about the supposed negatives of streaming, but it did help keep a room clean. If her fans saw through her eyes leftover bits of food or dirty clothes, she would die of embarrassment.
She smoothed out a wrinkle on top of her bed, then went to her computer. The screen came alive, and she pulled up the World of Consciousness website. She logged in and looked to see if some of her favorite people were online. She rarely did ride alongs herself, but made exceptions if her favorite celebrity, musician, or influencer were on. None of them were, which made sense. She was pretty sure none of them had been scheduled.
Famous people’s streams were always carefully coordinated and controlled. The general populace knew this, but it didn’t stop them from hopping on to experience a more glamorous life, fake though it might be. It was a thrill to sit in a makeup chair before a movie star headed out to shoot a scene for a big blockbuster. Or to walk a red carpet. Or to feel what it was really like to be a rock star and come out onto a stage and perform in front of thousands of screaming fans.
But those were all very special events, and they did not happen often. The bulk of streamers were exactly like Emily. Just normal people from all walks of life, who enjoyed the knowledge that there were dozens, hundreds, even thousands of people experiencing every little thing they did. The most mundane things could become amazing when seen through the eyes of another, even school. But Emily’s followers wouldn’t know, because it wasn’t allowed.
As she selected her name and prepared to go live, she wondered again why her school couldn’t be more progressive. She knew of schools in other districts that encouraged streaming, especially in class, saying it provided accountability and safety for both teachers and students. Apparently her school didn’t see it that way though, because they were a bunch of old school hicks.
Emily smiled as she saw a digital queue forming. Her loyal followers, waiting to ride along with her. There seemed to be more than usual today. She was ready for them. She'd been thinking about what to do and say all day. She pressed her finger to the screen, and opened her senses up to whoever wanted to ride along.
In another part of town, Bob, a man in his late forties, had gotten home early from work, and was now going from one ride along to the next. When he found his last two meetings had been canceled, he excitedly rushed home to enjoy an empty house. This solitude enabled him to do the ride alongs he wanted, ones that were generally frowned upon from people like his wife. But he knew lots of people that had the same desire he did, to experience what it felt like to be the opposite sex.
The second he had gotten home, he locked the doors, closed the curtains, and turned on the large monitor in his living room. He went to the World of Consciousness website and began to scroll through women that might interest him. There were lots of women that allowed people to ride along while they were doing all sorts of things, from shopping, cooking, cleaning, working out, and much more. But Bob’s tastes were very specific. He was looking for the streamers that were doing anything remotely sexual. His favorites were the sexy challenges that streamers often did.
Trends and challenges sprang up all the time on World of Consciousness. They usually took the form of a dance, a specific pose, or a challenge. A lot of them were harmless and silly. But several skirted the edges of teasing and provocative, like putting on skin tight leather pants and then streaming hands that ran up and down them.
Other challenges went way past provocative, like the ice cube challenge. Ladies most often did this one. They would schedule a time, and a few million people, mostly men, would log on to experience it. It involved a streamer going to their ice box, and taking out a single ice cube. They’d hold it between their fingers, letting everyone connected to them feel the cold, and see it through the streamer’s eyes.
Then everything would disappear as the streamer closed their eyes. The ride alongs couldn’t see the ice cube, but could tell its destination seconds later. They could feel a shirt being lifted, and a hand brushing past a soft belly, reaching higher and higher, until it came to an obstruction of even softer flesh. The ice would ride along a curve, until it found a very sensitive nipple that would stiffen at the cold. The streamer would leave it on there as long as they could bear, some letting it melt completely. The ride alongs felt it all, including the arousal that most streamers had when doing the challenge. And then the stream would end, and most ride alongs would log off in order to have some quality alone time.
Nudity was allowed, but not openly advertised. Actual sex acts could get you banned if it was reported to a moderator and they witnessed it in real time. That didn’t stop it from happening though. Every so often, a person would begin streaming thirty seconds or so before achieving climax. These were extremely popular, but it was a classic case of being in the right place at the right time.
Bob had been searching for a sexy ride along, but was striking out, and he knew he was running out of time. He had jumped into a woman who was swimming in a bikini, but she logged off before he could fully appreciate the cool water on her body. He experienced a girl that was on a date at a movie. He felt what it was like to sit there in anticipation, waiting for the guy to make a move. It hadn’t taken long. A muscular, hairy arm went behind the girl’s head, and a heavy hand briefly found purchase on her shoulder. But the second he felt fingers begin to slip lower on her dress and land on top of the girl’s exposed cleavage, she logged off.
Oftentimes, Bob felt that the pervier ride alongs like himself must experience a tremendous case of blue balls. There was a lot of teasing out there. A lot of sifting through coal to find that one diamond. But right before he was about to give up, he found it. The video on the monitor that displayed what the streamer was seeing was shaky at best, but it was no doubt someone in the throes of passion. And judging by a brief glimpse of boob, the streamer was a woman. She was riding some guy. Bob connected to it immediately.
So many sensations washed over him in an instant as he connected to the woman’s stream. He felt her hips moving rhythmically as they rolled from right to left. He felt her hands on a hard stomach. He heard her moans, and smelled the sweat of two intermingled bodies. When she opened her eyes a moment later, he saw long dark hair in her/his peripheral vision, and then got an eyeful of two large breasts as she purposefully looked down.
What stood out though for Bob, was the intense feelings happening between her legs. It was a sensation completely foreign to him as a man. The pleasure of being filled and stretched in an orifice he did not have. That was his favorite part, to feel something he couldn’t any other way. He knew his dick would most likely be hard when he came back, if he hadn’t already blown his load.
The woman was so close to orgasm. He felt her speed up on top of the man. Felt her trying to have him as deep inside as possible. A sensation was growing, building, coming on like an avalanche.
And that’s when he heard it. The familiar sound of a key in a lock, and the turning of a knob. He wouldn’t have been able to hear if it had been a normal ride along. A person often had to be shaken before they knew someone was trying to get their attention. But since Bob didn’t want to get caught by his family, he always had his in person auditory settings turned up so he could hear if someone was approaching.
His mind fought to stay in that woman, to ride the wave of ecstasy that was dominating his senses. But instinct told him to panic and get out and act like he wasn’t a giant pervert that loved riding along in women about to climax. His instinct won, but barely. One of these days it wouldn’t, and he’d have some explaining to do. But this time, he thought the word exit, and his physical body jerked slightly, and he was back, aware of his own body. He looked down, and saw that he did indeed have a giant erection.
As he heard the front door open, he glanced at the time. As happened to him often while browsing through streamers, hours had felt like minutes. He had been hopping from streamer to streamer for over three hours. So it made perfect sense that his teenage daughter would be home. But that still didn’t seem right. She had sports or cheer or something. He was not the world’s best father, but he knew should have had at least another hour to ride along in a bevvy of hot women! Bob wanted to interrogate his daughter on why she had ruined his good time, but he needed his dick to soften first. For that reason, he stayed low on the couch and turned off the screen.
As the front door closed, he heard his daughter, Avery, say, “We have to hurry. She doesn’t always stay streaming for very long.”
“I know,” another female voice agreed. “Are we using it in your living room?”
“No. My room. We don’t want to be interrupted when my parents get home, especially for what we’re about to do.”
Bob realized that his daughter didn’t know he was home, as his car was in the garage. He was about to reveal himself, when his daughter’s next words stopped him cold.
“We are going to make a fool out of Emily, from inside her very own body. Oh I can’t wait!”
As he heard footsteps retreat to Avery’s room, Bob had several questions. The first of which was, how exactly were they going to make a fool out of this Emily from inside her body. But also, wasn’t Avery friends with Emily? They’d both been on the cheerleading all through high school. There must have been some fallout at some point. He needed to know more, especially about that first part. He moved quickly and quietly towards his daughter’s bedroom.
The door to Avery’s room opened a crack, and he easily heard the friend say, “Okay, what do we have to do to make this work?”
“Okay, when Preston sold it to me, he said I just needed to beam it from my phone to the computer after I got on. Here, let me just…there. I’m logged in. And now I should just need to…”
“And you’re sure we won’t get in trouble?”
“For the hundredth time, Leah, Preston said this program was masked from World’s moderators. It’s untraceable. They’ll think it’s actually Emily the entire time. Now do you want to get back at her for being such a bitch, or are you chickening out?”
“I’m not!” Leah exclaimed at last. “Let’s…let’s do it.”
“Great. Now let me do a search. And look, there she is, showing the world how pretty and perfect she always is.”
“What are you supposed to do now?” Leah asked.
“Well I am going to connect to her via ride along, and when I’m in, you hit this button right here, and then I should be in control.”
“How’s that work anyway?” Leah asked.
Avery laughed. “It like, I don’t know, routes my parietal stuff through her signal. Instead of me hopping onto her upload, I upload on top of her, and become the dominant signal, but everyone will think it’s her doing it.”
“That is amazing. How much did Preston charge you again?”
“He didn’t charge me anything for it,” Avery winked. “I gave him a handjob in the school parking lot, and he put it on my phone for free. Now stop talking to me or we’re going to miss our window.”
A lot of thoughts were jumbling up in Bob’s brain, like the fact that his daughter had casually given a boy a hand job. But more important was this illicit program. There was no way it could do what they were implying. There was only one way to find out. He snuck back to the living room and searched for Emily. Thousands of Emily’s popped up, and he cursed himself for not remembering her last name. He refined his search to a twenty mile radius, and a dozen popped up. He narrowed the search to a five mile radius, and that narrowed it down to two.
One Emily appeared to be a mother, as she was playing with her two kids. She was probably streaming for grandparents, a common occurrence. They could ride along and play with their grandkids like they were in the room with them. The other option showed a typical teenage girl’s room. That had to be it. He selected it, and joined the stream as an observer.
Emily knew that she could have so many more followers if she would embrace her sexuality the way so many other streamers her age did. She had considered it. She really liked the fame, and the knowledge that people were right there with her, riding along and experiencing the world through her eyes. But she was not yet willing to wear the skin tight clothes or the short skirts or do the more daring and provocative challenges. Maybe next year when she was in college. For now, she’d stick with something more akin to a PG-13 rating.
She liked to move around when she was streaming. She was proud of her tight, young body, and knew that was why a lot of people rode along with her. They wanted to feel young again, or know what it was like to have a body that was in shape. She would do yoga, or dance to music, or on special occasions like today, she would perform cheer routines in her cheerleader uniform. This always gave her a spike in followers, and she needed that ego boost today. She was on the outs with a couple of her so called friends. It was their own fault. They had tried to usurp her authority as cheer captain, and she had threated to kick them off the team. After they called her a few choice names, she called practice early and warned them to come to heel or their cheer season was done.
Their friendship had become more adversarial when she got captain. Hopefully Avery and Leah just needed time to cool down. They’d fall in line, probably. If they didn’t she would have to do the unthinkable and kick them out of cheer. She really hoped it wouldn’t come to that. But she wasn’t going to dwell on all that drama at the moment.
Instead, she focused on her large computer screen, now in mirror mode, and put everything she had into a series of complex cheer routines. As she chanted the familiar words of school spirit that proclaimed the superiority of her alma mater, she was aware of her footwork. The way her smooth legs kicked and danced. Her muscles strained, but she did not grow tired. Her hips gyrated, and her taut stomach rolled. Her forehead and bare arms glistened with a thin sheen of sweat.
It was a workout for sure, but people must’ve thought she was doing a good job, as she saw the digital number of ride alongs in the corner of her screen climb higher. She might break her personal best for total ride alongs today. She’d go as long as she could, but realized there was one thing she should have taken care of before she had rushed to log on. She should have peed. The more she moved, the more her bladder told her the clock was ticking.
A few miles away, Avery’s head jerked, and she grinned at her friend. “Holy shit it works! Did you see me?”
“I didn’t see you make her do anything embarrassing,” Leah complained.
“Well, I started small,” Avery said excitedly. “I wanted to make sure I could control her body, and I totally could! I just rode along for half a minute, but when she started that last cheer, I made her leg kick in the wrong direction. Didn’t you notice?”
“Oh, no, I didn’t. Do you think Emily did?”
Avery shook her head. “I don’t think so. She just kept right on going with the routine. Preston said at the start, if I’m subtle enough, she might not know I’m even there. Like, if I did something small, like, say if she went to press a button and I stopped her right before she did it, she’d think she pressed that button. That’s something I’ll make good use of before she logs out, which should be real soon.”
Leah arched a curious eyebrow. “How do you know that?”
“Because little miss perfect has to pee. And you know she wouldn’t want her ride alongs to be a part of something like that.”
“That might be taking things too far,” Leak protested. But then she saw that Avery hadn’t heard her. She was already back in.
Bob was not complaining. He was enjoying the show. A beautiful, dark haired vixen in a cheerleader outfit was performing routines. What wasn’t there to love. He got to experience all five of her senses as she strutted and danced. But it was pretty mild stuff, especially compared to that erotic encounter earlier. He knew she wouldn’t be going much longer, because he could feel the girl’s full bladder. Some people loved to stream that sort of thing too, but he didn’t think Emily was that kind of girl.
He figured he was right as she finished her routine and relaxed a little. He felt the tension flow out of her, as she seemed like she was done and about to log out. She breathed hard, and he could feel her pulling deep draughts of air into her lungs. Then she waved to herself in the mirrored screen, and mouthed goodbye. Then she pressed the corner of the screen, and the World of Consciousness options came up. She went to press the log off button to stop the stream. She went to, but she didn’t actually press it. Her finger hovered directly over it, but it never made contact. She apparently thought she did, because her other hand minimized the screen, and she darted from the room.
As Bob continued to ride along, he felt a new urgency. It emanated from her groin, as she prepared to relieve herself. She thought she had logged off. But she hadn’t. This had become a pretty classic faux pas. One many a streamer had done, where they forgot to log off and then used the toilet. But Bob wondered if she had forgotten, because it sure seemed like she had attempted it.
As Emily entered the small bathroom and angled herself above the toilet, Bob felt her knees bend. At the same time, her thumbs slid her cheer skirt, skivvies, and panties down in one fluid motion. And then Bob felt something that he didn’t know could ever feel so erotic. He felt Emily’s bare ass touch the cold porcelain. He felt her release herself, and the pleasure that one feels as that internal pressure gives away. And he felt her hand reach for a piece of bath tissue, and wipe at the damp area, and then linger ever so slightly.
She stood up abruptly, and pulled her skirt back up in one smooth motion. As she flushed the toilet and went to wash her hands, Emily missed it, and so did Bob. Her cheer skirt was on. But her panties and skivvies remained on the floor. This was not her fault. Avery had held down the other garments with her foot, and Emily had thought she had pulled them all up. She had certainly meant to, but she hadn’t. She was focused on getting back to the monitor and looking at her statistics on the website.
But Emily would soon know something was very amiss, and it wouldn’t just be a draft about her legs. As she returned to her room, she saw her screen flashing that she had an incoming message. She picked up her phone and read it. It was from her boyfriend, Jim. He always rode along with her stream. It helped her feel close to him, knowing that he could feel what it was like to be her. He always complimented her in whatever she did. And now he probably wanted to come over and try to talk her out of her uniform.
But his message didn’t compliment her, or ask to come over and make out. It simply said three words. Three terrifying words. “You’re still streaming.”
She felt her heart quicken, and her breathing became short and shallow. Jim had to be messing with her. She’d kill him for that. But as her eyes went to her computer screen, she saw that World of Consciousness was minimized at the bottom of the screen. That couldn’t be right. She had logged off and then closed out of the browser. She knew she had. She told herself that a few more times as her finger touched the screen. As she dragged her finger upwards, the streaming website reappeared.
Her eyes darted across the screen, and she saw the horrible truth. She was definitely still logged in. And her followers had just been there when she… She shoved that thought out of her mind and looked at her numbers. She had indeed set a new record for herself, and more were logging on by the second. There was also a line of new comments making very explicit requests of her, the kind that get you suspended from streaming. As her finger dove for the log off button, she hoped the moderators hadn’t witnessed any of it. If they had, she hoped they could tell that it had been an accident.
As she hit the button, her eyes stayed on the numbers that continued to go up and up. She didn’t understand that. The number of ride alongs should have stopped increasing when she logged off. She had pressed the button, just like she swore she did last time. But they kept going. She looked at her finger, still hovering over the button, and tried to press it again. But then, for perhaps the first time, she saw that her finger never actually touched the screen.
And then her mind became alight with new fear, as she watched her finger, completely unbidden by her, initiate the screen’s mirror mode. She hadn’t meant to, or wanted to, do that. What she wanted was to stop streaming. More than anything, she wanted to stop, and to call her boyfriend, and maybe her parents. She wanted out, and away from the people that she knew could see and feel everything she was doing.
Instead of escaping from streaming, her body took a step back, and her face grinned menacingly in the mirrored surface. Her hand even gave herself a little wave. But his wasn’t her. She wasn’t doing any of it. Someone was making her do this. But how?
“I hope all of you enjoyed my bathroom break,” her voice said cheerily. “I know I don’t normally do stuff like that, but I’m feeling extra pervy today. So what should I do next?” She took a moment to look at some comments. “Wow, a lot of you are giving great suggestions. There’s some pretty kinky ideas in here too. It looks like a lot of you have been just waiting for me to slut it up! Well today’s your lucky day.”
Emily watched as her hand drifted up uniform on the side, and she felt only bare skin there. She wasn’t wearing anything under her skirt! Her hand let the skirt fall back down, but then she performed a quick circle that caused it to billow up around her. She had felt air all around her crotch and ass, and so had everyone else. Then she felt her hand cover her breasts and begin to alternately grope each one. Emily was sickened as she realized thousands of people were essentially feeling her up right now.
“I am a huge slut, you know,” Emily’s voice continued. “Don’t believe me? Well keep riding with me today, and I’ll show you how much. Feel free to invite more people too. Everyone at my school, everyone in this podunk town, hell, invite everyone in the country. I want them to see me, to feel how turned on I’m about to be with all of you inside me.”
Emily watched the corner of the screen that showed the numbers. They were spiking. Probably around the time she peed, a flood of invites had already gone out.
“But let’s not jump into the deep end right away,” her voice purred. “Let’s start with something small. Anyone got something they’d like to feel me do to this body?”
A comment popped up, and Emily knew that whoever was controlling her saw it, because her voice giggled, and then said, “Ice cube challenge. That’d be perfect.” Her fingers went back to her computer screen, and shared her display with every monitor in the house. Then she winked at herself and said, “Let’s go then.”
Her body whirled around and left her bedroom. Emily realized whoever this was knew the layout of her house, because she walked right to the kitchen. She strode with purpose towards the refrigerator, and opened the freezer. She pulled out the ice maker, and extracted a single cube. Emily had never done this challenge, as a streamer, or a ride along. But she knew what was supposed to happen. She was extremely relieved when her fingers put the ice cube onto the counter. It had been a bluff. Whoever it was only wanted to torture her with erotic possibilities, that was all.
Then Emily heard herself say, “We should do this right.” She opened a drawer and picked up the remote for the large kitchen monitor. She turned on the screen, and Emily’s reflection smiled back again.
Emily saw her arms cross and her fingers clutch her cheer top. She tried to fight it, tried to resist, but it was as if she was a ride along in her own body. The top came off over her head, revealing her boyfriend’s favorite leopard print bra. Whoever was controlling her took a second to make sure her hair was still perfect, and then she looked intently at the rolling comments in the corner of the screen.
“What’s that? I should lose the bra too? Well, yes, I guess that would help in this challenge. But the ice cube challenge is about feeling the goods, not seeing them. So excuse me while I turn around.”
Being as people had been there when she wiped her pussy, she wasn’t sure how much modesty she had left, but she was still glad that she wasn’t just getting naked for everyone to see. She felt her body turn from the monitor, then felt hands reach behind, and expertly unfasten her bra. It had to be a girl that had taken over her body. A guy would have struggled with it. And it had to be a girl that had been in her house several times, especially to know exactly where the kitchen remote was.
As her breasts became exposed, Emily felt her nipples stiffen a little at the change in temperature. She knew that everyone watching her stream could feel it as well. She feared they would soon feel much, much more.
Thankfully, her eyes drifted upwards so as not to see the large breasts that her boyfriend loved to try and touch all the time. She felt her fingers pick up the ice cube. They brought it up into her field of vision, and she looked at it for several seconds. Then she felt her tongue stick out, and she licked it. Emily sensed the cold in her mouth. She heard her tongue be much louder than normal, as whoever was controlling her made sure to click the sides of her mouth and repeatedly wet her lips. Finally, she heard herself say, “Ooh, that’s going to feel nice on my hot body.”
And then Emily couldn’t see the ice cube anymore, because she had closed her eyes. But she knew where it was going. She felt the cold, wet surface land on top of her collar bone, and begin to slide down. She did not expect the spike of arousal her body felt. It was betraying her. Whoever was in control was actually getting off on this. The ice cube reached the top of her right boob, and a tiny trickle of water raced ahead, sending a delicious chill down her spine.
Right before the cube got to the center of her voluptuous breast, it changed course, and began to make a circle around the edge of her areola. “Can everyone feel this? I can see why this challenge is so popular. I can’t believe I haven’t done it until now.”
The ice cube abruptly left her right boob, and the same journey was made on her left. The heat from her body was making it melt rapidly. It dropped from her grasp on the third trip around her left areola.
“Oh poo,” she whined, but then giggled. “Good thing there’s plenty more.”
Her eyes opened so she could see the refrigerator door handle. Her gaze was a little too low though for Emily’s liking. She couldn’t see her boobs, but could see the tips of two very erect nipples in her peripheral vision, which meant everyone else could too.
She felt her hands pluck out two ice cubes, and instead of waiting, both were shoved right onto both of her tits. Much to Emily’s dismay, this caused a spike of pleasure that rippled through her.
And then her body slowly turned and faced the monitor. Her hands barely contained her boobs, and her palms pressed the ice hard into her tits, making them feel both pleasure and pain.
“Oh, I see you’ve been busy inviting people,” her voice said in what Emily could have only described as that of a porn star. “Wow, over a million of you now. That didn’t take too long.”
Emily felt her fingers drum along the top of her boobs.
“I know what I said earlier, you know, about this challenge being about, like, feeling and not seeing. But you’ve all been an amazing audience so far, so I think it’s only fair if I let you get a peak, or maybe an eyeful.”
Slowly, painfully slowly, her hands came down, and two very stiff and pointy pink nipples came into view. Her fingers gave one of them a painful pinch. “Man, I really have a smoking body, don’t I? I bet I use it to lord over everyone and get people to do my bidding. Because that’s the kind of stuck up horny bitch I am.”
At these words, Emily knew it had to be Avery. She had called her a stuck up bitch yesterday. She had motive. She knew the layout of her house. It all made sense. Emily couldn’t believe Avery could stoop this low. She wanted to beg her to stop. But she couldn’t say anything.
As if the girl could read her thoughts, Emily’s voice said, “I know what you’re probably thinking. Someone should stop me, should keep me from ruining my stellar reputation as a perfect, homecoming queen type. But no one’s going to, because no one wants to. Look, even your… I mean, my boyfriend is still logged in. He’s seeing and feeling everything right now, aren’t you baby? I bet you’re so hard for me. I bet you want my hand to go down here, don’t you?” she asked as she bit her lip and dropped a hand below her skirt to the place she knew was plenty wet and ready. As a cold finger made its way into her pussy, she panted, “Can all of you feel that? This girl wants it. It’s a pity there’s no one to-”
In one of those cataclysmic moments of timing, Emily heard the front door open. In her current lack of clothing, her instinct told her to drop down to the floor and hide behind the counter. She wanted to race back to her room. She wanted to put her fucking bra on! But her body didn’t care about her instinct, and did none of those things. Instead, her hand calmly picked up the remote, and turned the kitchen monitor off.
“Who’s there?” her voice asked innocently.
“It’s me,” a male voice answered.
Emily wanted to die. It was Mike, her loser step brother. He was home from work. He had dropped out of college a year ago and he had come back to live with them. He had taken a job at a factory, one where he had to do a lot of lifting, and had developed a lot of muscle. This was something Avery had commented on more than once when she had been over. He had flirted back a little, but as far as Emily knew, nothing more had ever happened. These were things she knew, but didn’t care about right then. All she cared about was finding a place to hide forever, or at the very least cover up her body. She hoped Avery was done. She had had her fun, but now it should be over.
Emily’s body, however, still did not move. “Come to the kitchen, Mike,” her voice invited sweetly.
No one could hear her, but as a ride along in her own body, Emily was screaming in protest as Mike walked into the kitchen.
“What’s up, Em-” was as far as he got. His mouth fell open and his eyes weren’t the only thing that bulged as he took in the sight of her.
With her hands still covering her ample breasts, she looked at him with a predatory smile and said, “Hey Mike.”
After Mike’s brain rebooted, he realized he was full on leering at his step sister. He turned around and faced the wall and stammered, “Why are you walking around naked?”
“I was doing a stream, big brother,” she replied innocently. “The ice cube challenge. Have you heard of it?”
Mike had. He’d never experienced it. That wasn’t really his thing. But he knew what it entailed. “Are you kidding me right now? Mom and dad would kill you if they knew you were streaming that! And aren’t you supposed to keep your shirt on when you do that?”
As he was talking, he hadn’t heard her approach. Before he knew what was happening, she grabbed the back of his sweaty work shirt and lifted it up, exposing his muscular back. As soon as his skin was exposed, she said, “But then you couldn’t feel these.”
Mike felt two hard tips mingle with his sweaty back, and then two mounds of softness followed them. His breath caught as he understood that her boobs were mashed against his skin. He went to step forward, but her arms clung to him. He felt her nose press against his upper back, and heard her sniff him.
He smelled like a man who had been doing hard labor all day. “You need a shower bro,” she teased. “You stink.”
“I…yeah, I was going to, uh, you should let me go.”
She held him. He didn’t try to break away. Avery knew that Mike must be loving the feel of Emily’s body against his, step sister or no. That meant she had him. “Are you just going to wash your body?”
Mike gulped. “That’s, yeah, that was the plan.”
A hand went down and wrapped around his hard dick. She began to stroke it through his jeans. “Are you sure that’s all you’re going to do?”
Mike ignored the thrill that ran through his body, and spun around. He put his hands on Emily’s shoulders, and pushed her a step back. His eyes briefly took in her exposed boobs before finding her face. He needed to focus on her eyes.
“What’s gotten into you?” he snapped.
Her seductive smile did not falter as she placed one of her hands over his, and slowly, deliberately, dragged it down to her boobs. “I think the better question is, who would like to get into me?” And then she stood on her tiptoes and kissed him.
Her lips meant resistance at first. But as her tongue darted out and wet Mike’s lips, they parted as well, and her tongue was given full access. Emily’s eyes closed, but a growing audience didn’t mind. They felt a body that was on fire with lust. A heart that beat faster. Hot, wet mouths colliding. The feeling of a strong arm that began to caress and squeeze wherever it could reach.
Even as Mike’s hands groped Emily’s body, he tried to voice reason between kisses. “We can’t do this.”
Emily’s hands unbuttoned and unzipped his jeans. As she pulled down the top of his underwear, a throbbing cock sprang out. “Wow! I think we can. See. You’re all ready.” She slipped a hand under her skirt, and then brought it out and showed him two wet fingers. “I’m all ready too.” She put them in her mouth and sucked on her juices.
He gaped at her, but still threw out another line of defense. “Our parents will be home soon.”
She put her freshly lubricated hand on his dick and stroked it. “Well then you’d better hurry it up.”
He stared unbelievingly, and then asked one last, lingering question. “I thought you hated me?”
“I’ll go back to hating you later,” she smiled. She spun around and leaned against the kitchen counter. Then she flipped up her skirt, aiming a soaking wet pussy right at him. “Now are you going to fuck me or what?”
Every bit of rationale telling Mike this was a bad idea was shoved into a mental box and buried forever. He lowered his jeans and underwear enough to step out of them, then grabbed Emily’s hips. He steadied her, then guided his cock into her tight opening. She gasped, and wasn’t the only one, as over ten million experienced the penetration.
Avery felt Mike go in as far as he was able from his position. It wasn’t enough. She swung one of Emily’s legs all the way up onto the counter, an easy feat of dexterity for her. She was spread even wider for him now. Emily’s voice gave an appreciative moan as Mike entered her again, even deeper than before.
Mike started off gentle at first, but as his need for her grew, he squeezed her harder, pounded her faster. The fatigue he came home with after a long day’s work vanished, and his muscles found a new reservoir of energy. His step sister wanted to tease him and act like a slut, he’d give her what she had coming.
A thought occurred to him a few minutes in as his balls began to tighten. Was she still streaming? There was no way. She wouldn’t do anything so brazenly stupid. Something like that would wreck her life. But what if she were? What if people were riding along inside as he plowed his step sister? That thought frightened him, but also added to the pleasure. It drove him even deeper, harder, faster.
“That’s right, give it to me!” Emily’s voice demanded. “Fuck me bro! Give it to your horny sister! I’m such a slut! I always have been! I pretend to be perfect, but this is all I think about! Getting railed by you and anyone else with a massive dick like yours.”
Mike interrupted her with a warning. “I’ve got to pull out or I’m going to-”
“Don’t you fucking dare! Leave it in! I want to feel you drip out of me!”
“Oh. Oh!” was Mike’s only rebuttal.
Emily felt it. The quickened throb of Mike’s cock as his seed painted her insides. The sudden warmth that filled her womb. The intense, primal pleasure it gave every part of her body. She hated it, and hated how much her body loved it.
She brought her leg down, and a trickle of spunk ran down her inner thigh. She grinned at him, then hopped up on the counter. Her bare ass felt the cold of the marble surface. Avery knew she had stayed longer than she should. She needed to get out. But she had been near the mountain top, and thought she could reach the summit with minimal effort.
“You’re not done, bro.”
Mike was panting now. His strength was fading. He wanted to sit down. “Look. I’m sorry. That should have never happened.”
“Oh we’re way past sorry,” she challenged. “Now get me off or I tell mom and dad.”
Mike heard her say this, and it sounded wrong in his ears. She never called his father “dad.” She always called him Kurt. Always had since he had married Emily’s mom. It was a fleeting thought that he would dwell on later, but right then, her threat got the majority of his attention.
“Really?” he asked skeptically. “You’d tell our parents what we just did?”
“Only if you don’t finish what you started,” she said as she spread her legs.
He narrowed his eyes and stared at her, wondering what had gotten into her today. Then he said, “Fuck it I guess.”
He began to kiss her again, and fondled her with one hand, while his other made its way to her pussy. His fingers slipped inside at first, and after pumping them in and out of her several times, he withdrew them and found her clit. He rubbed her gently for a minute, and then applied more force. She began to tremble in his hands.
“Oh yeah! Right there!” she said appreciatively as her butt squirmed on the counter. “Oh this body feels so good.”
Mike thought that was an odd thing to say, but made no comment. He was focused on the task at hand. As her breathing sped up, and her moans grew louder, he leaned closer and put his mouth on one of her tits. Then he gently bit down with his teeth. That sent her over the edge, and she cried out, shook and spasmed, then finally collapsed into his arms.
He held her for a few seconds, then said firmly, “Okay, uh, I’ll clean the counter and you put some clothes on.”
She leaned forward and pointed towards his crotch. “But look who got all excited again.”
Mike looked. Sure enough. Fingerbanging his step sister had got him all worked up. “I, I’ll be fine. We need to-”
“Take me to the couch,” she ordered sweetly.
“I’m not going to-”
“I’ll tell our parents,” she sang as she let the skirt drop to the floor. Fully naked, she hopped down and led him by the dick into the living room, where she laid down onto the couch. “C’mon. Right here.”
Over fifteen million people watched as Mike looked her up and down. They could feel the conflict roiling inside of him. The good sense to pack it up and walk away. The trapped feeling of what might happen if he didn’t do what she said. And the desire to be back inside her hot body again. Since it seemed the pros outweighed the cons, he positioned himself on top of her, and easily slid back inside.
Her pussy welcomed his cock like an old friend. Mike took it slower this time, partially because he was tired, but also because his dick was in no hurry. They kissed and fondled each other as they pleased. He found that she loved to grab his ass with both hands and try to pull him in as far as he could go. Several minutes later, she came before he did. As she cried out in bliss, he followed suit. Then he collapsed on top of her, and they both lay there panting for breath.
Then for the second time that day, Emily knew the worst kind of terror as the front door opened again.
Mike heard it and tried to bolt. But Emily’s arms grasped him and refused to let go. “What the hell!” he hissed. “If they see us, we’re dead! Let me get clothes on and you run to your room!”
But it was as if he were talking to a brick wall. She just smiled at him, and held on to him like an anchor.
Emily’s mother saw them first. She shrieked, which brought her father quickly to her side. His face went red, and he looked like he was about to yell or throw something, but before he got the chance, Emily heard herself gush, “Hey Mom and Dad, I think you should know, Mike and I are in love! Isn’t that great?”
A few seconds later, Avery was laughing her ass off, and asking if Leah had seen it all go down. She had, but couldn’t answer because she was laughing too.
As she wiped away tears, Avery wondered aloud, “Oh man! You think Emily’s parents are going to let her live?”
“Well we can find out,” Leah shouted. “She’s still streaming.”
Emily suddenly found that she was back in control of her body. Just in time for her to get the reaming of a lifetime. She tried to defend herself, to yell that it wasn’t her. Someone had been making her do this.
Her step father had laughed mockingly at that, and sarcastically asked his son, “Was someone making you fuck your sister?”
“Step sister,” Emily corrected. And that had made both parents yell at the same time, and louder than before.
Eventually she was allowed to leave. She wrapped the blanket her mother had covered her with tighter around her body, and trudged back to her room. When she saw her monitor, she realized she was still streaming. Her numbers had peaked at just over twenty million ride alongs. They had rapidly declined around the time her parents started yelling, but she wondered if any who stayed would believe what she had said about not being in control.
She also saw that her account had been flagged. The second she stopped streaming, she would be banned for some arbitrary period of time. That was alright with her. She doubted she’d ever stream again.
Bob had exited when the parents started yelling, but he had needed time to clean up. He had ejaculated in his jeans, and there was a large wet spot on his crotch. He grabbed a dirty pair of jeans from the laundry room. Comparatively, they were not dirty in the slightest. He wore them sans underwear, and then smoothed his shirt down. Then he strode towards his daughter’s room.
Avery and Leah were still laughing and celebrating over destroying the life of their former friend. Bob knew what they had done. He wanted to ground her forever for doing something like that. But he wanted something else even more. He didn’t knock, but shoved the door open and stepped into Avery’s room.
“Avery, I just got a call from the school,” he lied. “Someone came forward about you giving a boy a handjob in the parking lot. You’re grounded.”
Avery’s face went red. Leah scrambled to her feet and looked at Bob for permission to leave. He stood aside so she could go, and she didn’t hesitate.
“Dad, I-”
“I don’t want to hear it! I’m very disappointed in you. Now give me your phone.”
Avery looked stricken at that command. “But-”
“Now!” Bob bellowed.
She picked it up off her bed and looked at the screen, then touched it with her thumb. “Real quick, let me just-”
But he snatched it from her before she could do anything, and stomped out of the room. He went into his bedroom and locked the door. He opened the phone screen and opened her files. There it was. There was the program that would give him control of another person’s senses. It was his. He could use it to take over any streamer. The possibilities washed over him. .
He’d call in sick tomorrow, and maybe the day after that. Maybe the rest of the week. Every streamer in the world was his to explore. His biggest decision now, was deciding which person to take over first.
The end?
In an age where everyone was obsessed with what others were wearing, where they were going, what they were doing, it was only a matter of time before someone took it as far as it could possibly go in order to satisfy society’s voyeuristic tendencies. Gone were the days of social media, where all you could do was send pictures and videos. The area of consciousness streaming had begun.
This was made possible by a surgical procedure that installed the necessary biotech into a person’s parietal lobe. At one time, this would have been a major procedure, but was now as easy as scheduling a yearly physical, and a client would be home the same day, able to stream.
The parietal lobe made it all possible. It is the part of the brain that translates the messages received from the five senses. These messages could be transmitted live to another person’s parietal lobe, and experienced in real time. Whatever the sender saw, touched, heard, tasted, and smelled, the receiver would as well.
What controlled it all was a website called World Consciousness. Anyone who wanted to stream parts of their life, like going on a hike, having a party, sharing the nervousness of a first date, only had to go live with their parietal signal. Anyone who wanted to silently ride along and experience what the streamer was sending, selected that stream, and were immediately sharing the streamer’s five senses. The people that shared another person’s stream were called ride alongs. To them, it felt exactly the same as if they were living it themselves. It was a thrill to all parties involved. In a matter of months, everyone was doing it.
There were restrictions of course. To begin with, you had to be 18 or older to undergo the procedure. If you were streaming, you determined when you were online, and when you weren’t. You couldn’t be controlled by a ride along in any way. You were in the driver’s seat. That being said, streamers did take requests, earning money through tips and subscribers to their streams.
At first, streams had been mostly family friendly, but like all technology, that envelope got pushed quickly. Hacks and mods began to appear rapidly. The first ones primarily benefited the receivers, such as intensifying sensations. But others began to focus on the streamers, which eventually led to an even more invasive experience, as a high school senior by the name of Emily would soon discover.
Emily couldn’t wait to stream that day. Her backwards town didn’t let students stream from school, which didn’t even make sense. She could see why being a ride along would be banned, because it would be like they were somewhere else, in somewhere else. But just to stream, well, she was present and accounted for when she did that. It wasn’t fair. She’d have so many more followers if she could stream during the day.
As the high school senior left her shoes by the door, she took in the quietness of the house. She was first home. Her older brother would be getting home from his backbreaking factory job in about an hour, and her mom and dad usually got home shortly after that. This was her favorite time to stream, because she knew she looked great, and there were no parents or annoying older brother around to embarrass her in front of her followers.
Emily bounded upstairs to her room and shut the door behind her. She did a quick check in the mirror to make sure her hair and makeup still looked good. She nodded to herself that she passed inspection, and then gave a cursory glance around her room. Parents could say what they would about the supposed negatives of streaming, but it did help keep a room clean. If her fans saw through her eyes leftover bits of food or dirty clothes, she would die of embarrassment.
She smoothed out a wrinkle on top of her bed, then went to her computer. The screen came alive, and she pulled up the World of Consciousness website. She logged in and looked to see if some of her favorite people were online. She rarely did ride alongs herself, but made exceptions if her favorite celebrity, musician, or influencer were on. None of them were, which made sense. She was pretty sure none of them had been scheduled.
Famous people’s streams were always carefully coordinated and controlled. The general populace knew this, but it didn’t stop them from hopping on to experience a more glamorous life, fake though it might be. It was a thrill to sit in a makeup chair before a movie star headed out to shoot a scene for a big blockbuster. Or to walk a red carpet. Or to feel what it was really like to be a rock star and come out onto a stage and perform in front of thousands of screaming fans.
But those were all very special events, and they did not happen often. The bulk of streamers were exactly like Emily. Just normal people from all walks of life, who enjoyed the knowledge that there were dozens, hundreds, even thousands of people experiencing every little thing they did. The most mundane things could become amazing when seen through the eyes of another, even school. But Emily’s followers wouldn’t know, because it wasn’t allowed.
As she selected her name and prepared to go live, she wondered again why her school couldn’t be more progressive. She knew of schools in other districts that encouraged streaming, especially in class, saying it provided accountability and safety for both teachers and students. Apparently her school didn’t see it that way though, because they were a bunch of old school hicks.
Emily smiled as she saw a digital queue forming. Her loyal followers, waiting to ride along with her. There seemed to be more than usual today. She was ready for them. She'd been thinking about what to do and say all day. She pressed her finger to the screen, and opened her senses up to whoever wanted to ride along.
In another part of town, Bob, a man in his late forties, had gotten home early from work, and was now going from one ride along to the next. When he found his last two meetings had been canceled, he excitedly rushed home to enjoy an empty house. This solitude enabled him to do the ride alongs he wanted, ones that were generally frowned upon from people like his wife. But he knew lots of people that had the same desire he did, to experience what it felt like to be the opposite sex.
The second he had gotten home, he locked the doors, closed the curtains, and turned on the large monitor in his living room. He went to the World of Consciousness website and began to scroll through women that might interest him. There were lots of women that allowed people to ride along while they were doing all sorts of things, from shopping, cooking, cleaning, working out, and much more. But Bob’s tastes were very specific. He was looking for the streamers that were doing anything remotely sexual. His favorites were the sexy challenges that streamers often did.
Trends and challenges sprang up all the time on World of Consciousness. They usually took the form of a dance, a specific pose, or a challenge. A lot of them were harmless and silly. But several skirted the edges of teasing and provocative, like putting on skin tight leather pants and then streaming hands that ran up and down them.
Other challenges went way past provocative, like the ice cube challenge. Ladies most often did this one. They would schedule a time, and a few million people, mostly men, would log on to experience it. It involved a streamer going to their ice box, and taking out a single ice cube. They’d hold it between their fingers, letting everyone connected to them feel the cold, and see it through the streamer’s eyes.
Then everything would disappear as the streamer closed their eyes. The ride alongs couldn’t see the ice cube, but could tell its destination seconds later. They could feel a shirt being lifted, and a hand brushing past a soft belly, reaching higher and higher, until it came to an obstruction of even softer flesh. The ice would ride along a curve, until it found a very sensitive nipple that would stiffen at the cold. The streamer would leave it on there as long as they could bear, some letting it melt completely. The ride alongs felt it all, including the arousal that most streamers had when doing the challenge. And then the stream would end, and most ride alongs would log off in order to have some quality alone time.
Nudity was allowed, but not openly advertised. Actual sex acts could get you banned if it was reported to a moderator and they witnessed it in real time. That didn’t stop it from happening though. Every so often, a person would begin streaming thirty seconds or so before achieving climax. These were extremely popular, but it was a classic case of being in the right place at the right time.
Bob had been searching for a sexy ride along, but was striking out, and he knew he was running out of time. He had jumped into a woman who was swimming in a bikini, but she logged off before he could fully appreciate the cool water on her body. He experienced a girl that was on a date at a movie. He felt what it was like to sit there in anticipation, waiting for the guy to make a move. It hadn’t taken long. A muscular, hairy arm went behind the girl’s head, and a heavy hand briefly found purchase on her shoulder. But the second he felt fingers begin to slip lower on her dress and land on top of the girl’s exposed cleavage, she logged off.
Oftentimes, Bob felt that the pervier ride alongs like himself must experience a tremendous case of blue balls. There was a lot of teasing out there. A lot of sifting through coal to find that one diamond. But right before he was about to give up, he found it. The video on the monitor that displayed what the streamer was seeing was shaky at best, but it was no doubt someone in the throes of passion. And judging by a brief glimpse of boob, the streamer was a woman. She was riding some guy. Bob connected to it immediately.
So many sensations washed over him in an instant as he connected to the woman’s stream. He felt her hips moving rhythmically as they rolled from right to left. He felt her hands on a hard stomach. He heard her moans, and smelled the sweat of two intermingled bodies. When she opened her eyes a moment later, he saw long dark hair in her/his peripheral vision, and then got an eyeful of two large breasts as she purposefully looked down.
What stood out though for Bob, was the intense feelings happening between her legs. It was a sensation completely foreign to him as a man. The pleasure of being filled and stretched in an orifice he did not have. That was his favorite part, to feel something he couldn’t any other way. He knew his dick would most likely be hard when he came back, if he hadn’t already blown his load.
The woman was so close to orgasm. He felt her speed up on top of the man. Felt her trying to have him as deep inside as possible. A sensation was growing, building, coming on like an avalanche.
And that’s when he heard it. The familiar sound of a key in a lock, and the turning of a knob. He wouldn’t have been able to hear if it had been a normal ride along. A person often had to be shaken before they knew someone was trying to get their attention. But since Bob didn’t want to get caught by his family, he always had his in person auditory settings turned up so he could hear if someone was approaching.
His mind fought to stay in that woman, to ride the wave of ecstasy that was dominating his senses. But instinct told him to panic and get out and act like he wasn’t a giant pervert that loved riding along in women about to climax. His instinct won, but barely. One of these days it wouldn’t, and he’d have some explaining to do. But this time, he thought the word exit, and his physical body jerked slightly, and he was back, aware of his own body. He looked down, and saw that he did indeed have a giant erection.
As he heard the front door open, he glanced at the time. As happened to him often while browsing through streamers, hours had felt like minutes. He had been hopping from streamer to streamer for over three hours. So it made perfect sense that his teenage daughter would be home. But that still didn’t seem right. She had sports or cheer or something. He was not the world’s best father, but he knew should have had at least another hour to ride along in a bevvy of hot women! Bob wanted to interrogate his daughter on why she had ruined his good time, but he needed his dick to soften first. For that reason, he stayed low on the couch and turned off the screen.
As the front door closed, he heard his daughter, Avery, say, “We have to hurry. She doesn’t always stay streaming for very long.”
“I know,” another female voice agreed. “Are we using it in your living room?”
“No. My room. We don’t want to be interrupted when my parents get home, especially for what we’re about to do.”
Bob realized that his daughter didn’t know he was home, as his car was in the garage. He was about to reveal himself, when his daughter’s next words stopped him cold.
“We are going to make a fool out of Emily, from inside her very own body. Oh I can’t wait!”
As he heard footsteps retreat to Avery’s room, Bob had several questions. The first of which was, how exactly were they going to make a fool out of this Emily from inside her body. But also, wasn’t Avery friends with Emily? They’d both been on the cheerleading all through high school. There must have been some fallout at some point. He needed to know more, especially about that first part. He moved quickly and quietly towards his daughter’s bedroom.
The door to Avery’s room opened a crack, and he easily heard the friend say, “Okay, what do we have to do to make this work?”
“Okay, when Preston sold it to me, he said I just needed to beam it from my phone to the computer after I got on. Here, let me just…there. I’m logged in. And now I should just need to…”
“And you’re sure we won’t get in trouble?”
“For the hundredth time, Leah, Preston said this program was masked from World’s moderators. It’s untraceable. They’ll think it’s actually Emily the entire time. Now do you want to get back at her for being such a bitch, or are you chickening out?”
“I’m not!” Leah exclaimed at last. “Let’s…let’s do it.”
“Great. Now let me do a search. And look, there she is, showing the world how pretty and perfect she always is.”
“What are you supposed to do now?” Leah asked.
“Well I am going to connect to her via ride along, and when I’m in, you hit this button right here, and then I should be in control.”
“How’s that work anyway?” Leah asked.
Avery laughed. “It like, I don’t know, routes my parietal stuff through her signal. Instead of me hopping onto her upload, I upload on top of her, and become the dominant signal, but everyone will think it’s her doing it.”
“That is amazing. How much did Preston charge you again?”
“He didn’t charge me anything for it,” Avery winked. “I gave him a handjob in the school parking lot, and he put it on my phone for free. Now stop talking to me or we’re going to miss our window.”
A lot of thoughts were jumbling up in Bob’s brain, like the fact that his daughter had casually given a boy a hand job. But more important was this illicit program. There was no way it could do what they were implying. There was only one way to find out. He snuck back to the living room and searched for Emily. Thousands of Emily’s popped up, and he cursed himself for not remembering her last name. He refined his search to a twenty mile radius, and a dozen popped up. He narrowed the search to a five mile radius, and that narrowed it down to two.
One Emily appeared to be a mother, as she was playing with her two kids. She was probably streaming for grandparents, a common occurrence. They could ride along and play with their grandkids like they were in the room with them. The other option showed a typical teenage girl’s room. That had to be it. He selected it, and joined the stream as an observer.
Emily knew that she could have so many more followers if she would embrace her sexuality the way so many other streamers her age did. She had considered it. She really liked the fame, and the knowledge that people were right there with her, riding along and experiencing the world through her eyes. But she was not yet willing to wear the skin tight clothes or the short skirts or do the more daring and provocative challenges. Maybe next year when she was in college. For now, she’d stick with something more akin to a PG-13 rating.
She liked to move around when she was streaming. She was proud of her tight, young body, and knew that was why a lot of people rode along with her. They wanted to feel young again, or know what it was like to have a body that was in shape. She would do yoga, or dance to music, or on special occasions like today, she would perform cheer routines in her cheerleader uniform. This always gave her a spike in followers, and she needed that ego boost today. She was on the outs with a couple of her so called friends. It was their own fault. They had tried to usurp her authority as cheer captain, and she had threated to kick them off the team. After they called her a few choice names, she called practice early and warned them to come to heel or their cheer season was done.
Their friendship had become more adversarial when she got captain. Hopefully Avery and Leah just needed time to cool down. They’d fall in line, probably. If they didn’t she would have to do the unthinkable and kick them out of cheer. She really hoped it wouldn’t come to that. But she wasn’t going to dwell on all that drama at the moment.
Instead, she focused on her large computer screen, now in mirror mode, and put everything she had into a series of complex cheer routines. As she chanted the familiar words of school spirit that proclaimed the superiority of her alma mater, she was aware of her footwork. The way her smooth legs kicked and danced. Her muscles strained, but she did not grow tired. Her hips gyrated, and her taut stomach rolled. Her forehead and bare arms glistened with a thin sheen of sweat.
It was a workout for sure, but people must’ve thought she was doing a good job, as she saw the digital number of ride alongs in the corner of her screen climb higher. She might break her personal best for total ride alongs today. She’d go as long as she could, but realized there was one thing she should have taken care of before she had rushed to log on. She should have peed. The more she moved, the more her bladder told her the clock was ticking.
A few miles away, Avery’s head jerked, and she grinned at her friend. “Holy shit it works! Did you see me?”
“I didn’t see you make her do anything embarrassing,” Leah complained.
“Well, I started small,” Avery said excitedly. “I wanted to make sure I could control her body, and I totally could! I just rode along for half a minute, but when she started that last cheer, I made her leg kick in the wrong direction. Didn’t you notice?”
“Oh, no, I didn’t. Do you think Emily did?”
Avery shook her head. “I don’t think so. She just kept right on going with the routine. Preston said at the start, if I’m subtle enough, she might not know I’m even there. Like, if I did something small, like, say if she went to press a button and I stopped her right before she did it, she’d think she pressed that button. That’s something I’ll make good use of before she logs out, which should be real soon.”
Leah arched a curious eyebrow. “How do you know that?”
“Because little miss perfect has to pee. And you know she wouldn’t want her ride alongs to be a part of something like that.”
“That might be taking things too far,” Leak protested. But then she saw that Avery hadn’t heard her. She was already back in.
Bob was not complaining. He was enjoying the show. A beautiful, dark haired vixen in a cheerleader outfit was performing routines. What wasn’t there to love. He got to experience all five of her senses as she strutted and danced. But it was pretty mild stuff, especially compared to that erotic encounter earlier. He knew she wouldn’t be going much longer, because he could feel the girl’s full bladder. Some people loved to stream that sort of thing too, but he didn’t think Emily was that kind of girl.
He figured he was right as she finished her routine and relaxed a little. He felt the tension flow out of her, as she seemed like she was done and about to log out. She breathed hard, and he could feel her pulling deep draughts of air into her lungs. Then she waved to herself in the mirrored screen, and mouthed goodbye. Then she pressed the corner of the screen, and the World of Consciousness options came up. She went to press the log off button to stop the stream. She went to, but she didn’t actually press it. Her finger hovered directly over it, but it never made contact. She apparently thought she did, because her other hand minimized the screen, and she darted from the room.
As Bob continued to ride along, he felt a new urgency. It emanated from her groin, as she prepared to relieve herself. She thought she had logged off. But she hadn’t. This had become a pretty classic faux pas. One many a streamer had done, where they forgot to log off and then used the toilet. But Bob wondered if she had forgotten, because it sure seemed like she had attempted it.
As Emily entered the small bathroom and angled herself above the toilet, Bob felt her knees bend. At the same time, her thumbs slid her cheer skirt, skivvies, and panties down in one fluid motion. And then Bob felt something that he didn’t know could ever feel so erotic. He felt Emily’s bare ass touch the cold porcelain. He felt her release herself, and the pleasure that one feels as that internal pressure gives away. And he felt her hand reach for a piece of bath tissue, and wipe at the damp area, and then linger ever so slightly.
She stood up abruptly, and pulled her skirt back up in one smooth motion. As she flushed the toilet and went to wash her hands, Emily missed it, and so did Bob. Her cheer skirt was on. But her panties and skivvies remained on the floor. This was not her fault. Avery had held down the other garments with her foot, and Emily had thought she had pulled them all up. She had certainly meant to, but she hadn’t. She was focused on getting back to the monitor and looking at her statistics on the website.
But Emily would soon know something was very amiss, and it wouldn’t just be a draft about her legs. As she returned to her room, she saw her screen flashing that she had an incoming message. She picked up her phone and read it. It was from her boyfriend, Jim. He always rode along with her stream. It helped her feel close to him, knowing that he could feel what it was like to be her. He always complimented her in whatever she did. And now he probably wanted to come over and try to talk her out of her uniform.
But his message didn’t compliment her, or ask to come over and make out. It simply said three words. Three terrifying words. “You’re still streaming.”
She felt her heart quicken, and her breathing became short and shallow. Jim had to be messing with her. She’d kill him for that. But as her eyes went to her computer screen, she saw that World of Consciousness was minimized at the bottom of the screen. That couldn’t be right. She had logged off and then closed out of the browser. She knew she had. She told herself that a few more times as her finger touched the screen. As she dragged her finger upwards, the streaming website reappeared.
Her eyes darted across the screen, and she saw the horrible truth. She was definitely still logged in. And her followers had just been there when she… She shoved that thought out of her mind and looked at her numbers. She had indeed set a new record for herself, and more were logging on by the second. There was also a line of new comments making very explicit requests of her, the kind that get you suspended from streaming. As her finger dove for the log off button, she hoped the moderators hadn’t witnessed any of it. If they had, she hoped they could tell that it had been an accident.
As she hit the button, her eyes stayed on the numbers that continued to go up and up. She didn’t understand that. The number of ride alongs should have stopped increasing when she logged off. She had pressed the button, just like she swore she did last time. But they kept going. She looked at her finger, still hovering over the button, and tried to press it again. But then, for perhaps the first time, she saw that her finger never actually touched the screen.
And then her mind became alight with new fear, as she watched her finger, completely unbidden by her, initiate the screen’s mirror mode. She hadn’t meant to, or wanted to, do that. What she wanted was to stop streaming. More than anything, she wanted to stop, and to call her boyfriend, and maybe her parents. She wanted out, and away from the people that she knew could see and feel everything she was doing.
Instead of escaping from streaming, her body took a step back, and her face grinned menacingly in the mirrored surface. Her hand even gave herself a little wave. But his wasn’t her. She wasn’t doing any of it. Someone was making her do this. But how?
“I hope all of you enjoyed my bathroom break,” her voice said cheerily. “I know I don’t normally do stuff like that, but I’m feeling extra pervy today. So what should I do next?” She took a moment to look at some comments. “Wow, a lot of you are giving great suggestions. There’s some pretty kinky ideas in here too. It looks like a lot of you have been just waiting for me to slut it up! Well today’s your lucky day.”
Emily watched as her hand drifted up uniform on the side, and she felt only bare skin there. She wasn’t wearing anything under her skirt! Her hand let the skirt fall back down, but then she performed a quick circle that caused it to billow up around her. She had felt air all around her crotch and ass, and so had everyone else. Then she felt her hand cover her breasts and begin to alternately grope each one. Emily was sickened as she realized thousands of people were essentially feeling her up right now.
“I am a huge slut, you know,” Emily’s voice continued. “Don’t believe me? Well keep riding with me today, and I’ll show you how much. Feel free to invite more people too. Everyone at my school, everyone in this podunk town, hell, invite everyone in the country. I want them to see me, to feel how turned on I’m about to be with all of you inside me.”
Emily watched the corner of the screen that showed the numbers. They were spiking. Probably around the time she peed, a flood of invites had already gone out.
“But let’s not jump into the deep end right away,” her voice purred. “Let’s start with something small. Anyone got something they’d like to feel me do to this body?”
A comment popped up, and Emily knew that whoever was controlling her saw it, because her voice giggled, and then said, “Ice cube challenge. That’d be perfect.” Her fingers went back to her computer screen, and shared her display with every monitor in the house. Then she winked at herself and said, “Let’s go then.”
Her body whirled around and left her bedroom. Emily realized whoever this was knew the layout of her house, because she walked right to the kitchen. She strode with purpose towards the refrigerator, and opened the freezer. She pulled out the ice maker, and extracted a single cube. Emily had never done this challenge, as a streamer, or a ride along. But she knew what was supposed to happen. She was extremely relieved when her fingers put the ice cube onto the counter. It had been a bluff. Whoever it was only wanted to torture her with erotic possibilities, that was all.
Then Emily heard herself say, “We should do this right.” She opened a drawer and picked up the remote for the large kitchen monitor. She turned on the screen, and Emily’s reflection smiled back again.
Emily saw her arms cross and her fingers clutch her cheer top. She tried to fight it, tried to resist, but it was as if she was a ride along in her own body. The top came off over her head, revealing her boyfriend’s favorite leopard print bra. Whoever was controlling her took a second to make sure her hair was still perfect, and then she looked intently at the rolling comments in the corner of the screen.
“What’s that? I should lose the bra too? Well, yes, I guess that would help in this challenge. But the ice cube challenge is about feeling the goods, not seeing them. So excuse me while I turn around.”
Being as people had been there when she wiped her pussy, she wasn’t sure how much modesty she had left, but she was still glad that she wasn’t just getting naked for everyone to see. She felt her body turn from the monitor, then felt hands reach behind, and expertly unfasten her bra. It had to be a girl that had taken over her body. A guy would have struggled with it. And it had to be a girl that had been in her house several times, especially to know exactly where the kitchen remote was.
As her breasts became exposed, Emily felt her nipples stiffen a little at the change in temperature. She knew that everyone watching her stream could feel it as well. She feared they would soon feel much, much more.
Thankfully, her eyes drifted upwards so as not to see the large breasts that her boyfriend loved to try and touch all the time. She felt her fingers pick up the ice cube. They brought it up into her field of vision, and she looked at it for several seconds. Then she felt her tongue stick out, and she licked it. Emily sensed the cold in her mouth. She heard her tongue be much louder than normal, as whoever was controlling her made sure to click the sides of her mouth and repeatedly wet her lips. Finally, she heard herself say, “Ooh, that’s going to feel nice on my hot body.”
And then Emily couldn’t see the ice cube anymore, because she had closed her eyes. But she knew where it was going. She felt the cold, wet surface land on top of her collar bone, and begin to slide down. She did not expect the spike of arousal her body felt. It was betraying her. Whoever was in control was actually getting off on this. The ice cube reached the top of her right boob, and a tiny trickle of water raced ahead, sending a delicious chill down her spine.
Right before the cube got to the center of her voluptuous breast, it changed course, and began to make a circle around the edge of her areola. “Can everyone feel this? I can see why this challenge is so popular. I can’t believe I haven’t done it until now.”
The ice cube abruptly left her right boob, and the same journey was made on her left. The heat from her body was making it melt rapidly. It dropped from her grasp on the third trip around her left areola.
“Oh poo,” she whined, but then giggled. “Good thing there’s plenty more.”
Her eyes opened so she could see the refrigerator door handle. Her gaze was a little too low though for Emily’s liking. She couldn’t see her boobs, but could see the tips of two very erect nipples in her peripheral vision, which meant everyone else could too.
She felt her hands pluck out two ice cubes, and instead of waiting, both were shoved right onto both of her tits. Much to Emily’s dismay, this caused a spike of pleasure that rippled through her.
And then her body slowly turned and faced the monitor. Her hands barely contained her boobs, and her palms pressed the ice hard into her tits, making them feel both pleasure and pain.
“Oh, I see you’ve been busy inviting people,” her voice said in what Emily could have only described as that of a porn star. “Wow, over a million of you now. That didn’t take too long.”
Emily felt her fingers drum along the top of her boobs.
“I know what I said earlier, you know, about this challenge being about, like, feeling and not seeing. But you’ve all been an amazing audience so far, so I think it’s only fair if I let you get a peak, or maybe an eyeful.”
Slowly, painfully slowly, her hands came down, and two very stiff and pointy pink nipples came into view. Her fingers gave one of them a painful pinch. “Man, I really have a smoking body, don’t I? I bet I use it to lord over everyone and get people to do my bidding. Because that’s the kind of stuck up horny bitch I am.”
At these words, Emily knew it had to be Avery. She had called her a stuck up bitch yesterday. She had motive. She knew the layout of her house. It all made sense. Emily couldn’t believe Avery could stoop this low. She wanted to beg her to stop. But she couldn’t say anything.
As if the girl could read her thoughts, Emily’s voice said, “I know what you’re probably thinking. Someone should stop me, should keep me from ruining my stellar reputation as a perfect, homecoming queen type. But no one’s going to, because no one wants to. Look, even your… I mean, my boyfriend is still logged in. He’s seeing and feeling everything right now, aren’t you baby? I bet you’re so hard for me. I bet you want my hand to go down here, don’t you?” she asked as she bit her lip and dropped a hand below her skirt to the place she knew was plenty wet and ready. As a cold finger made its way into her pussy, she panted, “Can all of you feel that? This girl wants it. It’s a pity there’s no one to-”
In one of those cataclysmic moments of timing, Emily heard the front door open. In her current lack of clothing, her instinct told her to drop down to the floor and hide behind the counter. She wanted to race back to her room. She wanted to put her fucking bra on! But her body didn’t care about her instinct, and did none of those things. Instead, her hand calmly picked up the remote, and turned the kitchen monitor off.
“Who’s there?” her voice asked innocently.
“It’s me,” a male voice answered.
Emily wanted to die. It was Mike, her loser step brother. He was home from work. He had dropped out of college a year ago and he had come back to live with them. He had taken a job at a factory, one where he had to do a lot of lifting, and had developed a lot of muscle. This was something Avery had commented on more than once when she had been over. He had flirted back a little, but as far as Emily knew, nothing more had ever happened. These were things she knew, but didn’t care about right then. All she cared about was finding a place to hide forever, or at the very least cover up her body. She hoped Avery was done. She had had her fun, but now it should be over.
Emily’s body, however, still did not move. “Come to the kitchen, Mike,” her voice invited sweetly.
No one could hear her, but as a ride along in her own body, Emily was screaming in protest as Mike walked into the kitchen.
“What’s up, Em-” was as far as he got. His mouth fell open and his eyes weren’t the only thing that bulged as he took in the sight of her.
With her hands still covering her ample breasts, she looked at him with a predatory smile and said, “Hey Mike.”
After Mike’s brain rebooted, he realized he was full on leering at his step sister. He turned around and faced the wall and stammered, “Why are you walking around naked?”
“I was doing a stream, big brother,” she replied innocently. “The ice cube challenge. Have you heard of it?”
Mike had. He’d never experienced it. That wasn’t really his thing. But he knew what it entailed. “Are you kidding me right now? Mom and dad would kill you if they knew you were streaming that! And aren’t you supposed to keep your shirt on when you do that?”
As he was talking, he hadn’t heard her approach. Before he knew what was happening, she grabbed the back of his sweaty work shirt and lifted it up, exposing his muscular back. As soon as his skin was exposed, she said, “But then you couldn’t feel these.”
Mike felt two hard tips mingle with his sweaty back, and then two mounds of softness followed them. His breath caught as he understood that her boobs were mashed against his skin. He went to step forward, but her arms clung to him. He felt her nose press against his upper back, and heard her sniff him.
He smelled like a man who had been doing hard labor all day. “You need a shower bro,” she teased. “You stink.”
“I…yeah, I was going to, uh, you should let me go.”
She held him. He didn’t try to break away. Avery knew that Mike must be loving the feel of Emily’s body against his, step sister or no. That meant she had him. “Are you just going to wash your body?”
Mike gulped. “That’s, yeah, that was the plan.”
A hand went down and wrapped around his hard dick. She began to stroke it through his jeans. “Are you sure that’s all you’re going to do?”
Mike ignored the thrill that ran through his body, and spun around. He put his hands on Emily’s shoulders, and pushed her a step back. His eyes briefly took in her exposed boobs before finding her face. He needed to focus on her eyes.
“What’s gotten into you?” he snapped.
Her seductive smile did not falter as she placed one of her hands over his, and slowly, deliberately, dragged it down to her boobs. “I think the better question is, who would like to get into me?” And then she stood on her tiptoes and kissed him.
Her lips meant resistance at first. But as her tongue darted out and wet Mike’s lips, they parted as well, and her tongue was given full access. Emily’s eyes closed, but a growing audience didn’t mind. They felt a body that was on fire with lust. A heart that beat faster. Hot, wet mouths colliding. The feeling of a strong arm that began to caress and squeeze wherever it could reach.
Even as Mike’s hands groped Emily’s body, he tried to voice reason between kisses. “We can’t do this.”
Emily’s hands unbuttoned and unzipped his jeans. As she pulled down the top of his underwear, a throbbing cock sprang out. “Wow! I think we can. See. You’re all ready.” She slipped a hand under her skirt, and then brought it out and showed him two wet fingers. “I’m all ready too.” She put them in her mouth and sucked on her juices.
He gaped at her, but still threw out another line of defense. “Our parents will be home soon.”
She put her freshly lubricated hand on his dick and stroked it. “Well then you’d better hurry it up.”
He stared unbelievingly, and then asked one last, lingering question. “I thought you hated me?”
“I’ll go back to hating you later,” she smiled. She spun around and leaned against the kitchen counter. Then she flipped up her skirt, aiming a soaking wet pussy right at him. “Now are you going to fuck me or what?”
Every bit of rationale telling Mike this was a bad idea was shoved into a mental box and buried forever. He lowered his jeans and underwear enough to step out of them, then grabbed Emily’s hips. He steadied her, then guided his cock into her tight opening. She gasped, and wasn’t the only one, as over ten million experienced the penetration.
Avery felt Mike go in as far as he was able from his position. It wasn’t enough. She swung one of Emily’s legs all the way up onto the counter, an easy feat of dexterity for her. She was spread even wider for him now. Emily’s voice gave an appreciative moan as Mike entered her again, even deeper than before.
Mike started off gentle at first, but as his need for her grew, he squeezed her harder, pounded her faster. The fatigue he came home with after a long day’s work vanished, and his muscles found a new reservoir of energy. His step sister wanted to tease him and act like a slut, he’d give her what she had coming.
A thought occurred to him a few minutes in as his balls began to tighten. Was she still streaming? There was no way. She wouldn’t do anything so brazenly stupid. Something like that would wreck her life. But what if she were? What if people were riding along inside as he plowed his step sister? That thought frightened him, but also added to the pleasure. It drove him even deeper, harder, faster.
“That’s right, give it to me!” Emily’s voice demanded. “Fuck me bro! Give it to your horny sister! I’m such a slut! I always have been! I pretend to be perfect, but this is all I think about! Getting railed by you and anyone else with a massive dick like yours.”
Mike interrupted her with a warning. “I’ve got to pull out or I’m going to-”
“Don’t you fucking dare! Leave it in! I want to feel you drip out of me!”
“Oh. Oh!” was Mike’s only rebuttal.
Emily felt it. The quickened throb of Mike’s cock as his seed painted her insides. The sudden warmth that filled her womb. The intense, primal pleasure it gave every part of her body. She hated it, and hated how much her body loved it.
She brought her leg down, and a trickle of spunk ran down her inner thigh. She grinned at him, then hopped up on the counter. Her bare ass felt the cold of the marble surface. Avery knew she had stayed longer than she should. She needed to get out. But she had been near the mountain top, and thought she could reach the summit with minimal effort.
“You’re not done, bro.”
Mike was panting now. His strength was fading. He wanted to sit down. “Look. I’m sorry. That should have never happened.”
“Oh we’re way past sorry,” she challenged. “Now get me off or I tell mom and dad.”
Mike heard her say this, and it sounded wrong in his ears. She never called his father “dad.” She always called him Kurt. Always had since he had married Emily’s mom. It was a fleeting thought that he would dwell on later, but right then, her threat got the majority of his attention.
“Really?” he asked skeptically. “You’d tell our parents what we just did?”
“Only if you don’t finish what you started,” she said as she spread her legs.
He narrowed his eyes and stared at her, wondering what had gotten into her today. Then he said, “Fuck it I guess.”
He began to kiss her again, and fondled her with one hand, while his other made its way to her pussy. His fingers slipped inside at first, and after pumping them in and out of her several times, he withdrew them and found her clit. He rubbed her gently for a minute, and then applied more force. She began to tremble in his hands.
“Oh yeah! Right there!” she said appreciatively as her butt squirmed on the counter. “Oh this body feels so good.”
Mike thought that was an odd thing to say, but made no comment. He was focused on the task at hand. As her breathing sped up, and her moans grew louder, he leaned closer and put his mouth on one of her tits. Then he gently bit down with his teeth. That sent her over the edge, and she cried out, shook and spasmed, then finally collapsed into his arms.
He held her for a few seconds, then said firmly, “Okay, uh, I’ll clean the counter and you put some clothes on.”
She leaned forward and pointed towards his crotch. “But look who got all excited again.”
Mike looked. Sure enough. Fingerbanging his step sister had got him all worked up. “I, I’ll be fine. We need to-”
“Take me to the couch,” she ordered sweetly.
“I’m not going to-”
“I’ll tell our parents,” she sang as she let the skirt drop to the floor. Fully naked, she hopped down and led him by the dick into the living room, where she laid down onto the couch. “C’mon. Right here.”
Over fifteen million people watched as Mike looked her up and down. They could feel the conflict roiling inside of him. The good sense to pack it up and walk away. The trapped feeling of what might happen if he didn’t do what she said. And the desire to be back inside her hot body again. Since it seemed the pros outweighed the cons, he positioned himself on top of her, and easily slid back inside.
Her pussy welcomed his cock like an old friend. Mike took it slower this time, partially because he was tired, but also because his dick was in no hurry. They kissed and fondled each other as they pleased. He found that she loved to grab his ass with both hands and try to pull him in as far as he could go. Several minutes later, she came before he did. As she cried out in bliss, he followed suit. Then he collapsed on top of her, and they both lay there panting for breath.
Then for the second time that day, Emily knew the worst kind of terror as the front door opened again.
Mike heard it and tried to bolt. But Emily’s arms grasped him and refused to let go. “What the hell!” he hissed. “If they see us, we’re dead! Let me get clothes on and you run to your room!”
But it was as if he were talking to a brick wall. She just smiled at him, and held on to him like an anchor.
Emily’s mother saw them first. She shrieked, which brought her father quickly to her side. His face went red, and he looked like he was about to yell or throw something, but before he got the chance, Emily heard herself gush, “Hey Mom and Dad, I think you should know, Mike and I are in love! Isn’t that great?”
A few seconds later, Avery was laughing her ass off, and asking if Leah had seen it all go down. She had, but couldn’t answer because she was laughing too.
As she wiped away tears, Avery wondered aloud, “Oh man! You think Emily’s parents are going to let her live?”
“Well we can find out,” Leah shouted. “She’s still streaming.”
Emily suddenly found that she was back in control of her body. Just in time for her to get the reaming of a lifetime. She tried to defend herself, to yell that it wasn’t her. Someone had been making her do this.
Her step father had laughed mockingly at that, and sarcastically asked his son, “Was someone making you fuck your sister?”
“Step sister,” Emily corrected. And that had made both parents yell at the same time, and louder than before.
Eventually she was allowed to leave. She wrapped the blanket her mother had covered her with tighter around her body, and trudged back to her room. When she saw her monitor, she realized she was still streaming. Her numbers had peaked at just over twenty million ride alongs. They had rapidly declined around the time her parents started yelling, but she wondered if any who stayed would believe what she had said about not being in control.
She also saw that her account had been flagged. The second she stopped streaming, she would be banned for some arbitrary period of time. That was alright with her. She doubted she’d ever stream again.
Bob had exited when the parents started yelling, but he had needed time to clean up. He had ejaculated in his jeans, and there was a large wet spot on his crotch. He grabbed a dirty pair of jeans from the laundry room. Comparatively, they were not dirty in the slightest. He wore them sans underwear, and then smoothed his shirt down. Then he strode towards his daughter’s room.
Avery and Leah were still laughing and celebrating over destroying the life of their former friend. Bob knew what they had done. He wanted to ground her forever for doing something like that. But he wanted something else even more. He didn’t knock, but shoved the door open and stepped into Avery’s room.
“Avery, I just got a call from the school,” he lied. “Someone came forward about you giving a boy a handjob in the parking lot. You’re grounded.”
Avery’s face went red. Leah scrambled to her feet and looked at Bob for permission to leave. He stood aside so she could go, and she didn’t hesitate.
“Dad, I-”
“I don’t want to hear it! I’m very disappointed in you. Now give me your phone.”
Avery looked stricken at that command. “But-”
“Now!” Bob bellowed.
She picked it up off her bed and looked at the screen, then touched it with her thumb. “Real quick, let me just-”
But he snatched it from her before she could do anything, and stomped out of the room. He went into his bedroom and locked the door. He opened the phone screen and opened her files. There it was. There was the program that would give him control of another person’s senses. It was his. He could use it to take over any streamer. The possibilities washed over him. .
He’d call in sick tomorrow, and maybe the day after that. Maybe the rest of the week. Every streamer in the world was his to explore. His biggest decision now, was deciding which person to take over first.
The end?
1
8.9K
4
4
A hacker accidentally transfers his consciousness into a milf.
Author's note: This story is connected to the Shudder universe. You do not have to read Shudder first to understand it, but it will help you appreciate some of the characters you'll meet along the way.
In the near future, it wasn't a third world war that threatened to end humanity. It was the internal violence and unrest within each country that almost lead to the extinction of mankind. The state of the world under the control of increasingly corrupt politicians and dictators had led to the forming of a few peaceful protests. Those few had become dozens and then hundreds and thousands and the word peaceful was soon abandoned. Civil wars sprang up everywhere and leaders worldwide were brought down. Millions of lives were lost and those left when the dust settled wondered how long it would be until it all happened again.
Charismatic leaders of science and technology stepped in with a way that could end mankind's destructive cycle. Corporations, sensing opportunity, funded research that promised to put a stop to the violent tendencies of mankind. This was done in exchange for information vital to increasing their profit margins. They promised peace, as long as everyone was willing to part with their privacy. Most were still shell shocked enough from the recent atrocities that they readily agreed if it meant an end to crime and war. Corporations swayed dissenters by offering discounts on their products. Part with your privacy and save a dollar. With this logic in mind, a permanent solution was made to better manage a potentially volatile populace.
Everyone that had supported this new endeavor received free of charge exciting new cybernetic enhancements. People were opened up and chips and circuits were added to brain matter and optic nerves. Glasses were no longer needed and cancer and diseases were detected early enough to stop it almost every time. Other benefits were promised down the road but mainly safety was touted as the main reason everyone should get on board. Every person was essentially a camera. If you committed a crime, there were witnesses, you could be tracked. You would be found and stopped, usually permanently. Crime was now almost impossible to get away with, which drastically improved morale.
A surgery was required but the outward affects were completely hidden to the naked eye except for one piece that was purposeless left exposed. At the center of the neck, a flat square that looked like glass poked out of the skin. From it, a dull, red light could be seen. It was only a square inch but it was always on, sending a constant signal. The excuse for it being visible was that it would decrease possible interference that might have occurred if it resided inside the body. But the real reason was for authorities to be able to judge at a glance if you were a part of the new regime that was dedicated to a peaceful existence.
The new scientific solution for peace came to be known as Peace of Mind, or POM for short. Corporations gave discounts for food, utilities, fuel, everything they could for those who adopted POM early on. For everyone else, the prices went up, driving more and more to receive what was becoming a necessity. But what really silenced the naysayers was the swift drop in crime. The one thing POM did well was remind people that someone could be watching them anytime. It was always there, always watching. Every crime as soon as it was reported, no matter how big or small, was dealt with by the authorities and punishments were quick and severe. Lawyers became irrelevant, as did juries and courthouses. The evidence was always right there, impossible to refute.
After five years, POM became mandatory for every citizen eighteen and older. This was argued by many, but the statistics did not lie and the advantages seemed to outweigh the disadvantages. It was helping bring lasting peace to a fragmented society, and since privacy did not matter to most anymore, it became illegal to not have a red light visible on the back of your neck. Those that wanted peace had won. The corporations that wanted to know everything about everybody at all times were the real winners though, and they vowed to keep the population happy and tranquil as long as they bought their products.
Many would be anarchists tried to hack their POM or someone helpful volunteer, either through POM's wireless network, or by dissecting the cybernetics themselves and rewiring them. The network had thus far been a dead end. Those that were opened up and explored were also a dead end but in the physical sense that the test subjects were no longer alive anymore. All attempts to put the cybernetics back in place and sew up the human guinea pig failed spectacularly and always lead to the arrest and punishment of the person who tried.
A breach was bound to happen eventually. What was surprising was that it's security held out for almost ten years, which seems like forever with advances in technology. At least, it used to, but that progress had slowed, even halted for a time during the uprisings. Now a new century was right around the corner, and there still weren't flying cars or artificial intelligence. It was almost the same as it had been at the beginning of the 21st century as it had been at the end of it. But now the world had POM, creating exciting new advancements in technology to get them back on track. Peace was here, peace that could last. At least until one disgruntled eighteen year old with some lines of code threatened to put the world's potential utopia at risk.
All that had been learned about POM's system and enhancements was posted on the web if you knew where to look, but after five years of failure, most had given up. But Adam Holland was either too young or too foolish to care about the short comings of those before him. As his eighteenth birthday had approached, he became more and more obsessed with the thought of hacking that which everyone said was impossible. He constantly reviewed the message boards of those that had tried, both in POM's network, and the cyber ware inside the minds that had been opened up.
Adam had dedicated his life to hacking and had gotten very good at it. He knew every time he did he was breaking the law and now that his POM had been surgically installed a week ago on his eighteenth birthday, he knew that from then on there was a record of it. He also knew that it was like getting audited by the internal revenue service. Chances were always good nobody was monitoring you, unless a crime had been committed by or near you, then everyone in the surrounding area had their recent histories played back remotely.
So Adam kept to himself in his room, away from any excitement and far from anything that could even resemble the appearance of illegal. He still lived with his parents. He had few friends and had graduated school early so there he was, day in and day out, committing crime on his computer at locations far away that could not be easily traced back to him.
What Adam was most proud of were the programs he had written himself. The one he had been working on the longest was the one he hoped would thwart POM itself. He called it Mind Hack and if it worked the way he hoped it would, it would grant him access to every part of POM, enabling him to hide or delete his presence completely from the powers that be. Mind Hack would not attack POM directly, or try to sneak in a back way, like most had before him. Rather, his program appeared to be a part of their system and only worked because Adam was newly registered in their servers, which gave it an opportunity to enter through the front door.
Adam knew this was a part of POM's controlling, money making process. New members had one opportunity for two week's to log in to POM and try to let it know everything about them that it didn't yet know. It already knew a great deal, but they always wanted more. Since minors couldn't be officially tracked until they were eighteen, this information willingly volunteered helped them to catch up on their new members. Each new fact learned provided a future discount for various goods and services. When you logged out, you were then locked out forever.
The log in did not get anyone very far into POM's system, but it got Adam far enough. With his program launched, he found he had access to, well, he wasn't sure. He was fairly certain know one had been this deep into POM before because he didn't recognize what he was seeing on any of the websites he had visited to prepare for this moment.
Actually he did recognize some of it. Names, hundreds of them, positioned around a localized map of his town. He tried to zoom out, but he could only see his town. He zoomed in and found he could zero in on neighborhoods, and then individual houses. Everyone that had cyber implants installed showed up as a name and a solid red dot on his computer screen.
Adam wasn't entirely sure how his program was interacting now with POM. He had wanted it to access everything but it just appeared to be localized. He didn't need everyone's names, but, since they were there, he decided to see what he could see. First he found his own name, he pressed the dot next to it and felt a jolt in his head.
Adam felt like electricity was coursing through his brain now. It didn't hurt, but was uncomfortable. He felt the back of his neck for his signal square because that area suddenly felt hot. His finger explored the small smooth surface. Despite feeling warm, it seemed normal. Trying not to be silly but being a little paranoid, he wanted to see it to be sure. It seemed silly, but it was the only external part of the implants he could see. He took a picture with his phone. The red light from the signal wasn't there. Adam knew this was either really good or really bad news. POM might notice a missing signal, or maybe he was suddenly just off the grid. On a whim, he took a video of the back of his neck. To his astonishment, the signal on his neck was blinking on and off, red to nothing, as if it were intermittently transmitting, or transmitting in a different way than before.
Adam blinked and thought about exercising caution. He should log out. Mind Hack should still grant him access to POM later. He could study how his program was affecting POM's systems and then log back in when he was sure it was safe to do so. But first, he wanted to test out one thing. Being off the grid was definitely the goal, but being able to log in and see what everyone else was doing, to spy on friends and neighbors and enemies, that was a definite bonus. And he had someone in mind, Candace Porter.
Adam hadn't seen Candace in years, but knew she lived only a few miles from him. She had been his babysitter when he was younger and he had had a huge crush on her. She had treated him like a child though, which he had thoroughly resented since there was only a five year gap between them. Adam had been eleven the last time he had seen her. After that, his parents felt he no longer needed a babysitter, something he was grateful for, but disappointed in since Candace would no longer be around. He stalked her on social media and knew she had gotten married shortly after her graduation and had a kid now. But seeing family pictures was not enough for Adam, not when he had POM to see through someone else's technologically advanced eyes. He scrolled through the digital map of neighborhoods and found Candace's house. She and her husband, Mark apparently, although he didn't really care, were both home.
Adam reasoned that the best way to look at her would be from another perspective, so he clicked on Mark's name. A message popped up from his Mind Hack program that had been running in the background. It read, "Connected. Do you want to send? Yes/No?" Adam's program was doing its job and giving him access to POM's internal systems. He just hoped it was working the right way and managing to go undetected. He typed Yes and hit Enter.
Adam felt a surge in his brain that was beyond uncomfortable and downright painful. Why had that happened? He was trying to see what Mark was seeing through his eyes onto his computer, but Adam's brain had paid the price. A new message popped up. "Access denied. Signal incompatible." Had he already been discovered? Was his program not working properly? Adam was frustrated by the denial, and again felt that wisdom dictated that he log out now and examine what was happening. But he had come this far, he would try once more, this time trying Candace herself. He clicked on her red dot on his screen. The same message popped up. "Connected. Do you want to send? Yes/No?" His fingers hesitated over the keyboard, then frantically typed in Yes and hit Enter.
For reasons unknown to Adam, there was a surge in his brain as his implants seemed to come to life. He saw a message on the screen. "Access granted. Sending..." Adam had a hopeful second as he eagerly anticipated images of what Candace was seeing right now projected onto his computer screen. Then his vision blurred, he felt very wrong, and then his limbs went slack and his face fell forward as his consciousness vacated the premises.
An instant later, a few miles away, Candace Porter was sitting in a chair, watching the television as her two year old son played with toys in her peripheral vision. Unaware to her, the signal square on the back of her neck started blinking as it began to receive something new. Her brow furrowed as her head suddenly tingled, and then everything faded to black as her body fell back against the chair.
A few seconds later, her eyes flew open and her body gasped as if she had been holding her breath underwater and hadn't tasted air for minutes. Candace looked around, confusion flooding her face. Her hands went up to the blonde strands of hair she could see out of the corner of her eye. She pulled it, hard until a piece of hair came out. "Ouch!" a voice yelled. But it was not the voice of Candace Porter, but the more masculine voice of Adam Holland. "How is this happening? Where am I?" Adam heard a child laugh close by. He turned Candace's head and saw a small boy, pointing and laughing at him.
"Mommy sound funny!" the boy said between fits of laughter.
"I'm not your mother, kid," Adam said shakily in his deep alto. This caused another fit of laughter from the boy. Adam heard footsteps coming from the next room and then a man entered. It was Mark Porter. He recognized him from Candace's pictures online. But that would mean... Adam's hands shot to his chest which he realized was noticeably heavier. As Mark picked up the child, Adam discovered soft, sensitive mounds attached to the body he was in. "Holy crap, I think I'm Candace," Adam whispered.
"What game are you playing with him in here that has him so worked up?" Mark asked smiling. "We're not supposed to get him all worked up right before nap, remember? Honey? Babe? You okay?"
Adam slowly realized Mark was speaking to him. He scrunched up the face to look attentive, and then nodded seriously.
Mark laughed and addressed the boy as he picked him up. "Is this part of Mommy's game? Seeing how weird she can be? Well you can play some more after nap." Mark started to move out of the room with his son but then stopped to speak in Adam's direction once more. "Candy, why don't you go to the bedroom, we should have an hour before he wakes up and maybe you can take a nap. I know you're really tired." And then Mark was gone.
Adam just sat for a moment. He was Candace. How had this happened? Somehow, his program must have altered his signal. It wasn't transmitting to POM, showing them what he saw, what he bought, what he was up to. Rather, it was streaming his consciousness into another person, his hot, former babysitter. He needed a mirror. Adam temporarily pushed away the terrible dilemma he might be in for the perverted prospect of seeing Candace without any clothes on. He stood up, took a step, and immediately crashed to the hardwood floor. He caught himself with his hands, minimizing the damage, but still felt like Candace would have a couple bruises from that sudden landing. He slowly got to his feet, more cautious this time. He took a timid but purposeful step and realized his whole sense of balance was off. Adam's consciousness was in Candace's body, but he was not programmed for her height, her walk, and her voice for that matter. Adam wondered if that could be changed as he checked the doors of the house until he found what must be their master bedroom.
He was gradually getting the hang of her body as he strode towards a large mirror attached to their bedroom wall. He reasoned she must use it to check out what she would wear. Today, he would use it to check out what she wasn't. He saw that she was wearing a loose fitting white t-shirt that hid her large bust and grey sweatpants that did nothing to reveal the cute butt she had to be proud of. Her blonde hair was shorter than he remembered it being, only coming down to her shoulders. It looked like it needed brushing. Adam looked closer at her face. It was still the same cute visage he fantasized about, but, he thought he saw bags under her eyes. She currently had the appearance of a young harried mom who probably needed to be treated to a night out on the town and then allowed to catch up on some sleep. He put those observations aside, remembering that he needed to make the most of this situation since he probably wouldn't be here again, assuming he could reverse the process. That thought lingered for a moment as he wondered how and if that were possible. He'd need to gain access to his computer and see what options there were. It should be as simple as canceling his signal.
While thinking he had let his hands begin to wonder. When they found the area that he was so accustomed to finding a penis, all other thoughts vanished. He rubbed the area gently over the sweatpants, then harder as a pleasant sensation started to grow. He made Candace's face contort to that of lust as she licked her lips. Since he hopefully would not be here again, he'd put on a show for himself. He began to slowly spin around as he lifted the t-shirt over her head, posing for the mirror sensuously as he threw the t-shirt aside, revealing two large breasts. She had lost the baby weight it seemed in every area except for there. They were bigger than what he had seen in pictures, and seemed too good to be true. He wasted no time and began groping them furiously, watching in the mirror as her hands pinched a nipple or caressed their soft sides and then lifting them up and dropping them to watch them bounce. He made a brief attempt to talk sexy to Candace's reflection in the mirror, but it didn't do much for him since it was his deep voice that came out.
Adam took a quick break from squeezing her breasts so he could quickly pull down her sweat pants. She wore white cotton panties underneath and he removed them just as fast. Candace was not managing her business down there as curly hair completely covered her pussy. Adam presumed this was probably because of her hectic parenting lifestyle, new mom and all that, or maybe it was what her husband was in to. Either way, he didn't care as one hand slid down, finding moisture under the bush, and the other hand finding a breast again. The sensations were so overwhelmingly pleasant and erotic that he found he was unable to stand. He fell back onto the large, soft bed. He kept one leg touching the floor and the other stretched out giving him plenty of room to let her fingers explore her nether region. Adam had become so swept up in the erotic new feelings and that fact that he had access to a body he had wanted for so long that he did not notice Mark walk into the bedroom.
Mark couldn't believe what he was seeing. He and Candace had been hot and heavy for the first couple years of their marriage. They were both young and had healthy libidos until their son, Austin, came along. Then it had all stopped.
They had done all sorts of kinky things before she gave birth, afterwards, she never seemed into it. When they did have sex, he felt like she was really just doing it to shut him up. But what he was seeing now was, well, the hottest thing he had ever seen his wife do. His eyes roamed up and down her naked body, watching her get herself off as if she was touching her erogenous zones for the first time. She was really enjoying herself as she fingered her lower lips. She seemed to alternate between brushing her fingers lightly against her clitoris, then pushing two fingers inside her, and then back again. It was as if she couldn't decide what felt best. All the while her other hand swapped back and forth between each breast, fondling each with increasing passion.
The erection in Mark's pants was painful as he quietly undressed. He didn't know why, but he felt like if he called out or made a noise, it would break whatever erotic spell had been woven and the erotic atmosphere would break. But he was being silly. She was just getting her groove back. She had to have known he'd be coming in here after putting Austin to nap. She must be performing for him, trying her best to get him harder than he'd been in a long while. Well it was working and he leaned forward and put his mouth to the breast her hand was not groping, being sure to avoid her nipple. The instant his lips made contact with the soft skin, he heard a low moan, much lower than usual. A split second later his wife's boob disappeared from his mouth as she had pushed back from him so forcefully that she almost flew off the other side of the bed.
Adam felt Candace's body had been very close to orgasm when an additional touch had registered, warm, wet, and welcome on the side of the slightly larger breast. He had not been able to keep from letting out a sound of appreciative lust, when the obvious dawned on him. Candace's eyes flew open and Adam saw Mark sucking on a breast. He reacted before thinking at the sight of a man hovering over his temporary body and flung himself back with his hands, trying to get away. He felt empty space below his head and was grateful he hadn't fallen to the floor. But now there was a man looking at him with a disturbing hunger in his eyes, and Adam was sprawled before him, Candace's pussy inches from his face.
In a flash, Adam mulled over his predicament. Mark wanted to fuck him, or her really, that much was obvious. Adam was not a fan of that at all, as he had never had any sexual predilections towards his own gender. He could put a stop to it by explaining the situation. Not a great option as he was in clear violation of several laws and probably many new ones they would have to create. He would no doubt face a severe punishment or probably the death penalty. He could bolt from the room but this body was naked and if he went outside like that, it would also be a crime and authorities would be alerted and everyone's POM's would be scanned in a square block and then he'd be found out that way. He couldn't say he had a headache or didn't want this, because for one, as soon as Candace spoke and Adam's voice came out, the jig was up. And two, he had just been masturbating furiously and was clearly very turned on. It was suddenly curious to him why it was his voice in her body. This would seem to indicate that the cyber enhancements were put in more than just the brain, which is something POM had not released to the public.
Adam forgot to be curious as Mark's tongue slipped into his wife's hairy bush and licked with the fervor of a man dying of thirst and this pussy was the last place to find water. Adam accepted his fate as the pleasure racked Candace's body again, different and more intense than before as this was clearly not Mark's first rodeo. Mark's strong hands went underneath Candace's body and he gently lifted her and positioned her against the headboard, all the while continuing the cunnilingus he was so adept at performing. Adam strained not to make a sound as the body he was in control of writhed in delight of Mark's oral dedication. Adam threw both hands over Candace's mouth to stifle a scream as he came in his temporary feminine form.
Mark felt his wife's legs tense up and knew he had given her something to remember. He smiled at her but then looked puzzled. "Is this a game you're playing with me? Not making any noise?" His wife looked at him quizzically, still coming down from her sexual high, and then gave a slow nod. He found this odd, and a little kinky. "Do I win if I make you scream?"
Her face registered panic at this and she shook her head profusely. Mark was confused at that response and started to climb towards her body, her legs open wide before him. With a playful smile, he asked, "So, you don't want me to make you scream?" She nodded. "Okay, you just don't want to make any sounds, is that right?"
Candace smiled at him brightly, as if he had answered correctly in a game of charades. Her smile quickly faltered however, as he positioned himself in front of her, the pushed his cock at the entrance of her sopping wet snatch. He looked down and with one hand, he moved the tip of his penis up and down her slit, not letting it go in, knowing it was having an effect on his wife by the way her hands clenched beside him. He looked up and saw the expression on his wife's face seemed to be a mix of surprise, uncertainty, and lust. Whatever was going on with his wife, he was going to take full advantage of it. He gave his hips a thrust and the entire length of his dick disappeared into his wife's slick and inviting hole.
Mark was in ecstasy by the sudden warmth that enveloped his cock. He always loved the moments he got to be inside his wife and it had been so long. He was sure that ramming his member balls deep into her would have surely elicited some sound from her sexy, open mouth, but all that escaped was a gasp of air followed by rapid breathing. He smiled at this. She was acting like she had never been fucked before and was still refusing to make any noise. He slowly withdrew, taking in every bit of her expression. As his penis exposed itself to air once again, he saw that she actually looked disappointed. She looked down at his cock and acted like it was completely alien to her, but something that she wanted more of. Candace's eyes then met his and she looked imploringly at him. She hesitantly put both her hands around to his backside and started to draw him back into her. That was all it took for him to plunge back in, seeing the same gasp come out of her mouth and again, a look of surprise as if she had never felt anything better.
Mark started to withdraw again but her hands found his ass and she started to push him back in, even further this time. He knew what she wanted now and he began to pound her pussy. He steadied himself with one hand, letting the other travel down her leg. It was bumpy with stubble but he did not care. This was his wife, the woman he had married and to him she was sexy as hell. His hand traveled back up to her stomach and he felt her goose bumps underneath his fingers. She didn't like it when he touched her there since giving birth, as it still showed signs of stretch marks, something she was very self conscious of. She said nothing though, either because of whatever game she was playing or because she was too lost in the feeling of his dick slamming in and out of her, faster and faster. Mark wasn't in the best shape of his life, but he was still young enough to have fairly decent stamina, and he wanted to make the most of this.
Mark's hand found his wife's breasts and he squeezed them each firmly, one at a time, knowing that before getting pregnant, she really liked it when he'd be rough with them. They had become off limits as he watched them swell up and become increasingly tender. She had not allowed him to suck on the nipples anymore because they were now for their child. Since then he had treated them much more carefully but now, now he decided to press his luck. After grabbing them quite harder than normal and seeing no signs of discomfort from her, he lowered his mouth and began to suck on her tit. He thought he heard a low sound escape her mouth, but paid no attention as her hands squeezed his ass and pulled, thrusting him inward. The message to him was clear, she wanted him to go faster, so he gave her what she wanted.
Adam was no longer conflicted at being penetrated by this man. It felt too good to stop and he continued to encourage Mark to thrust harder by moving underneath him and grabbing at his backside. Adam's breathing was loud, as if he was running a marathon, but he kept his voice in check. He wasn't sure he'd be able to for much longer however, as he felt this body ascending to the top of the mountain once more. He noticed Mark was making a weird face, contorting in what seemed like a happy grimace. Suddenly Adam felt the penis inside him pulsing and warmth flooded into his new crotch. A moment later, Adam experience another orgasm and wondered how women were ever able to get anything done. Then Mark collapsed like a dead wait next to him, panting and happy.
Mark hoped this was not a one time event. He draped an arm around his bride and pulled her closer, kissing her cheek. "I love you babe. If you ever want to play that game again, just let me know."
Adam panicked as the afterglow began to fade. He needed an excuse to leave the house and get back to his own. He needn't have worried about having an excuse though, as Mark began snoring next to him a minute later. Adam maneuvered out from under Mark's arm, then began dressing as he formulated how he could make a plausible exit from this body and raise the least amount of suspicion. It was very possible the authorities knew he had hacked someone's mind and they were already on their way. It was also possible nothing like this had ever happened before and they had no idea what was going on. Either way, he needed to cancel his stream of consciousness to Candace's cyber brain implants and try to cover up his tracks.
Adam had time to think about what those tracks were as he struggled with the bra. He was a computer genius, but bra technology was beyond him. At last he figured it out the clasp, put on the rest of her previous attire, and went to their bathroom. He found her prescription medication, looking for something he could use. There was one to treat insomnia that should do nicely. He opened it and left it on the bathroom counter. He went to their kitchen and searched for alcohol. He found they had a bottle of wine and poured some into a glass. He took a little sip to get the taste in her mouth, making sure to leave a tiny bit in the glass, then put it where he had been sitting when he first found himself transported here. He was not at all sure if this would work, but he had to paint a picture for Candace when she was herself again.
Adam found car keys hanging on a hook and went outside to find a minivan. He hopped in and drove the short distance to his house. His parents were both at work, which was a huge plus. The door wasn't locked, something people rarely did now with the crime rate hovering just above zero. He went upstairs to his room, opened the door, and there he was, passed out with his face next to the keyboard. It was beyond surreal. He approached the computer screen and saw that he was still logged into POM and that his program was still running, still sending his signal. Adam hoped that when he undid this, that his body would be the one to come to first. He propped his body up in the chair and spun it towards his bed. He took his wireless keyboard and positioned Candace's body horizontally onto his bed, still close enough to see the computer screen. He selected Connected on the screen and options popped up. "End Connection. Y/N?" He typed Yes, and hit Enter. A few seconds later, his vision blurred, and darkness.
Adam jolted upright in his chair causing the wheels underneath him to creak. He looked at Candace lying on his bed and saw her start to stir. He grabbed the keyboard from her lap and hoped that she had not been aware during the time he had been in control of her body. He also hoped that she would buy what was sounding like a crazy story that seemed crazier the more he thought about it, but it was all he had. He watched as her eyes fluttered, looked around very confused, then sat bolt upright to look at him.
"What? Where am I? How'd I get here?"
Adam took a deep breath, moment of truth. With concern in his voice, he said, "Mrs. Porter, oh I'm so glad you're alright."
Candace focused on Adam, then recognition kicked in. "Adam? What's going on? Am I in your bedroom?"
She was starting to look like a cornered animal and Adam spoke quickly. "You're okay. I guess you don't remember. You drove into my neighborhood a few minutes ago and almost ran me over. You stopped and apologized and, well, you weren't making a whole lot of sense. You said something about you had been tired so you took some medicine for sleeping and had some wine. You mentioned, um..." Adam felt his cheeks burn hot. "You said something about getting intimate with your husband, but in different words. Then after you wanted something to eat and got in your van and then almost ran me over. You told me all that and then passed out and I took you inside and now you're awake. I was about to call an ambulance for you. Do you still want me to, or do you feel better now?" He waited, gauging her response.
Candace couldn't remember any of what Adam just said. She had been watching television while her son played beside her. She had been sleepy but, she was always sleepy these days. Had she taken something? She couldn't remember but, she did have the taste of wine in her mouth, and she could feel a soreness like she had been well fucked recently. Adam must be telling the truth. He had been a good kid mostly, why would he lie.
"Mrs. Porter," Adam asked again, "shall I call someone for you? An ambulance, or maybe the authorities?"
"No!" Candace yelled, then calmed herself. "Um, no please Adam. You know what they do to people who drink and drive these days. I can't believe I did something so foolish. I must have blacked out and, thank goodness I didn't kill you! I'm so sorry! And then for you to bring me into your home and look out for me. I owe you Adam."
Adam reigned in the smile that was pushing vehemently at the corners of his mouth. "Absolutely not, Mrs. Porter. You were the best babysitter I ever had when I was younger and I'm just happy I could repay the favor and watch out for you for once."
"Still, you're amazing. And, um, you'll keep this between us?" she asked with a hopeful smile as she stood up, ready to leave.
Now Adam allowed himself to beam. "I will never tell a soul, Mrs. Porter. I would hate for you to get in any kind of trouble."
Candace approached Adam, and saw as he stood that he was now taller than she was. She put her arms around him and pulled him into a hug. "Thank you Adam. I really mean that."
Adam returned the hug, fully aware of her chest pushing into him. That had been his chest moments ago, beyond surreal. His body began to respond at these thoughts and he broke off the hug. "No problem, Mrs. Porter. Happy to help. Here, I'll walk you back to your van."
Adam watched from his driveway as she drove away, then ran back upstairs. He quickly logged off from POM. He should have no problem accessing it now with his program, but it would all be moot if one of several things had gone wrong for him. It was possible, but unlikely, that they had traced his digital interfering back to his computer. It was much more likely that they had noticed his signal was missing, or that it had jumped a few miles away, or that Candace's signal had disappeared altogether. He didn't know how all that worked, but if he wasn't busted within a few hours, he should be in the clear. The one thing he knew he had going for him was that thus far, a crime had not been committed in their area, or at least one that anyone knew about, and so any signal interruption might just blow over.
If he was still here tomorrow, he would try to go deeper into POM and find out about the cyber implants they all possessed. They were clearly more extensive than he knew. If he could access them, maybe he could help himself by keeping the host's voice. Was he really thinking of doing this again? He remembered how it had felt to be in Candace's body. If he hadn't already been caught, he was definitely doing this again, but he would be more prepared next time. The hard part would be the next few hours, waiting to see if someone was coming for him.
Many miles away, in a large building that staffed more computers than personnel, information was pouring in, a constant geyser of consumer data that burst forth in a never ending torrent. Crime had continued its downward trend, but there was loads of other, much more valuable things to go over, such as, where was the money being spent and how could the corporate overlords get more of it?
One analyst had gone over as much data as he could in one shift. Now he compiled his daily end of shift report and highlighted areas of concern for his supervisor. Instead of sending the information electronically, he actually took the time to print this report, as he wanted to hand it off in person. He knocked on his supervisor's open door to announce his presence.
"Got the numbers boss. Printed mine out because I thought you might want to see something interesting?"
"Put it next to this stack," the boss motioned at a leaning pile of paperwork. "Something caught your eye did it? I don't remember any crime being reported in your area?"
"There wasn't but, well, something weird happened. A signal stopped."
The boss didn't look up at this but continued looking at official documents that appeared to need his undivided attention. "Signals stop all the time. Happens when people die. That's hardly interesting or weird, just a fact of life."
The analyst knew this. Each time a person died it was flagged as a signal interruption. If a crime was reported in the area, those cases were investigated immediately and the perpetrator caught quickly. If there was no crime, and there hardly was anymore, it was investigated as time allowed, often times getting backlogged for days. When someone got to it, it was usually a death due to natural causes. If the person was alive, which was almost never the case, they were brought in, opened up, whatever issue fixed with their cyber ware, and then sent home the next day. But this issue was much different than death or a faulty signal.
"I'd agree boss, but this signal stopped, then resumed a few miles away, where another signal stopped, but did not resume."
The boss stopped looking at his paperwork. "What? That shouldn't...did you monitor remotely? I don't remember a request for that one and feel like I'd definitely remember a scenario like that."
"I didn't request a remote viewing because by the time I noticed anything suspicious, both signals were back. The first signal returned to its point of origin, then the second signal resumed and, well, that's it."
The boss mulled this over. They were only allowed to ever remote view if a crime had been committed in the reported area. When the technology had come available at first, many within POM had taken advantage of the situation and let it become their own private peep show. Swift action had been taken and the perverts had been removed. Spying on the general public with POM's technology was a serious crime, and each staff member's visual records were examined daily to ensure this kind of illicit surveillance was not happening.
The boss made a decision. "Okay, so if both signals are back, that had to be a glitch or something. If there was no crime involved, we do nothing for now. Flag both their signals and if it happens again, we'll bring them in and fix whatever's wrong."
The analyst nodded and left. He stopped by his computer and flagged the two troublesome dots. If anything else funny happened, they'd know immediately.
To be continued...
Author's note: This story is connected to the Shudder universe. You do not have to read Shudder first to understand it, but it will help you appreciate some of the characters you'll meet along the way.
In the near future, it wasn't a third world war that threatened to end humanity. It was the internal violence and unrest within each country that almost lead to the extinction of mankind. The state of the world under the control of increasingly corrupt politicians and dictators had led to the forming of a few peaceful protests. Those few had become dozens and then hundreds and thousands and the word peaceful was soon abandoned. Civil wars sprang up everywhere and leaders worldwide were brought down. Millions of lives were lost and those left when the dust settled wondered how long it would be until it all happened again.
Charismatic leaders of science and technology stepped in with a way that could end mankind's destructive cycle. Corporations, sensing opportunity, funded research that promised to put a stop to the violent tendencies of mankind. This was done in exchange for information vital to increasing their profit margins. They promised peace, as long as everyone was willing to part with their privacy. Most were still shell shocked enough from the recent atrocities that they readily agreed if it meant an end to crime and war. Corporations swayed dissenters by offering discounts on their products. Part with your privacy and save a dollar. With this logic in mind, a permanent solution was made to better manage a potentially volatile populace.
Everyone that had supported this new endeavor received free of charge exciting new cybernetic enhancements. People were opened up and chips and circuits were added to brain matter and optic nerves. Glasses were no longer needed and cancer and diseases were detected early enough to stop it almost every time. Other benefits were promised down the road but mainly safety was touted as the main reason everyone should get on board. Every person was essentially a camera. If you committed a crime, there were witnesses, you could be tracked. You would be found and stopped, usually permanently. Crime was now almost impossible to get away with, which drastically improved morale.
A surgery was required but the outward affects were completely hidden to the naked eye except for one piece that was purposeless left exposed. At the center of the neck, a flat square that looked like glass poked out of the skin. From it, a dull, red light could be seen. It was only a square inch but it was always on, sending a constant signal. The excuse for it being visible was that it would decrease possible interference that might have occurred if it resided inside the body. But the real reason was for authorities to be able to judge at a glance if you were a part of the new regime that was dedicated to a peaceful existence.
The new scientific solution for peace came to be known as Peace of Mind, or POM for short. Corporations gave discounts for food, utilities, fuel, everything they could for those who adopted POM early on. For everyone else, the prices went up, driving more and more to receive what was becoming a necessity. But what really silenced the naysayers was the swift drop in crime. The one thing POM did well was remind people that someone could be watching them anytime. It was always there, always watching. Every crime as soon as it was reported, no matter how big or small, was dealt with by the authorities and punishments were quick and severe. Lawyers became irrelevant, as did juries and courthouses. The evidence was always right there, impossible to refute.
After five years, POM became mandatory for every citizen eighteen and older. This was argued by many, but the statistics did not lie and the advantages seemed to outweigh the disadvantages. It was helping bring lasting peace to a fragmented society, and since privacy did not matter to most anymore, it became illegal to not have a red light visible on the back of your neck. Those that wanted peace had won. The corporations that wanted to know everything about everybody at all times were the real winners though, and they vowed to keep the population happy and tranquil as long as they bought their products.
Many would be anarchists tried to hack their POM or someone helpful volunteer, either through POM's wireless network, or by dissecting the cybernetics themselves and rewiring them. The network had thus far been a dead end. Those that were opened up and explored were also a dead end but in the physical sense that the test subjects were no longer alive anymore. All attempts to put the cybernetics back in place and sew up the human guinea pig failed spectacularly and always lead to the arrest and punishment of the person who tried.
A breach was bound to happen eventually. What was surprising was that it's security held out for almost ten years, which seems like forever with advances in technology. At least, it used to, but that progress had slowed, even halted for a time during the uprisings. Now a new century was right around the corner, and there still weren't flying cars or artificial intelligence. It was almost the same as it had been at the beginning of the 21st century as it had been at the end of it. But now the world had POM, creating exciting new advancements in technology to get them back on track. Peace was here, peace that could last. At least until one disgruntled eighteen year old with some lines of code threatened to put the world's potential utopia at risk.
All that had been learned about POM's system and enhancements was posted on the web if you knew where to look, but after five years of failure, most had given up. But Adam Holland was either too young or too foolish to care about the short comings of those before him. As his eighteenth birthday had approached, he became more and more obsessed with the thought of hacking that which everyone said was impossible. He constantly reviewed the message boards of those that had tried, both in POM's network, and the cyber ware inside the minds that had been opened up.
Adam had dedicated his life to hacking and had gotten very good at it. He knew every time he did he was breaking the law and now that his POM had been surgically installed a week ago on his eighteenth birthday, he knew that from then on there was a record of it. He also knew that it was like getting audited by the internal revenue service. Chances were always good nobody was monitoring you, unless a crime had been committed by or near you, then everyone in the surrounding area had their recent histories played back remotely.
So Adam kept to himself in his room, away from any excitement and far from anything that could even resemble the appearance of illegal. He still lived with his parents. He had few friends and had graduated school early so there he was, day in and day out, committing crime on his computer at locations far away that could not be easily traced back to him.
What Adam was most proud of were the programs he had written himself. The one he had been working on the longest was the one he hoped would thwart POM itself. He called it Mind Hack and if it worked the way he hoped it would, it would grant him access to every part of POM, enabling him to hide or delete his presence completely from the powers that be. Mind Hack would not attack POM directly, or try to sneak in a back way, like most had before him. Rather, his program appeared to be a part of their system and only worked because Adam was newly registered in their servers, which gave it an opportunity to enter through the front door.
Adam knew this was a part of POM's controlling, money making process. New members had one opportunity for two week's to log in to POM and try to let it know everything about them that it didn't yet know. It already knew a great deal, but they always wanted more. Since minors couldn't be officially tracked until they were eighteen, this information willingly volunteered helped them to catch up on their new members. Each new fact learned provided a future discount for various goods and services. When you logged out, you were then locked out forever.
The log in did not get anyone very far into POM's system, but it got Adam far enough. With his program launched, he found he had access to, well, he wasn't sure. He was fairly certain know one had been this deep into POM before because he didn't recognize what he was seeing on any of the websites he had visited to prepare for this moment.
Actually he did recognize some of it. Names, hundreds of them, positioned around a localized map of his town. He tried to zoom out, but he could only see his town. He zoomed in and found he could zero in on neighborhoods, and then individual houses. Everyone that had cyber implants installed showed up as a name and a solid red dot on his computer screen.
Adam wasn't entirely sure how his program was interacting now with POM. He had wanted it to access everything but it just appeared to be localized. He didn't need everyone's names, but, since they were there, he decided to see what he could see. First he found his own name, he pressed the dot next to it and felt a jolt in his head.
Adam felt like electricity was coursing through his brain now. It didn't hurt, but was uncomfortable. He felt the back of his neck for his signal square because that area suddenly felt hot. His finger explored the small smooth surface. Despite feeling warm, it seemed normal. Trying not to be silly but being a little paranoid, he wanted to see it to be sure. It seemed silly, but it was the only external part of the implants he could see. He took a picture with his phone. The red light from the signal wasn't there. Adam knew this was either really good or really bad news. POM might notice a missing signal, or maybe he was suddenly just off the grid. On a whim, he took a video of the back of his neck. To his astonishment, the signal on his neck was blinking on and off, red to nothing, as if it were intermittently transmitting, or transmitting in a different way than before.
Adam blinked and thought about exercising caution. He should log out. Mind Hack should still grant him access to POM later. He could study how his program was affecting POM's systems and then log back in when he was sure it was safe to do so. But first, he wanted to test out one thing. Being off the grid was definitely the goal, but being able to log in and see what everyone else was doing, to spy on friends and neighbors and enemies, that was a definite bonus. And he had someone in mind, Candace Porter.
Adam hadn't seen Candace in years, but knew she lived only a few miles from him. She had been his babysitter when he was younger and he had had a huge crush on her. She had treated him like a child though, which he had thoroughly resented since there was only a five year gap between them. Adam had been eleven the last time he had seen her. After that, his parents felt he no longer needed a babysitter, something he was grateful for, but disappointed in since Candace would no longer be around. He stalked her on social media and knew she had gotten married shortly after her graduation and had a kid now. But seeing family pictures was not enough for Adam, not when he had POM to see through someone else's technologically advanced eyes. He scrolled through the digital map of neighborhoods and found Candace's house. She and her husband, Mark apparently, although he didn't really care, were both home.
Adam reasoned that the best way to look at her would be from another perspective, so he clicked on Mark's name. A message popped up from his Mind Hack program that had been running in the background. It read, "Connected. Do you want to send? Yes/No?" Adam's program was doing its job and giving him access to POM's internal systems. He just hoped it was working the right way and managing to go undetected. He typed Yes and hit Enter.
Adam felt a surge in his brain that was beyond uncomfortable and downright painful. Why had that happened? He was trying to see what Mark was seeing through his eyes onto his computer, but Adam's brain had paid the price. A new message popped up. "Access denied. Signal incompatible." Had he already been discovered? Was his program not working properly? Adam was frustrated by the denial, and again felt that wisdom dictated that he log out now and examine what was happening. But he had come this far, he would try once more, this time trying Candace herself. He clicked on her red dot on his screen. The same message popped up. "Connected. Do you want to send? Yes/No?" His fingers hesitated over the keyboard, then frantically typed in Yes and hit Enter.
For reasons unknown to Adam, there was a surge in his brain as his implants seemed to come to life. He saw a message on the screen. "Access granted. Sending..." Adam had a hopeful second as he eagerly anticipated images of what Candace was seeing right now projected onto his computer screen. Then his vision blurred, he felt very wrong, and then his limbs went slack and his face fell forward as his consciousness vacated the premises.
An instant later, a few miles away, Candace Porter was sitting in a chair, watching the television as her two year old son played with toys in her peripheral vision. Unaware to her, the signal square on the back of her neck started blinking as it began to receive something new. Her brow furrowed as her head suddenly tingled, and then everything faded to black as her body fell back against the chair.
A few seconds later, her eyes flew open and her body gasped as if she had been holding her breath underwater and hadn't tasted air for minutes. Candace looked around, confusion flooding her face. Her hands went up to the blonde strands of hair she could see out of the corner of her eye. She pulled it, hard until a piece of hair came out. "Ouch!" a voice yelled. But it was not the voice of Candace Porter, but the more masculine voice of Adam Holland. "How is this happening? Where am I?" Adam heard a child laugh close by. He turned Candace's head and saw a small boy, pointing and laughing at him.
"Mommy sound funny!" the boy said between fits of laughter.
"I'm not your mother, kid," Adam said shakily in his deep alto. This caused another fit of laughter from the boy. Adam heard footsteps coming from the next room and then a man entered. It was Mark Porter. He recognized him from Candace's pictures online. But that would mean... Adam's hands shot to his chest which he realized was noticeably heavier. As Mark picked up the child, Adam discovered soft, sensitive mounds attached to the body he was in. "Holy crap, I think I'm Candace," Adam whispered.
"What game are you playing with him in here that has him so worked up?" Mark asked smiling. "We're not supposed to get him all worked up right before nap, remember? Honey? Babe? You okay?"
Adam slowly realized Mark was speaking to him. He scrunched up the face to look attentive, and then nodded seriously.
Mark laughed and addressed the boy as he picked him up. "Is this part of Mommy's game? Seeing how weird she can be? Well you can play some more after nap." Mark started to move out of the room with his son but then stopped to speak in Adam's direction once more. "Candy, why don't you go to the bedroom, we should have an hour before he wakes up and maybe you can take a nap. I know you're really tired." And then Mark was gone.
Adam just sat for a moment. He was Candace. How had this happened? Somehow, his program must have altered his signal. It wasn't transmitting to POM, showing them what he saw, what he bought, what he was up to. Rather, it was streaming his consciousness into another person, his hot, former babysitter. He needed a mirror. Adam temporarily pushed away the terrible dilemma he might be in for the perverted prospect of seeing Candace without any clothes on. He stood up, took a step, and immediately crashed to the hardwood floor. He caught himself with his hands, minimizing the damage, but still felt like Candace would have a couple bruises from that sudden landing. He slowly got to his feet, more cautious this time. He took a timid but purposeful step and realized his whole sense of balance was off. Adam's consciousness was in Candace's body, but he was not programmed for her height, her walk, and her voice for that matter. Adam wondered if that could be changed as he checked the doors of the house until he found what must be their master bedroom.
He was gradually getting the hang of her body as he strode towards a large mirror attached to their bedroom wall. He reasoned she must use it to check out what she would wear. Today, he would use it to check out what she wasn't. He saw that she was wearing a loose fitting white t-shirt that hid her large bust and grey sweatpants that did nothing to reveal the cute butt she had to be proud of. Her blonde hair was shorter than he remembered it being, only coming down to her shoulders. It looked like it needed brushing. Adam looked closer at her face. It was still the same cute visage he fantasized about, but, he thought he saw bags under her eyes. She currently had the appearance of a young harried mom who probably needed to be treated to a night out on the town and then allowed to catch up on some sleep. He put those observations aside, remembering that he needed to make the most of this situation since he probably wouldn't be here again, assuming he could reverse the process. That thought lingered for a moment as he wondered how and if that were possible. He'd need to gain access to his computer and see what options there were. It should be as simple as canceling his signal.
While thinking he had let his hands begin to wonder. When they found the area that he was so accustomed to finding a penis, all other thoughts vanished. He rubbed the area gently over the sweatpants, then harder as a pleasant sensation started to grow. He made Candace's face contort to that of lust as she licked her lips. Since he hopefully would not be here again, he'd put on a show for himself. He began to slowly spin around as he lifted the t-shirt over her head, posing for the mirror sensuously as he threw the t-shirt aside, revealing two large breasts. She had lost the baby weight it seemed in every area except for there. They were bigger than what he had seen in pictures, and seemed too good to be true. He wasted no time and began groping them furiously, watching in the mirror as her hands pinched a nipple or caressed their soft sides and then lifting them up and dropping them to watch them bounce. He made a brief attempt to talk sexy to Candace's reflection in the mirror, but it didn't do much for him since it was his deep voice that came out.
Adam took a quick break from squeezing her breasts so he could quickly pull down her sweat pants. She wore white cotton panties underneath and he removed them just as fast. Candace was not managing her business down there as curly hair completely covered her pussy. Adam presumed this was probably because of her hectic parenting lifestyle, new mom and all that, or maybe it was what her husband was in to. Either way, he didn't care as one hand slid down, finding moisture under the bush, and the other hand finding a breast again. The sensations were so overwhelmingly pleasant and erotic that he found he was unable to stand. He fell back onto the large, soft bed. He kept one leg touching the floor and the other stretched out giving him plenty of room to let her fingers explore her nether region. Adam had become so swept up in the erotic new feelings and that fact that he had access to a body he had wanted for so long that he did not notice Mark walk into the bedroom.
Mark couldn't believe what he was seeing. He and Candace had been hot and heavy for the first couple years of their marriage. They were both young and had healthy libidos until their son, Austin, came along. Then it had all stopped.
They had done all sorts of kinky things before she gave birth, afterwards, she never seemed into it. When they did have sex, he felt like she was really just doing it to shut him up. But what he was seeing now was, well, the hottest thing he had ever seen his wife do. His eyes roamed up and down her naked body, watching her get herself off as if she was touching her erogenous zones for the first time. She was really enjoying herself as she fingered her lower lips. She seemed to alternate between brushing her fingers lightly against her clitoris, then pushing two fingers inside her, and then back again. It was as if she couldn't decide what felt best. All the while her other hand swapped back and forth between each breast, fondling each with increasing passion.
The erection in Mark's pants was painful as he quietly undressed. He didn't know why, but he felt like if he called out or made a noise, it would break whatever erotic spell had been woven and the erotic atmosphere would break. But he was being silly. She was just getting her groove back. She had to have known he'd be coming in here after putting Austin to nap. She must be performing for him, trying her best to get him harder than he'd been in a long while. Well it was working and he leaned forward and put his mouth to the breast her hand was not groping, being sure to avoid her nipple. The instant his lips made contact with the soft skin, he heard a low moan, much lower than usual. A split second later his wife's boob disappeared from his mouth as she had pushed back from him so forcefully that she almost flew off the other side of the bed.
Adam felt Candace's body had been very close to orgasm when an additional touch had registered, warm, wet, and welcome on the side of the slightly larger breast. He had not been able to keep from letting out a sound of appreciative lust, when the obvious dawned on him. Candace's eyes flew open and Adam saw Mark sucking on a breast. He reacted before thinking at the sight of a man hovering over his temporary body and flung himself back with his hands, trying to get away. He felt empty space below his head and was grateful he hadn't fallen to the floor. But now there was a man looking at him with a disturbing hunger in his eyes, and Adam was sprawled before him, Candace's pussy inches from his face.
In a flash, Adam mulled over his predicament. Mark wanted to fuck him, or her really, that much was obvious. Adam was not a fan of that at all, as he had never had any sexual predilections towards his own gender. He could put a stop to it by explaining the situation. Not a great option as he was in clear violation of several laws and probably many new ones they would have to create. He would no doubt face a severe punishment or probably the death penalty. He could bolt from the room but this body was naked and if he went outside like that, it would also be a crime and authorities would be alerted and everyone's POM's would be scanned in a square block and then he'd be found out that way. He couldn't say he had a headache or didn't want this, because for one, as soon as Candace spoke and Adam's voice came out, the jig was up. And two, he had just been masturbating furiously and was clearly very turned on. It was suddenly curious to him why it was his voice in her body. This would seem to indicate that the cyber enhancements were put in more than just the brain, which is something POM had not released to the public.
Adam forgot to be curious as Mark's tongue slipped into his wife's hairy bush and licked with the fervor of a man dying of thirst and this pussy was the last place to find water. Adam accepted his fate as the pleasure racked Candace's body again, different and more intense than before as this was clearly not Mark's first rodeo. Mark's strong hands went underneath Candace's body and he gently lifted her and positioned her against the headboard, all the while continuing the cunnilingus he was so adept at performing. Adam strained not to make a sound as the body he was in control of writhed in delight of Mark's oral dedication. Adam threw both hands over Candace's mouth to stifle a scream as he came in his temporary feminine form.
Mark felt his wife's legs tense up and knew he had given her something to remember. He smiled at her but then looked puzzled. "Is this a game you're playing with me? Not making any noise?" His wife looked at him quizzically, still coming down from her sexual high, and then gave a slow nod. He found this odd, and a little kinky. "Do I win if I make you scream?"
Her face registered panic at this and she shook her head profusely. Mark was confused at that response and started to climb towards her body, her legs open wide before him. With a playful smile, he asked, "So, you don't want me to make you scream?" She nodded. "Okay, you just don't want to make any sounds, is that right?"
Candace smiled at him brightly, as if he had answered correctly in a game of charades. Her smile quickly faltered however, as he positioned himself in front of her, the pushed his cock at the entrance of her sopping wet snatch. He looked down and with one hand, he moved the tip of his penis up and down her slit, not letting it go in, knowing it was having an effect on his wife by the way her hands clenched beside him. He looked up and saw the expression on his wife's face seemed to be a mix of surprise, uncertainty, and lust. Whatever was going on with his wife, he was going to take full advantage of it. He gave his hips a thrust and the entire length of his dick disappeared into his wife's slick and inviting hole.
Mark was in ecstasy by the sudden warmth that enveloped his cock. He always loved the moments he got to be inside his wife and it had been so long. He was sure that ramming his member balls deep into her would have surely elicited some sound from her sexy, open mouth, but all that escaped was a gasp of air followed by rapid breathing. He smiled at this. She was acting like she had never been fucked before and was still refusing to make any noise. He slowly withdrew, taking in every bit of her expression. As his penis exposed itself to air once again, he saw that she actually looked disappointed. She looked down at his cock and acted like it was completely alien to her, but something that she wanted more of. Candace's eyes then met his and she looked imploringly at him. She hesitantly put both her hands around to his backside and started to draw him back into her. That was all it took for him to plunge back in, seeing the same gasp come out of her mouth and again, a look of surprise as if she had never felt anything better.
Mark started to withdraw again but her hands found his ass and she started to push him back in, even further this time. He knew what she wanted now and he began to pound her pussy. He steadied himself with one hand, letting the other travel down her leg. It was bumpy with stubble but he did not care. This was his wife, the woman he had married and to him she was sexy as hell. His hand traveled back up to her stomach and he felt her goose bumps underneath his fingers. She didn't like it when he touched her there since giving birth, as it still showed signs of stretch marks, something she was very self conscious of. She said nothing though, either because of whatever game she was playing or because she was too lost in the feeling of his dick slamming in and out of her, faster and faster. Mark wasn't in the best shape of his life, but he was still young enough to have fairly decent stamina, and he wanted to make the most of this.
Mark's hand found his wife's breasts and he squeezed them each firmly, one at a time, knowing that before getting pregnant, she really liked it when he'd be rough with them. They had become off limits as he watched them swell up and become increasingly tender. She had not allowed him to suck on the nipples anymore because they were now for their child. Since then he had treated them much more carefully but now, now he decided to press his luck. After grabbing them quite harder than normal and seeing no signs of discomfort from her, he lowered his mouth and began to suck on her tit. He thought he heard a low sound escape her mouth, but paid no attention as her hands squeezed his ass and pulled, thrusting him inward. The message to him was clear, she wanted him to go faster, so he gave her what she wanted.
Adam was no longer conflicted at being penetrated by this man. It felt too good to stop and he continued to encourage Mark to thrust harder by moving underneath him and grabbing at his backside. Adam's breathing was loud, as if he was running a marathon, but he kept his voice in check. He wasn't sure he'd be able to for much longer however, as he felt this body ascending to the top of the mountain once more. He noticed Mark was making a weird face, contorting in what seemed like a happy grimace. Suddenly Adam felt the penis inside him pulsing and warmth flooded into his new crotch. A moment later, Adam experience another orgasm and wondered how women were ever able to get anything done. Then Mark collapsed like a dead wait next to him, panting and happy.
Mark hoped this was not a one time event. He draped an arm around his bride and pulled her closer, kissing her cheek. "I love you babe. If you ever want to play that game again, just let me know."
Adam panicked as the afterglow began to fade. He needed an excuse to leave the house and get back to his own. He needn't have worried about having an excuse though, as Mark began snoring next to him a minute later. Adam maneuvered out from under Mark's arm, then began dressing as he formulated how he could make a plausible exit from this body and raise the least amount of suspicion. It was very possible the authorities knew he had hacked someone's mind and they were already on their way. It was also possible nothing like this had ever happened before and they had no idea what was going on. Either way, he needed to cancel his stream of consciousness to Candace's cyber brain implants and try to cover up his tracks.
Adam had time to think about what those tracks were as he struggled with the bra. He was a computer genius, but bra technology was beyond him. At last he figured it out the clasp, put on the rest of her previous attire, and went to their bathroom. He found her prescription medication, looking for something he could use. There was one to treat insomnia that should do nicely. He opened it and left it on the bathroom counter. He went to their kitchen and searched for alcohol. He found they had a bottle of wine and poured some into a glass. He took a little sip to get the taste in her mouth, making sure to leave a tiny bit in the glass, then put it where he had been sitting when he first found himself transported here. He was not at all sure if this would work, but he had to paint a picture for Candace when she was herself again.
Adam found car keys hanging on a hook and went outside to find a minivan. He hopped in and drove the short distance to his house. His parents were both at work, which was a huge plus. The door wasn't locked, something people rarely did now with the crime rate hovering just above zero. He went upstairs to his room, opened the door, and there he was, passed out with his face next to the keyboard. It was beyond surreal. He approached the computer screen and saw that he was still logged into POM and that his program was still running, still sending his signal. Adam hoped that when he undid this, that his body would be the one to come to first. He propped his body up in the chair and spun it towards his bed. He took his wireless keyboard and positioned Candace's body horizontally onto his bed, still close enough to see the computer screen. He selected Connected on the screen and options popped up. "End Connection. Y/N?" He typed Yes, and hit Enter. A few seconds later, his vision blurred, and darkness.
Adam jolted upright in his chair causing the wheels underneath him to creak. He looked at Candace lying on his bed and saw her start to stir. He grabbed the keyboard from her lap and hoped that she had not been aware during the time he had been in control of her body. He also hoped that she would buy what was sounding like a crazy story that seemed crazier the more he thought about it, but it was all he had. He watched as her eyes fluttered, looked around very confused, then sat bolt upright to look at him.
"What? Where am I? How'd I get here?"
Adam took a deep breath, moment of truth. With concern in his voice, he said, "Mrs. Porter, oh I'm so glad you're alright."
Candace focused on Adam, then recognition kicked in. "Adam? What's going on? Am I in your bedroom?"
She was starting to look like a cornered animal and Adam spoke quickly. "You're okay. I guess you don't remember. You drove into my neighborhood a few minutes ago and almost ran me over. You stopped and apologized and, well, you weren't making a whole lot of sense. You said something about you had been tired so you took some medicine for sleeping and had some wine. You mentioned, um..." Adam felt his cheeks burn hot. "You said something about getting intimate with your husband, but in different words. Then after you wanted something to eat and got in your van and then almost ran me over. You told me all that and then passed out and I took you inside and now you're awake. I was about to call an ambulance for you. Do you still want me to, or do you feel better now?" He waited, gauging her response.
Candace couldn't remember any of what Adam just said. She had been watching television while her son played beside her. She had been sleepy but, she was always sleepy these days. Had she taken something? She couldn't remember but, she did have the taste of wine in her mouth, and she could feel a soreness like she had been well fucked recently. Adam must be telling the truth. He had been a good kid mostly, why would he lie.
"Mrs. Porter," Adam asked again, "shall I call someone for you? An ambulance, or maybe the authorities?"
"No!" Candace yelled, then calmed herself. "Um, no please Adam. You know what they do to people who drink and drive these days. I can't believe I did something so foolish. I must have blacked out and, thank goodness I didn't kill you! I'm so sorry! And then for you to bring me into your home and look out for me. I owe you Adam."
Adam reigned in the smile that was pushing vehemently at the corners of his mouth. "Absolutely not, Mrs. Porter. You were the best babysitter I ever had when I was younger and I'm just happy I could repay the favor and watch out for you for once."
"Still, you're amazing. And, um, you'll keep this between us?" she asked with a hopeful smile as she stood up, ready to leave.
Now Adam allowed himself to beam. "I will never tell a soul, Mrs. Porter. I would hate for you to get in any kind of trouble."
Candace approached Adam, and saw as he stood that he was now taller than she was. She put her arms around him and pulled him into a hug. "Thank you Adam. I really mean that."
Adam returned the hug, fully aware of her chest pushing into him. That had been his chest moments ago, beyond surreal. His body began to respond at these thoughts and he broke off the hug. "No problem, Mrs. Porter. Happy to help. Here, I'll walk you back to your van."
Adam watched from his driveway as she drove away, then ran back upstairs. He quickly logged off from POM. He should have no problem accessing it now with his program, but it would all be moot if one of several things had gone wrong for him. It was possible, but unlikely, that they had traced his digital interfering back to his computer. It was much more likely that they had noticed his signal was missing, or that it had jumped a few miles away, or that Candace's signal had disappeared altogether. He didn't know how all that worked, but if he wasn't busted within a few hours, he should be in the clear. The one thing he knew he had going for him was that thus far, a crime had not been committed in their area, or at least one that anyone knew about, and so any signal interruption might just blow over.
If he was still here tomorrow, he would try to go deeper into POM and find out about the cyber implants they all possessed. They were clearly more extensive than he knew. If he could access them, maybe he could help himself by keeping the host's voice. Was he really thinking of doing this again? He remembered how it had felt to be in Candace's body. If he hadn't already been caught, he was definitely doing this again, but he would be more prepared next time. The hard part would be the next few hours, waiting to see if someone was coming for him.
Many miles away, in a large building that staffed more computers than personnel, information was pouring in, a constant geyser of consumer data that burst forth in a never ending torrent. Crime had continued its downward trend, but there was loads of other, much more valuable things to go over, such as, where was the money being spent and how could the corporate overlords get more of it?
One analyst had gone over as much data as he could in one shift. Now he compiled his daily end of shift report and highlighted areas of concern for his supervisor. Instead of sending the information electronically, he actually took the time to print this report, as he wanted to hand it off in person. He knocked on his supervisor's open door to announce his presence.
"Got the numbers boss. Printed mine out because I thought you might want to see something interesting?"
"Put it next to this stack," the boss motioned at a leaning pile of paperwork. "Something caught your eye did it? I don't remember any crime being reported in your area?"
"There wasn't but, well, something weird happened. A signal stopped."
The boss didn't look up at this but continued looking at official documents that appeared to need his undivided attention. "Signals stop all the time. Happens when people die. That's hardly interesting or weird, just a fact of life."
The analyst knew this. Each time a person died it was flagged as a signal interruption. If a crime was reported in the area, those cases were investigated immediately and the perpetrator caught quickly. If there was no crime, and there hardly was anymore, it was investigated as time allowed, often times getting backlogged for days. When someone got to it, it was usually a death due to natural causes. If the person was alive, which was almost never the case, they were brought in, opened up, whatever issue fixed with their cyber ware, and then sent home the next day. But this issue was much different than death or a faulty signal.
"I'd agree boss, but this signal stopped, then resumed a few miles away, where another signal stopped, but did not resume."
The boss stopped looking at his paperwork. "What? That shouldn't...did you monitor remotely? I don't remember a request for that one and feel like I'd definitely remember a scenario like that."
"I didn't request a remote viewing because by the time I noticed anything suspicious, both signals were back. The first signal returned to its point of origin, then the second signal resumed and, well, that's it."
The boss mulled this over. They were only allowed to ever remote view if a crime had been committed in the reported area. When the technology had come available at first, many within POM had taken advantage of the situation and let it become their own private peep show. Swift action had been taken and the perverts had been removed. Spying on the general public with POM's technology was a serious crime, and each staff member's visual records were examined daily to ensure this kind of illicit surveillance was not happening.
The boss made a decision. "Okay, so if both signals are back, that had to be a glitch or something. If there was no crime involved, we do nothing for now. Flag both their signals and if it happens again, we'll bring them in and fix whatever's wrong."
The analyst nodded and left. He stopped by his computer and flagged the two troublesome dots. If anything else funny happened, they'd know immediately.
To be continued...
7
75.7K
14
2
A magical mirror changes the lives of four friends.<br>
"Wow," Brian Patterson said, his eyes taking in the vast, cluttered
expanse of his attic, "I always forget how much junk we keep up here."
He gave himself a brief moment to reconsider his current course of
action, then finished climbing the stairs to make way for his three
friends to follow.Justin Davis, Brian's best friend, was next to
ascend into the messy space. His skinny chest coughed twice at the dust,
then adjusted his glasses. "I changed my mind. I thought this was going
to be way easier and a whole lot less depressing. Which of your parents
are hoarders?""I think it's a combination of the two," Brian
guessed, watching as the two large brothers, Sam and Eric brought up the
rear into the cramped space."So, what are we looking for again?" Sam asked earnestly.Brian
had to love the brothers. They weren't the sharpest, but they were
always willing to lend a hand when he needed it, and with their muscular
frames, they were always ideal when any heavy lifting was required.
"Anything that might be valuable. My mom said I could sell some of the
clothes up here that we've kept in storage forever. But she also said
there might be a few antiques I could pawn off downtown.""And why do you need this extra cash again?" Eric asked."Cause
of the girl, dumb dumb, remember?" Justin responded jovially, gently
wrapping on Eric's skull with his knuckles. "The one he works with and
wants to ask out. If she says yes he wants to take her to an expensive
restaurant to show her he's not the loser we all know he is."This
caused all four of them to laugh as the word 'loser' was sort of an
inside joke in their little clique. If possible, all four of them would
have tied for 'Most Likely Never To Accomplish Anything in Life' in
their senior yearbook. They had all barely graduated four years ago but
each had no aspirations for higher learning or the American dream.
Instead they had each settled into simple jobs with little to no
responsibility, little room for advancement, and never enough money to
live on. They could each make the paychecks stretch though, as they each
still lived at home. In situations such as this, where the need to
impress on a first date was seen as a priority, they had to get
creative.This is what had led them to ransack the Patterson's
attic in the middle of summer. Brian had promised each of his friends a
tiny cut of whatever it is he could sell, and in his mind it was way
better than doing it all by himself.They opened boxes of useless
childhood memorabilia that had not seen the light of day in some time.
They scoured inside various chests that reeked of mothballs. And they
investigated with the eye of one who can only appraise with imaginative
dollar signs in their eyes anything that might come close to being worth
some money. They found little, at least, in regards to what they were
willing to carry. Some larger furniture items might have been well worth
their time, but long ago their creed had been to keep any sort of
effort to a bare minimum.Justin opened a trunk that looked
promising but found more of the same clothes that would be worth pennies
on the dollar at a consignment store. On the off chance that maybe
there was something more, he plunged his hands under the heap of old
clothing. As he slid his hand down the length of the trunk's bottom, his
fingers hit an impasse. He felt around and was able to get his hand
around the mystery item and pull it towards the surface. Out in the
open, he saw it was just a small, rectangular wooden box about eighteen
inches long. There were no distinguishing marks or design on it. The
wood was not anything special. It had nicks and bumps and seemed old but
not ancient.Justin still held out hope that maybe what was
inside contained something of value, and he lifted a small clasp in the
middle of the box and peered inside. Again, he was disappointed. There
was nothing inside but a small, handheld mirror resting on a velvet
lining. Justin extracted it from the box and marveled at how cheap and
worn it looked.The mirror's frame was made entirely of wood, but
looked like something someone had hand carved and badly. An inch of wood
surrounded the mirror and there were markings that had been etched in.
The symbols were like nothing Justin had ever seen, but also looked like
they could have just been done by several random stabbings at the
frame. The handle was the only thing that was the tiniest bit nice. The
wood here was dark, smooth and well polished. After his quick
examination, Justin put it back in the box and yelled, "Heads up," as he
tossed it without warning to Brian.Justin had forgot to fasten
the clasp and as the box sailed towards Brian, the mirror flew out and
crashed to the floor. Brian also failed to catch the box which was a
surprise to none of his friends in the room.Justin laughed. "Sorry man. I was going to see if you thought if that mirror was worth anything, but I'm sure it's not now."Sam
and Eric came over to investigate the find as Brian bent over to pick
up the mirror, now laying face down. He expected to see reflective
shards as he lifted it, but there were none. He turned to look at the
mirror's surface and saw there was not even one crack, a miracle given
the impact it had suffered. "It's okay. How is it okay? Did they make
mirrors sturdier back in the day.""Maybe it's plastic?" Sam suggested.Brian
scrutinized it, then frowned. "It's not. It should have shattered." And
then he threw it on the ground. All four men were astonished as they
watched the mirror bounced once, then come to rest again on the floor.
No wooden splinters flew and no shards were seen. Brian picked it up
again and noted that, other than its shabby exterior, it didn't look as
if it had taken on any damage."So you found an indestructible mirror," Eric said helpfully. "That's got to be worth something?""Not
the same with the case it was in," Justin added as he stopped to
retrieve the open case. "It's not broken but the lining came out of the
top." As he saw the cheap velvet that was drooping down, he saw that it
had been held there with a cheap glue. He tugged it lightly and it came
out. "Hey, there are words or...something written in here?""What
do you mean something written?" Brian asked, stepping towards his
friend. Justin held up the lid and could see that there did appear to be
symbols scrawled on the upper inside portion of the lid. As he pulled
the box closer to study it, he let his other hand that held the mirror
drop to his side.The door to the attic opened and Brian's
sister's head popped into view a moment later. Casey Patterson was the
polar opposite of her brother. She was driven, capable, popular, and in
general a delight to be around. She was also gorgeous and Brian's
friends were glad she had come home for the summer instead of staying at
her college campus. She drastically improved the scenery with her long
strawberry blonde hair, svelte figure and long legs.Casey knew
Brian was a bit of a loser, but she loved him fiercely and wanted
nothing but the best for him. She tolerated his friends because, though
prone to checking her out now and again, they had never behaved
inappropriately towards her. She eyed their progress before asking, "Mom
wanted to know if you all wanted anything to eat? I see you, um, well
you probably haven't worked up too much of an appetite..." she began,
noting that no real progress had seemed to be made in their disaster of
an attic.Sam and Eric were already raising their hands. "We'll eat!" Sam said enthusiastically."Nothing for me, thanks though," Justin said.Casey paused, looking at her brother who hadn't seemed to have even acknowledged her presence. "Brian? You want anything?"Brian
had not noticed his sister. He had continued to look at the symbols in
the box. Symbols that, the longer he stared, seemed to reshape
themselves into words that resembled English. His sister called his name
again. One word, the word that he now saw at the top of a list of words
became perfectly clear, and he uttered it aloud. "Capture."The
moment he said it he noticed a soft red glow out of the corner of his
eye and looked down to spot the source. It was coming from the mirror in
his hand. The outer rim where symbols had been etched into the wood
were each giving off a dim red glow and Brian saw that the reflection
that shown there was his sister's. She must have stepped into it's path
while he held it down at his side. He looked up to see her reaction but
was surprised to see her standing completely still, her body awash in
the red light. And then it was over and she blinked as if she had
momentarily lost her train of thought."I, what was I...?" Casey began, then nodded her head as she remembered. "Brian, do you want anything to eat or not?"Brian
looked at her quizzically, then shook his head. She went back down the
stairs, and all at once all four friends began to speak."What just happened?""What was that light?""Did that mirror hypnotize your sister?""All I said was the first word on the list in the box, and then that light hit Casey," Brian explained, still not understanding."There
weren't any words," Justin said dubiously, retaking the box to examine
it again. "Yeah, there's just these symbols that don't mean anything.""Yeah,"
Brian agreed, "that's what I saw at first too. But the longer I looked
they, well, they became words, or at least the one on top did."Justin
stared at his friend as if he'd lost his mind. "Uh huh, okay. You said
the first one was 'capture', here." He tossed the box back at Brian who
for once caught something. "What's the next one?"Brian had caught
the box, but awkwardly as he was still holding the mirror in one hand.
It shifted precarious in his hand as he flipped the lid open. Again,
unreadable symbols were carved there, but as he watched, words began to
manifest again, quicker than before. "Copy. The second word is copy."Again
the mirror in his hand shown red and Brian looked over to see that
Eric, who had been on his left, was in the path of its reflection."Guys,
what's happening?" was all Eric got to say before the rest of them saw
light seem to bend around him. His whole form flickered for a moment,
and then popped back into startling focus. All the more startling
because it was not his form, but that of Brian's sister Casey."That
was weird," the newly appeared Casey exclaimed, then threw her hands
over her mouth. Brian, Justin and Sam watched in morbid fascination as
her eyes went wide as she looked down at herself. She let her hands
glide down from her mouth, stopping at the skin at the top her her
yellow t-shirt. After a moment, she continued down until both her palms
came to rest on her C cup breasts and without any thought to the others
in the room, she gave them both a firm squeeze. "I have boobs guys? Why
do I have boobs?""Casey?" Brian asked, too confused tell his sister to stop groping herself in front of him and his friends."Who?" the girl asked. "You think I'm Casey? I'm not I'm..""Eric,
" Justin interjected. Lazy though he might have been, he was the smart
one of the bunch. Brian was their unofficial leader, but Justin took the
lead in the brains department. "It's the mirror. You held it on Casey
when she was up here and said capture, and it did. It captured her form.
Then when you had it on Eric and said copy, it copied Casey's form onto
him.""But that's impossible?" Brian said stubbornly."Then
explain to me another reason why your sister would have a hand down her
pants in front of all of us," Justin queried while pointing at Casey's
form. She had moved past her breasts and unzipped her pants and plunged
one hand beneath her underwear."Guys," the girl said in a scared
but excited voice, "it's not just the boobs. I don't have a penis
either! I have...something else." Immediately after saying this, her
knees went weak and she almost fell to the floor as her fingers
continued to move underneath her panties. She let out a small moan.
"Holy cow this feels amazing!"Seeing his sister begin to touch
herself in front of him caused Brian to snap back into focus. "Eric?"
When his sister looked up he knew Justin was right. "Stop touching my
sister!" He strode quickly over to her and grabbed the arm connected to
the hand that had not stopped moving and pulled it into the light. Brian
noted with disgust that three of the now exposed fingers glistened with
moisture and he wanted to punch Eric but it felt wrong since it would
feel like punching Casey.Eric, sensing possible violence, let out
a sound akin to a gasp and a scream but conveyed a powerful need to be
rescued. While Brian was still holding Eric's feminine arm, Sam
materialized right next to them and growled in Brian's ear, "Let my
brother go."Brian released the arm but stood firmly at the
slightly taller, but much more muscular man, "Tell him to keep his hands
off my sister's body."Free of Brian's grasp, Eric melted into
Sam's powerful arms, letting them envelope his smaller, more delicate
form in a protective fashion. Eric then looked up at his brother's face
with the admiration of a damsel that had been rescued from a villain.
Brian's face twisted in confusion as Sam took one of Eric's hands gently
and said, "I won't let anyone hurt you."Justin decided to point out the obvious, "Sam, you do know that's your brother, right? And you're holding his hand right now?"Sam
looked down and then released Eric's hand, causing Eric's sweet face to
look hurt. "I, yeah, I know it's just real confusing with him looking
like that. Especially since I always, uh...""Don't say it," Brian's voice said two octaves deeper than normal.Eric
finished for him with Casey's lilting voice, "He's always had a bit of a
crush on Casey. Here Sam, feel her tits, you've always wanted to." And
before Sam could protest Eric had already grabbed Sam's hand and pushed
it firmly against her perky breast, then helped him give it a good
squeeze. This sensation seemed to surprise Eric, as a small moan escaped
his lips.Brian started to move quickly towards them in an effort
to stop what he was seeing, but stopped as he heard the attic door open
and someone ascend the stairs."Is everyone okay up here?" Mrs.
Patterson asked her head appearing from below and began to scan the room
as she climbed higher. "It sounded like someone was yelling a moment
ago."Sam quickly dropped his hands from Eric's new breasts before Mrs. Patterson could see, but they didn't have time to hide him."Hey
Mom," Brian said, thinking fast. "Everything is fine. We were going to
call it quits for today and go over to Justin's house for awhile.""Absolutely,"
Justin agreed, going along with any plan that would give them a chance
to undo Eric's problem. "Thanks for letting us snoop around up here."But Mrs. Patterson was frowning. "Casey? Didn't I just see you downstairs? How'd you get up here so fast?"She
watched as Casey just gawked at her, looking completely at a loss for
words. Sam shoved her a little to remind Eric that he was a copy of
Casey, and she stammered tentatively, "I guess I'm, really fast... Mom?"Mrs.
Patterson broke the tension by giving a little laugh. "Why are you
acting so weird? Whatever. I'll see you men later. Casey, I'll still
need your help in the kitchen in a few minutes.""Uh, okay," Eric as Casey said. "I'll probably beat you downstairs." The rest of the guys gave an uneasy chuckle at this.Mrs.
Patterson shook her head and smiled, then went back downstairs. "Oh my
gosh that was too close," Brian said. "Here's what we do. I'll hold onto
this mirror and the box for it. We sneak Eric out and go to Justin's
and figure out how to reverse this.""Sounds good," Justin said
and Sam nodded. Eric was the only one who seemed unsure, but followed
after as they all quietly retreated from the attic.Brian went
first, making sure the coast was clear, and they were all able to steer
clear of Brian's mom and sister without incident. Brian's dad was still
at work so they didn't have to worry about being surprised by him.Justin's
house was a short five minutes away, and they thankfully had his house
to themselves as Justin's parents frequently traveled and he was an only
child. Once inside, Brian immediately set the mirror on the kitchen
table and began studying the symbols inside the box, trying to will them
to form words that he recognized. Try as he might, nothing changed,
nothing transformed into English, no matter how hard he concentrated.The others had gathered around him, waiting patiently, until finally Justin broke the silence. "Well, you seeing anything?""No," Brian said with frustration etched on his face. "I don't get it. I don't even see the first two words.""Let
me try," Justin said, and he pulled the box towards him and squinted
inside, seeing the same gibberish as before. "What were you doing when
you read the first word?""I, let me think, I was holding the box and the mirror and the symbols seemed to swirl around and...""That's
it!" Justin interrupted. He picked up the mirror on the table and
resumed looking at the box. "There's the first word." Less than a minute
later he said, "There's the second." He was careful not to say the
words out loud to avoid having a new predicament on their hands.Brian
had caught up to Justin's hypothesis, and explained it to the befuddled
brothers. "It seems it will only show you the words that make the
mirror do stuff if you are holding onto the mirror at the time. Has it
shown you a third one yet Justin?"Justin carefully pointed the
mirror face down and replied, "Yeah. Connect. Didn't show me anything
else yet. It's possible we have to utilize the word before it will give
us another one."Brian looked bemused. "I didn't know you were such a magical mirror expert.""Just drawing conclusions as we go along man. Remember, I'm not the one who started this. You should do the honors."Casey's face showed fear and Eric made his objection known. "Guys, I don't want to be a guinea pig for this.""Not what we want either man," Justin assured him. "But we've got to try something or you might be stuck like this."When Eric said nothing else, Brian shakily lifted up the mirror towards his sister's face and said, "Connect."The
symbols around the mirror's edge shown with a dull red light, then a
pained gasp escaped Eric's lips and his hands flew to his forehead. "Ah!
Something's happening. It's, I don't know, I feel like I'm becoming
someone else.""What do you mean?" Brian asked worriedly."It's like I know what it's like to be a girl all of a sudden."Justin smirked. "You are a girl right now dummy.""No,"
Eric protested. "I mean I can remember being a girl my whole life. I
know how to put a bra and make up on. I remember getting my first period
and I remember, being apart of your family, Brian.""My family?" Brian was again confused."You're
a slacker, but you've always been a good brother," Eric continued but
there was a tenderness to the voice. "And, oh holy crap. So much
knowledge. I feel like I'm getting so much smarter. I remember
everything from college this last year, including, oh, wow. I had sex. I
know what sex feels like as a woman and, it's damn good if the guy
knows what he's doing."Brian was trying not to panic or go into shock. "Justin? Any theories here buddy?"Justin
was processing this new development as quickly as he could. "I think
Eric here is absorbing all of your sister's knowledge. Probably not just
that, her memories, her personality and mannerisms, everything that
makes her her. I think the mirror connected them to each other. Made
them like an extension of each other. The question is..." He stopped and
looked cautiously at Eric. "Hey Eric? You still in there?"Eric lowered his hands from his head. "Yeah. Yeah I am, I just, I
need a minute." He sat down and Sam put a large hand on his small
shoulder and gave it a reassuring squeeze. "I'm still me. I'm still Eric
but now, it's like there's this other part of me that I have access to
as well. Everything that is Casey is right there, like a river of
knowledge and personality, and if I wanted, I feel like I could just
jump in and ride it.""Okay," Justin said thoughtfully, "using
that analogy, are you able to just put your toes in. Are you able to
access Casey but maintain control?"Eric tossed Casey's long hair back in a gesture they had all seen Casey do a million times before. "Hold on. Let me try."The
three men all stood in silence and watched as the young woman in front
of them closed her eyes. After a few minutes, she opened them and
smiled. "I could totally pass for her, but I could still be myself.
What's great is I don't just have access to her amazing body, but also
her superior intelligence.""What does that mean?" Sam asked frowning.Eric
stood up and turned towards Sam, who now was a good foot taller than
him. "It means, Sammy, that I've always been kind of a dullard. But with
access to young Casey's intellect, my IQ has been raised by several
points."Sam blinked. Casey was the only one to ever call him
Sammy and get away with it. She had been doing so since she was little.
Hearing Eric do it in Casey's form was further blurring the lines of who
was who, especially for Sam. He slowly shook his head, either because
he didn't understand fully or just was flatly denying the reality of the
situation. Or both. "Here's what I propose for the moment
gentlemen," the pseudo Casey said brightly. "My brother here is clearly
shook up and I clearly need to have a quick word with him to calm his
nerves. We'll go upstairs to your room Justin, and you two figure out
what the rest of the symbols mean." Before anyone could object to this,
she had taken her brother's hand and was leading him upstairs."This is all too weird, right?" Brian said, looking at them disappear out of sight. "I mean, I should be waking up any moment.""Aw
come on," Justin chided. "It's just starting to get good. If we can
figure this thing out. Imagine what we could do with it. This is a game
changer.""We could look like people, so what?""Yeah, if
you're thinking small. If we look like them, imagine the fantasies we
could play out, the secrets we would have access too. You want to know
if Stacey from work really likes you, this would be an easy way to find
out."The possibilities of this began to play through Brian's head
as he imagined having a cheat sheet to a possible real relationship
with his coworker Stacey Smith. As those possibilities continued to
float through, Stacey's smile and physique and the way he could just
talk to her for hours came to the forefront in his mind.Justin
snapped his fingers in front of Brian's face causing him to jerk. "Earth
to Brian. Come in Brian. Now that you've thought about the potential
here like I have, let's look at the rest of those symbols." As both men
reached for the mirror, a much different conversation was happening
upstairs. "Could you repeat that?" Sam asked slowly as the very
pretty girl twirled her hair and looked up at him with a twinkle in her
eye."I said," she began again, "I'm not really Eric. I'm really Casey. Somehow I switched places with your brother.""Then, where's Eric?""I'm sure he's fine, he's probably at home... your home I mean."Sam
was tired of being confused today. He knew he wasn't the smartest, but
he was determined to figure this out. He fished his cell phone from his
pocket. "I'll call him then and make sure he's alright.""No don't!" Casey said quickly. "I mean, you can in a second, just let me tell you a secret first.""What secret?" Sam asked hesitantly.Casey
sat on Justin's bed and looked bashfully at Sam. "Well first, I'll ask
you a question about a secret you have. I heard from your brother that,
you might have had a crush on me once? Is that true?"Sam looked like he had just been sucker punched. "I, uh, you're Brian's little sister."Casey
stood up and walked confidently towards him. "I know I'm Brian's sister
Sammy, but I'm not so little anymore." At this she clasped her hands in
front of her and pushed her arms in, causing her breasts to jut out and
look even larger than they already were. "But you didn't answer the
question. Did you have a crush on me at some point?"Sam made no attempt to hide the fact that he was openly staring at Casey's bust. "I, yes."Casey
smiled and lifted the shirt over her head in one graceful gesture. A
bright yellow bra that went well with her light complexion was now all
that Sam could see in the world. Casey reached both arms behind her back
and lowered her head to meet Sam's eyes. "Do you still have a crush on
me?"Sam was practically drooling as he said, "Very much.""Glad
to hear it Sammy, because here's my secret. I've had a crush on you
too." And then she deftly unclasped her bra, letting it fall to the
floor. Sam got a very good look at milky white skin dotted with the
occasional freckle. The flesh was round and incredibly soft looking. Sam
reached out to touch one but Casey was already lunging for him like a
predator that knows its prey is trapped.Sam's hands collided with
her breasts and he started groping and pawing and squeezing as her
mouth found his and their tongues intertwined. Casey encouraged this for
a minute, then broke off and led him to the bed. "Take off your clothes
and sit here on the edge of the bed. I want to show you my favorite
position." Then she pulled down her jeans and panties.Downstairs,
Brian and Justin had agreed to both touch a part of the mirror at the
same time and try to decipher the rest of the words. Another word had
revealed itself to them, but nothing else."It looks like there's
still two more words," Justin surmised. "But we probably won't be able
to see them until we use this next one on Eric.""I don't know," Brian faltered. "That word, it seems like it could be a dangerous one." "That's very possible but, what other choice do we have at this point?" Justin reasoned. They
both halted the conversion as they heard the scraping of wood against
the floor upstairs, followed by the sensual cries of a woman in ecstasy.
They stood up and proceeded towards the stairs. Justin was in
possession of the mirror as his hand had been on the handle. Brian had
picked up the box. They found the noise was coming from Justin's
bedroom, but the door was locked."One second," Justin said. "I'll get a screwdriver from downstairs."Brian
listened as the woman's cries grew louder and the banging against the
floor sped up. It sounded like Casey was... Brian banged on the door.
"What the hell is going on in there?""Oh, one, second, big,
brother!" Casey called, pausing between each word. Then she added to
someone else, "Yeah, right there. Here, suck on this tit.""Casey? Eric! Dammit what is happening?" Brian bellowed.Justin
ran back up with screwdriver in hand and quickly picked the rudimentary
lock. When he flung the door open they both froze at the sight of the
frenzied pair on Justin's bed. They were both completely naked. Casey,
or Eric, they didn't really know anymore, was straddling Sam who was
sitting on the edge of the bed. Casey was bouncing up and down rapidly
causing Sam's sizeable dick to repeatedly plunge into Casey's wet box.
Casey was pulling Sam's face in towards her breasts, moving his head
from one boob to the next while Sam sucked and bit greedily at whichever
one was in front of him.Justin was the first to weigh in. "This was unexpected and much more fucked up than I thought it would be.""Stop fucking each other!" Brian roared. "Not
yet!" Casey yelled back. "I'm almost there. Keep giving me that big
dick Sammy, just like you always wanted to!" Sam didn't even acknowledge
the presence of the other guys. He just continued to revel in the
incredible moment.Brian looked angrily at the couple, then yelled at Justin," Use the mirror! Say the new word!"" You sure?" Justin asked, but he was already pointing the mirror in their direction. "Do it and make them stop!" Brian demanded.Justin calmly said, "Control." The mirrors edges burned red. At the same time, Casey screamed as she orgasmed."Get off him now!" Brian growled.Casey continued to grind on Sam's shaft, and was rewarded seconds later as it twitched and ejaculated inside of her."It's not working," Brian said angrily. "You said the magic word, maybe you have to be the one to order her.""Let's see," Justin said. "Eric, get off your brother's dick."Casey
suddenly stood up, letting cum and Sam's softening penis slide out of
her pussy. She then spun around but there was a fire in her eyes.
"Justin, I really like when you tell me what to do. Make me do something
else. Anything. I'll do anything you want." She started to lithely
approach him and Justin could only stare and marvel at how incredibly
sexy Brian's sister looked in that instant."Justin!" Brian barked."Right,
sorry," Justin mumbled. He was sorry. Sorry that Brian was here and
that he couldn't order his sister to ride his cock the same way she had
ridden Sam's. "Put your clothes on.""Yes sir," Casey said,
offering a salute and immediately begin to dress. "And then you could
tell me to suck your dick. I bet you'd really like that, wouldn't you?"
She gave him a flirtatious wink."I..." Justin's throat went dry and words failed him. Thankfully Brian interjected."Justin, shut up before you say something that'll make me hate you forever. Give me the mirror."Justin handed the mirror over and Brian proceeded to examine the box again, hoping for another word.Sam had come down from his orgasm and said, "Look, guys, I know this looks bad but, this isn't Eric. It's actually Casey."Brian didn't look up from the box but said wryly, "Even if that were the case it wouldn't make it better Sam."Justin
thought he'd try an experiment. He wasn't holding the mirror but he
wondered if he'd still have control without it. "Eric, slap your brother
in the face."Casey paused trying to get the clasp reconnected to
her bra, and smacked Sam full in the face. Then she went right back to
the bra.Sam rubbed the red spot on his cheek. "Casey, baby, why'd you do that?""Cause I told him to," Justin smiled. "Eric, tell your brother the truth right now. About what you both just did."Casey
smiled sweetly at Sam, then pulled the rug out from under him. "It's
really me, Eric. I lied before. I'm not really Casey but I feel like I'm
Casey and I could remember fucking and a girl's orgasm and I remembered
you telling me about the crush you had on Casey. She did have a crush
on you too and that made me want to get you up here and I was so horny
and I knew I could convince you to let me fuck you and here we are." She
blew him a kiss, then turned from a horror stricken Sam and looked at
Justin. She was now fully clothed and expectant. "Don't you want to
order me to suck your dick now?""Nope," Brian interrupted. "Because I just got the word that will change you back." He lifted the mirror.Casey spun towards Brian and shrieked, "No! I don't want to go back! I like being smart and sexy and..."The rest of the her words were cut off as Brian said, "Cancel."The
three men watched transfixed as the air around Casey seemed to shimmer,
then her whole body was just a bright light that made then all look
away. Then the light was gone and when they looked back, it was Eric's
large frame standing where Casey had been. He was wearing the same
clothes he had had on in Brian's attic. He also looked very disappointed
and his hands went to his head."It's all slipping away," Eric moaned. "All her memories and intelligence. I can feel myself getting dumber.""Sorry man," Justin grinned. "Just try reading a book every once in awhile. Let's go downstairs. I got some questions."Brian was still keyed up. "How can you be so calm and collected about this?""What's
the alternative?" Justin threw back at him. "We found a magic mirror
that can copy people and is full of possibilities, remember? Yes it led
to this unfortunate scene that we all witnessed but, well, in Eric's
defense, he wasn't exactly himself. Now that he is, we should find out
what we can about his experience and learn from it so we can avoid, uh,
having sex with family members."Brian hated the smile that teased
the edges of Justin's mouth. It was easy for him since it wasn't his
sister or brother and he was really just a spectator in this debauchery.
"Fine, but so help me if we can't control it, we should destroy it.""For
sure, for sure," Justin agreed. "We'll be smart about it, but we're in
this together now. We'll do what's best for the group."Brian
wasn't sure what that last part meant, but he followed Justin as he went
back downstairs. They all sat at the kitchen table and accepted the
coffee that Justin poured for them. "Alright," Justin began. "Tell us
everything from the beginning, Eric. Start from the moment you got
zapped by the mirror."Eric concentrated hard, forming the
necessary words in his mind. "It didn't hurt. I was me, then I looked
like Casey. I felt amazing actually.""How so?" Justin asked."I don't know. Lighter? Sexy, very horny.""You
felt... horny?" Justin liked this line of questioning, but he was
careful how he proceeded as he noticed Brian shift uncomfortably in his
chair."Yeah, I mean at first I thought it was because I had boobs and a pussy and...""Careful, still my sister's body we're talking about," Brian warned.Eric
lowered his head apologetically. "I'm sorry. It's just there were all
these new sensations that I didn't know what to do with and when Sam..."
He refused to look his brother in the eye. "When he moved to protect me
in the attic from you, Brian, and I felt his arms against me, something
just went off inside and I, I wanted him. I wanted anyone really. And
when you gave me access to Casey's mind it made it a million times worse
and I was determined to fuck someone in that body.""You were? Or she was?" Justin asked for clarification."Um,
I'd like to tell you both, but it was a mixed bag. Sometimes I felt in
control, other times not at all. I just kept getting hornier and soon
sex, getting sex became all that mattered.""You articulated that
very well," Justin observed. "Maybe some of Casey's smarts are still
there. One more question. Would you do it again?""In a heart beat," Eric said without pause."You are not taking my sister's shape again!" Brian said, slamming a fist on the table."Relax," Justin soothed. "I'm not talking about Casey. We'll experiment with someone else. Someone who's not family.""Yeah," Brian nodded. "First rule, no copying family.""Good," Justin agreed. "What else?""Rule two," Sam said joining the conversation for the first time. "We don't try to trick each other.""Not as fun but I certainly see where you're coming from Sam," Justin smiled at him. "No malicious deception." "Rule three." Brian said. "We don't use the control option." "Unless we want them too," Eric added a little too eagerly, causing the others stare at him. "Okay," Justin said pivoting the focus off Eric. "Anything else?""Yeah," Brian added firmly. "If this starts to go south, we destroy this thing.""All agreed?" Justin asked the group. All nodded. "Do you think Brian's parents know what this mirror can do?" Eric asked. Justin
shrugged. "I don't think so. I mean why would they have it buried at
the bottom of an unlocked trunk in their attic if they knew what it
could do? They could have sold it and made a million dollars. We could
do that too after we have a little fun." The others nodded enthusiastically at this. "Oh hey, Brian," Justin continued. "Did you see the last word after cancel?"Brian hesitated for a split second, something that Justin knew he did right before telling a lie. "No. That was the last word." Justin blinked at his friend for a moment and then let the lie pass. "Great, then who should we experiment with first?"A
few names were thrown around, including Stacey's, Brian's hopeful
future girlfriend. Brian rejected this outright saying he didn't want
Stacey to be a part of the experimentation process. Sam and Eric both
wanted someone hot, and Justin pointed out that it probably didn't have
to be a woman, but oddly enough this was rejected outright by the other
three."We should be using it to score with ladies," Sam argued."That does mean one of us becoming the lady each time," Justin pointed out."Totally fine with that," Eric said.Brian raised an eyebrow. "Oh, we know you are. Look, it needs to be someone we all know, who's not family, and who's close by.""Oh, I got somebody," Justin said excitedly. "Mrs. Matthews."The
other three's eyes went wide at this and they all began to nod at the
idea. Mrs. Matthews had been a new teacher their senior year. She had
been the hottest thing on campus and asked to prom by several students
but were all shut down. What wasn't in her favor was how often she was
mistaken for a student. She had a very youthful face and a sunny smile
that still conveyed hopes and dreams. She had always been professional
and never flirted back with any of her youthful suitors, but just the
way she entered a room was enough to get the blood pumping for every
heterosexual male. She was small, but had an amazing figure, black silky
hair, and a spring to her step that could be seen by a bra that never
quite gave enough support to her ample chest.With a target in
mind, they each went back to their homes with plans to reconvene
tomorrow and begin experimenting. They agreed, with barely any
hesitation, that Brian should take the mirror home for safe keeping as
he had discovered the words and it had been found in his attic and was
more technically his than the rest of them.When Brian got home,
he stashed the mirror and its box in the back of his bedroom closet,
then went to find his sister. He struggled to look at Casey after seeing
a version of her naked an hour ago, but needed to ask her a question.
"Anything weird happen while I was gone?""Weird?" Casey looked at him curiously. "Like how?""Like, I don't know. Did you, disappear at all or, uh, miss time or, remember anything funny?""I
don't know what you guys were smoking over at Justin's, but share next
time," Casey joked. "No to all those things. Well, Mom almost jumped out
of her skin around the time you left because she swore it was like I
was in two places at once, but otherwise, no. I helped Mom in the
kitchen, hung around the house. Nothing big."Satisfied that there
seemed to be no other repercussions, Brian went to bed, dreaming about
all that might happen the next day. Upon waking, he went to retrieve the
mirror from his closet, just to look at it again, to hold it and
fantasize about the mischief he would soon get up to. But it was gone.
Brian raced to the hallway. "Mom, Casey? Who's been in my room?""I wouldn't go in there if you paid me," Casey called from her open door down the hall.When
he didn't hear a reply from his mom, he went downstairs and found her
in the kitchen reading a cookbook with great intensity. "Mom, did you go
in my room last night?""No dear," she said as she continued to
scan for recipes. "Haven't for a couple days and that was to give you
your laundry. I know you value your privacy."Brian thought about
other ways the mirror might have suddenly disappeared. "What about Dad?
Did he go in my room? Mom? Can you stop reading the book for a second?"Mrs. Patterson's gaze had not wavered from the words on the page and
they did not still at her son's prodding. "Your dad says he wants
something new for dinner and I'm not to stop looking until I've found
something that I know will make him happy."Brian shook his head.
He knew his mom unquestionably loved his dad, but sometimes she seemed
more like his servant than his spouse. "Did dad go in my room?""I don't see why he would? Oh, here's one he'll like. Thank goodness. My eyes were getting tired.""You don't have to do everything he says all the time you know," Brian chided.Mrs. Patterson looked appalled by this. "Of course I do. I love him."Brian
laughed. "Okay Mom." Brian's cell rang. The caller ID said Justin. As
he walked away from his mother he hit talk and started in on their new
wrinkle. "Hey man, something's happened. I don't know if someone broke
in last night but the mirror's gone." "Way ahead of you buddy," Justin said coolly. "It's here."Brian
stopped dead in his tracks and his voice suddenly lowered. "What do you
mean it's there? Did you come into my room last night?""Of
course I didn't. I got up this morning, went downstairs, and inside my
front door, like someone had dropped off a package, was the box with the
mirror inside. You didn't drop it off?""No!" Brian exclaimed. "What is going on?"There
was a long silence while Justin mulled this information over. "I think
it came back to me then, since I was the last to use it."Brian guffawed. "That's impossible.""It's
a magic mirror dude. We can't break it by dropping it, it can make us
other people, and it apparently goes where it wants. Don't worry. It's
safe. You can use it today and we'll test my theory. Meet at my house in
an hour."Brian hung up and an hour later was being greeted by
Justin at his house who showed him the mirror safe and sound on his
kitchen table. . "You sure you didn't..." Brian started."I
didn't," Justin assured him. "I'm telling you, magic mirror. Sam and
Eric are in the other room playing video games. I'll tell them you're
here and we can all take off.""Wait, are we just going to show up at Mrs. Matthews' house? Just like that?""Relax. I got a plan, just follow my lead," Justin said confidently.Brian
peered into the other room to see the brothers were indeed playing a
first person shooter. "How have they seemed? Have they been weird
since...""They fucked each other?" Justin finished.
"Surprisingly, no. Although they're not really talking about it. Eric
does seem different. A little more, feminine I guess, you'll see. Now
let's hit it."They piled into Brian's car and put in Mrs.
Matthews' address Justin had found online into their GPS. Ten minutes
later, they had pulled into her driveway. "Sam, Eric, you guys wait in
the car," Justin ordered. "Brian, you're with me. Let me do the talking,
and I'll be the one to use the mirror for this part. Then you can use
it the rest of the day." Everyone nodded and Justin and Brian exited the
vehicle and approached the front door. Brian was a little nervous, not
knowing how Justin was going to accomplish this smoothly. Justin rang
the doorbell. A few moments later, Mrs. Matthews opened the door.
It had been four years since they'd seen her, but she looked as
youthful and as perky as ever. As recognition flooded her round face
upon seeing two former students, her mouth broke into a dazzling grin
that conveyed genuine warmth and delight at this unexpected reunion. She
extended a hand to both of them. "Brian, Justin, it's very good to see
you. It's been awhile.""Yes it has Mrs. Matthews," Justin said feigning surprise. "I didn't know this was your house.""Oh yes, me and my husband's. And please, you're not in school anymore. Call me Kim."Justin's mouth curved into a winning smile. "Absolutely Kim."She looked between the two of them expectantly. "So, what can I do for you gentleman today?"In
one swift movement Justin pulled the mirror that he had tucked into the
back of his pants and put the reflective surface in front of her.
"Capture," Justin said quickly. The mirror glowed red and for a brief
moment Kim Matthews eyes glazed over. When the light faded, Justin
stuffed the mirror back into his pants. Kim shook her head as if
clearing cobwebs from her brain. "I'm sorry, what were you...what brings
you to my home today?""We were thinking about starting a lawn
service in the area and we're seeing if there's any potential here,"
Justin said. It was clear to Brian that he had this all queued up. "Did
you have any need for landscaping or mowing or anything such as that?"Kim looked thoughtful. "I don't think so. My husband takes care of all that. He loves any chance to get outdoors."Justin
nodded appreciatively at this. "I understand completely. We won't take
up anymore of your time. It was really good to see you again Kim." He
extended his hand again and she shook it, then he lightly grabbed
Brian's arm to pull him away, letting him know their job was done here.
They all drove back to Justin's and again found themselves sitting
around his kitchen table, staring at the mirror.Eric was the first to volunteer, "Can I turn into her? It's all I've been thinking about."They
all stared at him but it was Justin who spoke. "Not yet, Eric. We're
trying to learn some things here and we need a new test subject. I'm
going to be the guinea pig this time. Brian is going to be the only one
to use the mirror, but only when I say, okay?" Brian nodded. "Sam, I
want you to record everything on your phone. I want to make as many
observations as I can. I doubt I'll be having sex with any of you
because, you know, I'm straight, but maybe I'll show you what Mrs.
Matthews looks like naked."Eric looked at him defiantly. "Hey, I'm straight too."Justin
inclined his head towards his friend. "We always thought so buddy, but
yesterday said otherwise. Nobody here cares if you really swing both
ways. Get your phone ready Sam. Brian, take the mirror and let's do this
thing before I lose my nerve."Sam hit record and Brian lifted
the mirror to Justin's face and said, "Copy." Light bent around Justin
and an instant later, it was Kim Matthews sitting where Justin's body
had been.She sat still for a few seconds, then looked at Sam's
phone. "Everything feels different. It's like, all my sensations feel,
strange, foreign. It's like my mind knows that this isn't my real body
and is processing everything differently but, it doesn't feel bad." Her
hand stretched out before her and she looked at her fingers. Then it
came back and rested on a breast and squeezed, then found the nipple and
gave it a pinch. Her mouth couldn't stifle a moan. "This feels, really
pleasant actually. Is this how you felt too Eric, when you were Casey?"Eric gave an affirmative nod. "Almost from the moment it happened. I felt so good and, aroused. I got...wet almost immediately."The
men watched as Kim's other hand seemed to move in slow motion down to
the same jeans she had been wearing earlier. She stood up and dropped
her other hand from her breast and unbuttoned and unzipped and let them
drop to the floor. She stood there in silky turquoise panties which were
then invaded by her fingers. "Oh," said their teacher's voice. "Well,
it wasn't just you Eric. I'm like a swamp down there." She looked at the
camera and licked her lips while massaging her slit with her fingers.
"It would appear that upon transformation, the senses become heightened,
at least when it comes to anything sexual. This is possibly due to the
newness of the situation, the fact that we picked a hot teacher, or
because of the magical properties of the mirror itself."Sam's erection was already straining at his pants. "So, do we get to see her naked now?"Kim's
fingers stopped stroking and reluctantly came to the surface,
glistening from her arousal. "No, we push further. Here's the part where
Eric got into trouble and it's the part we have to see if we can
master. Brian, say the next word."Brian hesitated. "You sure?""Yeah, go."Brian held up the mirror again to his friend and said, "Connect."Kim's
hands flew to her forehead, "Ow, that freaking hurts! Whoa. So much
information. Her whole life is here. You were pretty accurate with your
description Eric. It's like a river of knowledge and, everything that
she is. It's all right there. What do I have to do to make sure I don't
get swept away?"Eric blushed. "To be honest, my whole goal became
getting laid and I didn't fight it. I just jumped in and I was me and
in control but then I wasn't and I became her as well. It was
intoxicating and the horniest I've ever been."Kim nodded. "Okay,
don't get swept away. Got it. Brian, I'm not worried here because I know
you can always cancel this out, but don't let me, I don't know, fuck
anybody?""Uh, okay," Brian said, although his mind was stuck in a loop of seeing his teacher finger herself in front of him.Kim
then gave one of her brilliant smiles. "Okay, everyone meet me in the
living room in one minute. This should be fun. Keep the camera on me
when I get back Sam."The three traipsed into the living room and
sat on the large couch as Justin/Kim disappeared. A minute later, she
reappeared carrying a portable white board and stand, and set it up in
front of them. She produced a dry erase marker and proceeded to write
Mrs. Matthews on the board and underline it. "Hello class. I'm your new
teacher, Mrs. Matthews. I went to college near here and have wanted to
be a teacher since I was a little girl and now here I am. I hope you're
as excited to learn as I am to teach."This was very surreal to
the three men huddled on the couch. Their favorite, hottest teacher was
standing before them, showcasing her bubbly personality. And she was
doing it without any pants on."Uh, Justin?" Brian said.Kim
frowned at him, which she managed to do and still look as cute as hell.
"Mr. Patterson, is it? Yes, Justin is still very much here and in
charge, but for the time being, because we're having fun right now and
getting this on video, call me Mrs. Matthews, okay?""Um, yes Mrs. Matthews," Brian said sheepishly. "Now,"
Mrs. Matthews continued, "I believe this first lesson is about the
female anatomy. Who has ever seen a naked woman before?"All three
hands raised. Justin noted that he had them all now in the palm of his
hand. He'd make it good but he wasn't going to let them do anything,
even though this body was just getting hotter and...he was still in
control, wasn't he? Mrs. Matthews started to unbutton her top. "Have you
ever seen your teacher naked before?" All three hands dropped. "Have
you ever wanted to?" The hands shot higher than before. "What eager
students." With that, she pulled the top free, and then unclasped her
beige bra that had been underneath. She marveled at how their eyes were
glued to her, taking in her now exposed flesh. Her crotch was getting so
hot. She would need to stop soon or..."These are breasts," Mrs.
Matthews resumed in a professional voice. Her hands lifted and began to
caress and squeeze and pinch her large chest and pointy nipples. "They
love to be touched. I prefer softly at first, then roughly. It feels
really good. Would anyone like a turn? I believe in hands on teaching."
She thrust her boobs towards Sam and Eric's already outstretched arms.Brian squirmed, wanting too very much, but instead asked, "Justin? Is this, are you losing yourself?"Kim
smiled at him mischievously. "I'm still in control. This is just for
the video and learning purposes. Now come here and get a handful." Brian
reluctantly reached forward and was then in heaven as he groped his
former teacher who moaned at all the hands that now were touching her
more places than just her chest. One hand snaked down and began to lower
her panties and slid into her pussy. Something flipped inside Justin
and she grabbed the mirror from Brian's hand."Hey," Brian yelled.She
jumped back out of his grasp and looked at the hungry, lustful faces of
Eric and Sam. "I'm sorry Brian. This body needs to get fucked. You'll
fuck me, won't you Sam and Eric?" They both nodded immediately."No!" Brian said. "Give me the mirror back. I can cancel this before you end up doing something you'll regret.""Don't
be like that," Mrs. Matthews said with a twinge of menace. "Here, why
don't we try a new experiment." She held the mirror towards Brian and
said, "Copy."The light around Brian shimmered and when he looked
down, it was at a much smaller body with large breasts protruding from
his former chest. "What the hell man?""I'm sorry Brian," Mrs.
Matthews said, looking at her new fully dressed clone. "You need to see
what this feels like. You need to understand the desire. Connect!"Brian's
head felt like it was being split open as thoughts and feelings and
memories all rushed in violently into his brain. "Stop! Make it stop!"And
then the pain vanished and everything about Mrs. Matthews was laid out
before him in a stream of consciousness. Her thoughts, feelings and
memories were rushing by and all around him but he steeled himself
against it, determined to stay in control."Do you feel it?" Brian heard Mrs. Matthews ask. "Don't fight it. It's what your new body wants."Brian
stood and as he did, he felt the heat radiating through him, the
excitement that fluttered through his transformed groin. He took a step
towards his friend and reached for the mirror. "I'm stopping this now,"
his feminine voice said angrily.His doppelganger shook her head
in disbelief. "I've got to give you credit Brian. You're much stronger
than I am." Then she raised the mirror towards Brian's new form and
said, "Control.""No," Brian yelled as the red glow washed over
him. The warmth in his body increased tenfold and his arousal seemed
like a tangible thing that had form and substance. It was this body. It
needed something. To be touched, to be filled. Still he resisted. "It's
not too late Justin. Cancel it out! Turn us back.""Sure thing," Mrs. Matthews flashed a winning smile. "But first I'm going to need you to get naked and fuck Eric here.""I'm
not going to do that," Brian said stubbornly, even as he started to
unbutton the same shirt they had all seen Mrs. Matthews take off minutes
ago."And I'm going to need you to fuck him the way Mrs. Matthews
would. Like he's your student that needs teaching and the world is
bright and full of wonder and possibilities. And you'll love every
second of it, won't you Mrs. Matthews, because as of now, you're so
incredibly horny and up for anything." And then the person who had been
Justin pulled the person who had been Brian towards her, and Eric and
Sam watched as two exact copies of Mrs. Matthews proceeded to make out
with each other directly in front of them. The first Mrs. Matthews
helped the other remove her pants and then kiss her breasts. The two ran
their hands over the other's soft tan skin, letting them glide
sensuously and seductively while still exploring each other's mouths.
Then the first Mrs. Matthews broke it off and playfully smacked the
second Mrs. Matthews' ass and pointed to Eric. "You know what to do,"
she said.The second Mrs. Matthews, now naked as a blue jay,
sauntered over cheerily to Eric, swaying her hips as she did so. "Eric,
have you ever had sex before?""Yeah, yes," he managed."Oh
good, you have some experience. We can skip beginner and go write to the
advanced course. First I'm going to get you nice and hard." She reached
for his jeans and undid the zipper, releasing a sizeable boner. Her
mouth enveloped his tool and began expertly sucking, sliding her tongue
up and down but creating pressure with her lips. Far in the back of her
mind, Justin wondered how he knew to do this, then saw from memories
rushing by that it was something she did every anniversary for her
husband because she knew how much he loved seeing her small mouth
wrapped around his big dick. This knowledge sent more moisture to an
already wet pussy that would not wait much longer to be stuffed with
Eric's girth. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw her twin
getting nailed doggie style by a very excited Sam. He was pumping her
for all he was worth and she was moaning in ecstasy. This encouraged the
second Mrs. Matthews to resume her tongue lashing of Eric's dick with
new vigor. She looked up at him with her big brown eyes while she
swirled his erection around inside her mouth and winked at him. She saw
his face tighten and knew that he was getting close so she stopped and
positioned herself like her copy. "Eric, your teacher wants you to take
that nice big dick you have now and slam it into the wet slit right
here." She reached back and used two fingers to stretch her pussy lips
apart. "I want you to push it all the way in and keep slamming until
we've both cum. Can you do that for me, Eric?" Eric dropped down
to his knees and did exactly as his teacher instructed, sliding neatly
into her and aggressively started shoving his rod all the way in,
pulling back to where it almost came out, then ramming it all the way
back deeper than before. Mrs. Matthews reveled in her teaching ability.
She knew how to bring out the best in her students, and now Eric was
endeavoring to show her how much he had learned. He leaned over her and
stretched his arms underneath her to find her breasts. He grabbed them
forcibly and she moaned at how desperate he was to touch them. "That's
really good Eric. Squeeze my titties. But don't slow down. Keep up your
pace. I know you can do it. Your still so young and have such a nice
dick and oh!" Her whole body shook as the orgasm rippled out from her
pussy. This was heaven. Eric was such a good student. But if she was to
fulfill her role as a good teacher, she'd need to make sure he came too."Eric,
keep going, but slow down a little bit. Yeah, just like that. I want
you to feel the insides of my pussy. I want you to feel me flexing it
for you, causing it to tighten around your dick. Do you feel that Eric?
Do you feel Mrs. Matthews sweet pussy grabbing and milking that big dick
of yours?"Eric grunted in response."Good boy. What a good
student. Now I want you to cum in me Eric, the way you've always
dreamed about cumming in me before when you were in my class." She
turned her head so she could see him out of the corner of her eye. She
was smiling as she said, "I always saw so much in potential in you. Will
you show me how much you've learned today, Eric." And then the smile
faded as she licked her lips for him seductively. Then she felt herself
flooded with warmth as Eric released his seed inside of her. He didn't
slow as he came and then she was cumming again, overcome with the
emotion of successfully connecting with such a good pupil.Sam and
his Mrs. Matthews had finished shortly before, and now all four of them
laid on Justin's living room floor, basking in the afterglow. Sam
eventually picked up the mirror and looked at his brother. "Should we
change them back now?""Yeah, I call next though," Eric said.Sam pointed it at his Mrs. Matthews who was starting to protest but then he said, "Cancel."A
flash of light later and Justin was laying where the naked Mrs.
Matthews had been. "Man, I wanted to stay as her for a little longer,"
Justin complained."Much longer, and I'm not sure you would've ever wanted to come back," Sam pointed out.Justin
looked thoughtful. "You may be right. I don't know what happened. I was
in control at first but then, I wanted to have sex and nothing was
going to stop me. And then when it seemed like Brian was going to get in
my way I... Oh no." The gravity and betrayal of what he had done to his
friend choked out whatever else he might have said.Sam pointed
the mirror at the other Mrs. Matthews but Justin stopped him. "No, let
me do it." Sam handed him the mirror and Justin held it out to his
friend, probably now his ex friend and said, "Cancel."A moment later, and Brian was on the floor
next to them. The sensations did not all disappear right away. He still
felt what it was like to have a pussy, to be penetrated, to be so
incredibly horny, the thrill of being controlled. But the anger of how
it had all happened overrode those sensations and rage was all that
remained. He slowly got to his feet and looked down at Justin who was
still seated on the floor. He extended a hand to pull him up. Justin
accepted the hand and was pulled to his feet. Then Brian snatched the
mirror out of Justin's grasp with his left hand, and with his right hand
he delivered a forceful punch to Justin's face. Justin went down hard.Sam
and Eric were on their feet but Brian was already at the front door.
"I'm going to destroy this thing. Don't follow me. As far as I'm
concerned our friendships are over." He slammed the door behind him.Sam and Eric made to chase after him, but Justin yelled, "Don't. It's okay. We kind of had that coming.""But the mirror!" Eric said panicked.Sam
gave a melancholy smile. "I'm almost positive he won't be able to
destroy it and unless he uses it, we'll have it back tomorrow." The
brothers exchanged looks, clearly clueless as to what he meant, but
didn't pursue it further.Brian was a man on a mission. Upon
pulling into his driveway, he opened the garage and went straight to his
father's work bench. He laid the mirror on the hard surface, grabbed a
large steel hammer, and brought it down with all his might onto the
mirror's surface. He expected to hear the tinkling sound of glass
breaking and the sight of shards flying in all directions. But neither
of those things happened. When he moved the hammer, not a dent, not a
scratch was anywhere to be found.Undaunted, Brian procured a flat
head screwdriver. He would wedge it along the edges and pop the mirror
out of the frame and go from there. Try as he might, this also proved
futile. He grabbed a hand held saw to see if he could at least saw the
wooden handle off. The jagged teeth of the blade chipped and gave out
before the handle showed any sign of damage. Completely flustered, he
brought it in and set it on the table. He was getting a drink when his
father walked in. He had completely forgotten that his mother had said
he would be home early, but didn't think he would react at seeing the
old mirror on the table. He was very wrong."Son," Steve Patterson said calmly but with an edge to his voice, "where did you find that mirror?"Brian
recognized his father's questioning tone. It was the one he used when
he expected a response to a question he already knew the answer too. No
use lying. "I found it in the attic buried in a trunk."His father studied him. "Does anyone else know about it?"Brian
did not want to answer that question at all, but it seemed of
increasing importance to his father. "I found it with my friends."Brian's father sat down, looking like he'd be sick. "Tell me the truth. Did you, did any of you use it?"Brian waited a long moment before saying a soft, "Yes.""Do
you know if anyone has said the last word yet?" he suddenly demanded,
slamming his fist on the table. His anger quickly abated as a thought
occurred to him. "What am I saying, if they had, you wouldn't know. At
least you were able to carry the damn thing in here so I know you
haven't said it yet.""Dad, you're really starting to freak me out."Now
his dad looked like he really would be sick. "I hoped it would never by
anyone in my family. I hoped I would be dead before it happened." He
looked at Brian with eyes that eked misery. "Sit down. I need to tell
you a story."As Brian sat, he realized that his father knew all
about this mirror. He was probably about to learn things he didn't want
to ever know."When I was in my early twenties, my best friend
Curt Buchanan and I loved to go to estate sales whenever we could get
the chance. One day, we came across this box, nothing special about it
but what you've seen before and know contains that mirror. I bid on it
during the auction and won it. I took it home and discovered the words,
or at least the first one that night. When Curt came over the next day, I
showed it to him. We both wondered what it could mean. Then Curt saw my
cute next door neighbor walk by my front window. He knew I had a crush
on her but had rejected me on more than one occasion. As a joke, he
grabbed the mirror and ran out to her and said capture, and that's what
it did. You know, you've seen it. We were both mystified at the red
light and it's temporary stunning effect on my neighbor." "He
brought it back inside and we looked in the box and saw the next word.
We both came to the same conclusion as to what might happen, and flipped
a coin to see who would become her copy. I lost the toss, but Curt,
seeing the look of disappointment on my face, tossed again, and this
time, he lost. I didn't know it at the time, but he, in a way, saved my
life right there. He transformed into my heart's desire right before my
eyes. After making sure he was okay, we looked to see if there was
another word. We didn't think about stopping because we assumed the box
would show us a word to undo any changes.""We were sitting on the
couch together, and before I had said the next word, Curt's hand, her
hand, was already on my knee. Right there I should have known the
changes weren't just physical, but internal as well. The mirror was
pushing Curt, making him accept who the mirror had transformed him into
and cranking up his sex drive. After I said the next word, he seemed to
become her. He knew everything about her. How she walked, talked, how
she didn't like me. But her hand didn't leave my knee. The look on her
face made it seem like she was having some internal struggle before I
had read the next word. She was in the process of telling me that even
though she didn't have feelings for me, maybe she'd let me see her
naked, and then I said control. I made her...do things that I will not
go into detail about with you but...I definitely took advantage of my
friend's loss of free will. Curt was lost in this new identity. When the
final two words appeared, I let him know he could go back, that I could
undo it all. He begged me not to do that, to let him stay as he was,
that he'd do anything I'd ever ask of him if I would let him stay her.
So, I said the last word instead of saying cancel and changing him
back."Brian felt like the story was coming to some shocking
conclusion. He thought he already knew what it was but was terrified to
ask.His father took a deep breath. "The change became permanent.
The original copy of my neighbor disappeared, as in completely ceased to
exist, and so did my best friend. The copy that was now in my room was
for all intents and purposes, the new original. One that I was in
complete control of and who would do whatever I said whenever I said it
and also had a raging libido. When I asked her, she had no recollection
of the magical process. She only remembered being in her house, then
there with me, and was sorry she had never given me a chance and wanted
to get married and be together forever."Now it was Brian's turn to look sick. "Please, please, please tell me that you're not talking about Mom right now?"His
dad looked at him ashamedly. "Have you ever seen your mother and I have
an argument? Have you ever wondered why she'd always do whatever I said
without any hesitation whatsoever? She waits on me hand and foot. All
because of this mirror.""My mom was your best friend, this Curt guy?" Brian exclaimed suddenly overwhelmed. "You did that to your friend?"His
dad leveled an accusatory gaze at his son, "You said you'd used it. Was
it you that transformed? Was it Justin or Sam or Eric? Did it go well
for you and they didn't ask or beg to not go back to who they were? This
mirror wants someone to say that last word. It wants the changes to be
permanent. That's its curse."Brian threw up his hands and asked the obvious. "Then what the hell is it still doing in this house?""Well
let's see, judging by the sounds I heard earlier from my garage, you've
just learned that it can in no way be destroyed. Here's something else.
It will always stay with the person that used it last. I had your
mother try burying it, throwing it in a lake, putting it in a safe
deposit box, and it would always show back up inside our house near the
front door. Once I realized I couldn't get rid of it, I had your mother
try locking it up in a safe in our bedroom. Nope, found it at the front
door the next day. I briefly tried renting another residence to see if I
could keep it there. Also no. The only thing it will allow is to be
hidden in the house that I sleep at night."Brian was confused. "Why did you have Mom do all those things?""Oh,"
his dad said with an eye roll, "forgot to tell you that part. After I
said the last word, I wasn't able to touch it anymore. Look." He reached
for the mirror. The minute his fingers should have touched it, they
passed through. It was as if the mirror was a hologram to him. "Since
your mother does whatever I want her to do, this hasn't been an issue.
I'll tell her to get rid of it or hide it and then I'll tell her to
forget about it.""So," Brian asked worried, "what should I do with it now?""Is it in your possession? Were you the last to use it?""No," Brian acknowledged. "Justin was.""Then it'll go back to him unless you use it.""I'm never using it again," Brian said firmly.His
father gave him a very concerned look and stood from his chair. "You
might not have a choice. The mirror wants to be used. Your friends won't
forget what it was like to be someone else. It was all Curt could talk
about during the first two phases. And if it's ever a choice to who says
the last word, you or someone else, make sure it's you. Now go hide it
before your mother or sister sees it. I'm sorry you've become entangled
in this but I don't want either of them involved. Thank goodness that
hasn't happened."In retrospect, Brian realized he should have
gone with silence, or moved the conversation elsewhere. Anything would
have been better than the awkward, "Um..." that escaped his lips causing
his father to sit down again."Are your mother or sister already involved?" his dad asked nervously."Not
really," Brian tried to assure him. "What started this mess was I
accidentally captured Casey's image and then copied her onto Eric and,
well then it kind of spiraled like you said when Casey, um, Casey..."Brian
unable to finish that statement was all Mr. Patterson needed to hear.
"Understood. Yes, but you somehow managed to cancel it out. Great.
Great. Well, this is going to have to play all the way out isn't it?" He
was on his feet again, pacing, talking out loud. "If your friends show
up here, they can't be around. I've got to get them out, somewhere far
away." He stopped and looked at Brian. "Son, I've got to protect your
mother and sister. I don't know if they'll come back to capture Casey,
or hell, your mother, but they might. If Eric felt a connection to
Casey, it might be strong enough for him to want to try again and she
can't be here when that happens."Brian looked appalled. "Well, I don't want that either, but it sounds like you're going to leave me here."His
father nodded solemnly. "You're right. I am. If they show up with that
mirror, I can't take it from them, you can. All I can do is get your
mother and sister far away until this is done, and believe me, it will
be done soon, one way or the other.""I told them to leave me out of it. I don't want anything to do with them anymore."Mr.
Patterson thought about this. "Maybe, but not a chance I'm willing to
take. Here, we'll do this as a litmus test." He took a piece of paper
from a drawer and wrote his friends' names, Eric, Sam, Justin in pen.
Underneath, he wrote, '3 names, if there are ever 2 names, tell parents
to come home.' "I don't get it," Brian said quizzically. "How's that supposed to work?"Mr.
Patterson sighed. "The mirror alters reality if you say the final word,
did I not make that clear? Curt ceased to exist. I went to his parents
to try and explain in some way what happened and they had no idea who
Curt was. Any memory of him was erased from the minds of everyone who
knew him except for me. With that in mind, three names on this paper. If
they use it, and mind you, I bet one of them will very soon, one of
these names will disappear. What shouldn't disappear is the message
underneath it, theoretically." "Wow Dad, sounds like you've really given this some thought.""I
thought about it all the time years ago, about what would happen when
and if somebody stumbled across it and used it. I pushed it out of my
mind when you kids came along, like it was a bad dream. Now the
nightmare is back and I'm sorry you're in it, but you're smarter and
more capable than you know. If they show up here, don't let them in, let
them make the mistake of using it until one of them disappears. They
can deal with the curse from then on. I'll have your mother and sister
out of the house tonight. I'll tell them it's a last minute family
vacation but you can't go because of work. Be careful." He hugged his
son, then left to have everyone pack. Brian put the mirror in a
drawer in his room, and the next morning it was gone, along with his
parents and sister. That day he had called in sick to work, locked the
doors, and waited for someone to come. No one had. No one called except
his dad a few times to check in. He checked the piece of paper regularly
but it hadn't changed. By the next day, he was already stir crazy from
hiding in his house and not knowing what the other guys were doing with
the mirror. Determined not to be a prisoner in his own house, he went to
work. It wasn't that he wanted to go, but he knew he'd see Stacey
there, and that prospect made the risk seem worth it. Maybe it was the
notion of being in potential danger, but he thought he might have the
courage to finally ask her out on a date.Brian hadn't been
smitten with Stacey right away. They worked the same shift, in the same
position, moving freight and restocking shelves for a major retail
store. Brian had always struggled talking to girls, but his proximity to
Stacey at work made it comfortable for him to engage her in
conversation. He had always appreciated her body, but finding out that
they had many common interests and could talk effortlessly for long
periods of time was what made him fall for her. But he had chickened out
so many times when it came to asking her out on a date. He didn't want
to ruin what they had, but he didn't want to stand still either. Earning
some extra money had been his big push to finally make it happen. He
would wine and dine her and tell her all about how she made him feel and
did she feel the same way? But he had found the mirror instead.All
this was swirling in his head as he punched in and started moving
freight. He worked mindlessly for a an hour before Stacey came up behind
him and smacked him in the back of the head. "Hey Brian! You mad at me
or something? You haven't said two words to me yet? And what's this
whole you were sick yesterday? You made me work an entire shift without
you and you know how I feel about that."He turned around and
looked at her, appreciating her beauty every time. Even though her words
had bite, she was giving a half smile, letting him know she was
teasing. She wore her long brown hair up and in one of the work provided
hats that he thought increased her cuteness factor. The polyester shirt
did not hide her large breasts, and seemed to cling to them in a very
complimentary fashion. And the standard black pants just looked better
on her than they did everyone else. He realized that if he stared a
second longer he would be venturing into creep territory. "Sorry, yeah, I
know. Here's a secret. I wasn't really sick. Family stuff. My parents
left on a vacation and they wanted to hang out with me one day before
they left."Stacey looked surprised. "They left you behind? What's up with that?""It's
my fault," Brian added quickly. "I told them I had work
responsibilities and, you know you couldn't do this job without me for a
week."She smiled causing Brian's heart beat faster in his chest.
"It is a little less awful when you're here, but responsibilities,
really?"Brian straightened his shoulders. "I'm trying to impress
management with my work ethic. There's a promotion coming up in a few
weeks that I was thinking of applying for." In reality he hadn't, but it
seemed like the thing to say to impress her."Wow, well I think they'd be stupid not to give you the position. You're a good guy."Brian
took a deep breath. This was his moment. "Stacey, do you, would you
ever want to, I don't know, want to hang out outside of work sometime?"Her smile was back, bigger than before. "Like a date? Are you asking me on a date Brian Patterson?""No
I mean..." he saw her eyebrow arch subtly, "yes, yes a date where we go
out and, I treat you to someplace fancy and I tell you how good you
look and then maybe, I don't know, romantic things..."Stacey giggled. "That was really hard for you, wasn't it?"Brian
let out the breath he didn't realize he had been holding. "Yes! I'm
sorry, I've wanted to ask you out for so long because I think you're so
amazing and, oh crap, you haven't said yes yet. I'm going to shut up
now."She batted her long lashes at him and then said sweetly, "I
would love to go on a date with you. How about next weekend? Can you
wait that long? I have plans with my family this weekend."Brian was on cloud nine. "Absolutely, next weekend, sounds great."Brian's
productivity drastically increased and the rest of the day seemed to
fly by for him. Everything was great and as it should be. But when he
got home, the paper that he had left on the fridge hadn't changed. How
long would this go on? He needed something to happen. He purposed to
stay alert, to stay home or be at work and nothing else. Hopefully this
would all be over long before his date with Stacey. He finished out his
work week without incident, and without any changes on the paper. Other
than calls from his parents and one from Stacey, his former friends had
not made any contact with him. He hoped that was a good sign and that
they had moved on.The weekend was upon him and he was lazing
about with his doors locked, on alert but feeling safe in his castle.
Late that afternoon from right outside his house, he heard the slam of a
car door, then two more doors in quick succession. He assumed it was
friends of the neighbors who would often park along the street, but a
few seconds later, his door bell rang. Thankfully he was fully dressed,
something that was uncommon for the weekend, but this was an unwanted
surprise. He didn't know if a magic mirror could work through the
peephole of his front door, but he decided to chance it. To his
surprise, it was Stacey. He immediately opened the door and gestured for
her to come in and closed the door behind her. "Stacey? I thought you
had plans with your family this weekend?""I did but they
canceled. I thought we could have a predate before our actual date. Sort
of take the tension out of the next one by just being casual for this
one."She looked anything but casual. She was wearing a short,
silver sparkly dress that showed off her perfect legs. She had elegantly
applied makeup, just enough to accentuate her finer features. She
looked like she was ready for a night on the town or trying very hard to
catch a man. Either way Brian made every effort to stuff his eyeballs
back in. "I, that sounds great. I am a little under dressed for the
occasion though.""Oh, sorry," Stacey apologized. "This is what I
was going to wear out with my family tonight. Probably shouldn't have
picked out such a short skirt now that I think about it. Do you think
it's too short?" She gave a slow twirl for him, watching as his eyes
drifted all over her, lingering at her legs.
Brian's voice was suddenly much higher than normal. "No. No I think its fine. Not too short at all."She
eyed him with a mischievous glint in her eye and then turned her back
to him. "Even if I do this?" And she bent down and touched her toes.
Brian's eyes exploded from their sockets as the dress pulled up to
reveal that Stacey had chosen to go commando that evening. As his mouth
fell open, he heard her say while still touching her toes, "Brian, I can
feel you staring."Brian's eyes immediately found the ceiling as
Stacey stood up and turned back to face him. She stepped towards him so
they were only inches apart. "You're fun to tease Brian. Do you like it
when I tease you?" And then she touched his erect penis through his
pants.As much as Brian loved what was happening in that moment,
he was suddenly aware of how off it seemed. He stepped back from her,
causing her to give him a sour look. "You're not really Stacey, are
you?"he guessed.Brian heard clapping coming from behind him and
Justin stepped into the room. "That didn't take you very long Brian,
although you definitely came on a little strong there Eric. Kind of gave
it away. Hey Brian, FYI, your back door still doesn't really lock if
you jiggle it a certain way."Brian scanned the room, looking for a
quick exit or anything that could block a mirror. Justin saw his
frantic posture and in a soothing voice said, "Brian, relax, we're here
to make amends.""Sorry pal, but the last time you said something like that, I ended up getting screwed, literally."Justin
put his hands palm out in a penitent gesture. "I know. It was the
mirror. I let it take over. Everything got way out of hand and I take
full responsibility for that. But like I said, we're here to make
amends. You're my best friend and all I've thought about the last few
days is how I could make it up to you. None of us have used the mirror
until today, till just a few hours ago really, right before Stacey left
town. I figured this could be our apology."Justin motioned
towards Stacey who cautiously approached Brian and put an arm on his
shoulder. "Do you want to see me bend over again? You can see more than
that if you want to?""No," Brian said brushing off her arm. "You'll use the mirror on me like last time."Justin
nodded. "I knew you might say something like that, since again, I did
step way out of line last time. So this time, I'm going to give you all
the power. I've already used copy and connect on Eric and Sam, but I
haven't said control on them. You get to say control to both of them,
and to me, and then order all of us to not touch the mirror.""What?" Brian said looking around. "You used it on Sam? Where's Sam?" From
behind Justin, another figure stepped out from behind his shadow. "I'm
right here." But it wasn't Sam's voice. It was Stacey's. They had copied
Stacey twice, just like they had Mrs. Matthews. This Stacey was also
wearing the same short, silver dress. "Like I said, we are all
sorry and we figured we owed you," Justin said. "Sam is even a woman for
the first time. How's it feel so far Sam?""Damn good," the
second Stacey said before licking her lips in Brian's direction.
"Congratulations on finally asking me out on a date. Did you know I've
been waiting for you to do that for months? I've even masturbated
thinking about you a few times. Would you like to see that? Would you
like to see me masturbate thinking of you?" Before Brian had a chance to
give any response to that, she had lifted the front of her short skirt
to reveal that she also was not wearing panties, and began to finger
herself in front of all of them.Justin slowly pulled the mirror out from behind his pants and tossed it to Brian. "Say the words to me buddy."Brian looked down at the thing he wished they'd never found. "I can't. I don't want to."Justin
sighed heavily. "Look man, I'd do it myself but we learned today that
someone has to use it on you. You can't use it on yourself. I trust you
with it. Control all of us tonight. Make us live out your every fantasy
only better because you'll have three of the girl you've been crushing
on forever and we'll do whatever you want. And then you'll turn us back
and we'll be good, right?"Brian looked at the mirror, then
pointed it at his friend and said without conviction, "Sure. Copy."
Light bent around Justin and then a third Stacey was before him but she
was wearing normal clothes. It was a green top and blue jeans that were
not anything fashion worthy but still looked pretty on her. The
third Stacey eyed him curiously. "You need to say connect. Oh, I see,
you're wondering why I'm wearing these clothes. It's what she was
wearing earlier when I visited her house. This is what she was actually
going to wear out with her family. We went and bought the dresses. Got
some looks for that but I'd say it was worth it. Now come on, say it.""Connect."The
third Stacey looked pained momentarily, then appraised Brian like he
was a piece of meat. "I'm really going to enjoy this. Hit me again.""Control!"
Brian yelled. Then pointed at the other two and yelled it at both of
them. Each time it was like their bodies had received a near orgasmic
shock. They all drew closer to him. "Listen to me. None of you are to
touch this mirror in any way. Now tell me before I order any of you to
do anything, what do you want to do right now?"In unison, all three Stacey's said, "Fuck!""You, Stacey three, undress me," Brian ordered. "You two, make out with each other."As
Brian felt the Stacey who was Justin remove his shirt and then unzip
his fly, he stood enraptured at the sight of the other two Stacey's who
were kissing passionately, all while their hands wandered to their
twin's face and breasts and butt and back again. When he was completely
naked, he said to Stacey three, "Go and get a permanent marker from the
junk drawer in the kitchen. Write a big three on your right hand. I want
to make sure I know which one is you. Then come upstairs to the master
bedroom." She disappeared into the other room, and Brian picked up the
mirror at his feet, and ordered the other two to follow him.It
felt weird doing this in his parents' room, but they had the biggest bed
and he reasoned he would need the space. He told one Stacey to straddle
his chest and let him kiss her breasts while the other one was to begin
sucking him off while fingering the Stacey who's ass was in her face. A
minute later, Stacey three joined them and Brian promptly told her to
eat out the Stacey who was giving him a very good blow job.
Unfortunately for Brian, it had been way too long since he had gotten
any action, as a guy anyway, and the sight of his dream girl times three
sent him over the edge all too soon. He then pulled up a chair and made
the Stacey swap his cum from girl to girl and then back again, all
while fingering the Stacey on their left. He was like a horny, mad
director and he instructed the girls to take turns performing
cunnilingus on each other, or made them one dance while one masturbated
and would have the third continually lick his balls. It did not take
long for his erection to restore itself and this time he knew he could
last longer than five minutes.He had them each line up on all
fours on the bed, as he had been when Eric had fucked him when he had
been Mrs. Matthews. He told them they were hornier and more sensitive
than they had ever been and each thrust would drive them crazy with lust
but they were not allowed to cum until he told them they could. They
were all allowed to beg for it though.He started with the first
Stacey, shoving into her from behind roughly. His cock glided in with
ease at the wetness it found there. He pumped just once, then moved to
the second Stacey and did the same thing. When he got to the third, he
repeated the process, and then went back to the first one who by now was
already begging for release. He did this for several minutes, ordering
the girls to kiss and fondle one another while he slammed them from
behind. It was obvious as they grew louder and louder that they were
desperate to orgasm. Finally, Brian told them, "When you feel me shove
my cock into you this next time and smack your ass, you may cum."As
his cock slammed into the first Stacey, his hand landed hard on her ass
cheek. She came huge, screaming as her whole body shook from the pent
up orgasm that she had been denied for so long. The second Stacey was
the same. But when he got to the third Stacey, he double checked to make
sure she had the 3 on her hand, then he rubbed the tip of his penis
along her slit but did not let it slip inside. He leaned over her and
said, "You don't get to cum until I do. Do you want to make me cum?""Yes, please! Let me make you cum!" she shouted, almost hysterically."I'm going to need you to squeeze your pussy around my cock each time I push it into you, okay?""Whatever you say. Now please, give it to me!""You
don't have to tell me twice." And Brian began pumping her like a man
possessed. He ordered the other two Stacie's to get on either side of
him and had one reach underneath and tease Stacey three's clit, while
the other let him suck on her boobs. The moment Brian came Stacey
three's back arched as she let out a shriek of ecstasy, then she
collapsed on the bed beneath him. He ordered the other two Stacey's to
clean him off with their tongues, then told them to go get Stacey
three's clothes from downstairs. When they returned he ordered Stacey
three to get dressed, then for all three of them to sit on the bed
facing him as he sat in the chair.Brian retrieved the mirror he
had set on the dresser. He pointed it at the first Stacey and said,
"Cancel." Eric appeared in the clothes he had been wearing a moment
later and flopped back on the bed, exhausted and no longer having to sit
up now that his free will was restored. Brian then did the same with
the second Stacey, and this time Sam flopped back. Brian looked
at Stacey three with a pained expression on his face. Stacey looked at
him, reading his expression. "You're thinking about saying it, aren't
you?""About saying what?" Brian said somberly.She smiled at him. "The final word in the box."Brian stared at her, knowing it was Justin underneath the surface. "How did you know I knew about that?"She
laughed. "You've been my best friend for years. I know when you're
lying. I checked it out later and came to the same conclusion you
probably did. If you say that, this becomes permanent. I want you to
know I'm okay with that."Brian's gaze faltered but he still held the mirror towards her. "But, you won't be you anymore.""Maybe,"
she said kindly, "but I can tell you right now that it's what I want
more than anything. We'll be together forever and you can do everything
you did to me tonight whenever you want."Brian thought about that
as he looked into Justin/Stacey's eyes. The mirror's curse would not be
gone, but it would buy him some time to find another way to be rid of
it, even if it meant passing it on somehow. He would find a way to get
it out of his house and away from his family. In the meantime, he'd be
with the kind of girl he'd always thought was out of his league and made
him feel like he could be a better person than he was. He reasoned that
he'd have to start being a better person tomorrow though, as he looked
at the Stacey in front of him and said, "Complete."The mirror
burned hot in his hand and a white llight shout out of it temporarily
blinding everyone in the room. A few seconds later, the light subsided
and Brian felt the mirror's handle seem to lose substance and slip from
his hand and hit the floor. He quickly told Stacey, his Stacey, to pick
it up and put it under his bed and forget about it. She dutifully did as
he had commanded.A moment after Stacey had left the room, Eric
and Sam both sat up on the bed, both shaking their head as if coming out
of a fog. "Hey man," Eric said. "Why are we here in your parents'
bedroom?""Were we hanging out or something?" Sam asked. "Today's like, really fuzzy for me right now.""You came with Justin, remember?" Brian asked and then held his breath.The brothers looked at each other, stumped by this statement. Finally Eric asked, "Justin who?""Are we supposed to know a Justin?" Sam added.Brian let the breath out but had one more question. "Do you remember a mirror?"Eric
stood up and started for the door. "Mirror? What are you on about man?
Drugs? Did we all take drugs and that's why we can't remember anything
from today and you're asking us these weird questions?"Brian
choked back emotion as he shook his head. "I'm sorry man, I was just
playing. You guys should probably go home and get some rest. You might
be coming down with something." When they left, he found Stacey in his
room."I've never been in your room before, but it somehow feels
like I have," she said. Then she turned and kissed him softly. "Thanks
for letting me come see you tonight. Anytime you want to get together
again just let me know."Brian looked at her sadly, then made the choice to move forward. "I'm going to move in with you, is that okay?""That would be great," she said bouncing up and down, clearly excited by the idea. He
knew she had to say yes. Even though he knew he had complete control
over her, he still wanted to try and be worthy of her. He would grow up,
be responsible, become a family man, and... he swatted her ass causing
her to giggle. And get sex whenever he wanted.They walked
downstairs and Brian saw the note on the fridge. Justin's name was gone,
but the rest of the message remained. He found his cell phone and
called his dad. "It's done, you can come home. Justin's gone.""Who's Justin?" his dad said, which Brian should have seen coming."Just
a friend I won't be seeing anytime soon. Hurry home, I could really use
you guys right now." And with that, he hung up. It was over, at least
for awhile.The end.
If you enjoyed this story, you might like to know that it is connected to other stories I have written. It all starts with Shudder, and connects to Mind_Hack.exe and The Last Shapeshifter. I hope you'll give them a try. If you'd like to see any specific scenarios between any characters in these works, feel free to drop a commission for it on this site, and I'll do my best to make it happen. You can also email any and all feedback to kripto1@yahoo.com.Thanks for reading!Kripto
"Wow," Brian Patterson said, his eyes taking in the vast, cluttered
expanse of his attic, "I always forget how much junk we keep up here."
He gave himself a brief moment to reconsider his current course of
action, then finished climbing the stairs to make way for his three
friends to follow.Justin Davis, Brian's best friend, was next to
ascend into the messy space. His skinny chest coughed twice at the dust,
then adjusted his glasses. "I changed my mind. I thought this was going
to be way easier and a whole lot less depressing. Which of your parents
are hoarders?""I think it's a combination of the two," Brian
guessed, watching as the two large brothers, Sam and Eric brought up the
rear into the cramped space."So, what are we looking for again?" Sam asked earnestly.Brian
had to love the brothers. They weren't the sharpest, but they were
always willing to lend a hand when he needed it, and with their muscular
frames, they were always ideal when any heavy lifting was required.
"Anything that might be valuable. My mom said I could sell some of the
clothes up here that we've kept in storage forever. But she also said
there might be a few antiques I could pawn off downtown.""And why do you need this extra cash again?" Eric asked."Cause
of the girl, dumb dumb, remember?" Justin responded jovially, gently
wrapping on Eric's skull with his knuckles. "The one he works with and
wants to ask out. If she says yes he wants to take her to an expensive
restaurant to show her he's not the loser we all know he is."This
caused all four of them to laugh as the word 'loser' was sort of an
inside joke in their little clique. If possible, all four of them would
have tied for 'Most Likely Never To Accomplish Anything in Life' in
their senior yearbook. They had all barely graduated four years ago but
each had no aspirations for higher learning or the American dream.
Instead they had each settled into simple jobs with little to no
responsibility, little room for advancement, and never enough money to
live on. They could each make the paychecks stretch though, as they each
still lived at home. In situations such as this, where the need to
impress on a first date was seen as a priority, they had to get
creative.This is what had led them to ransack the Patterson's
attic in the middle of summer. Brian had promised each of his friends a
tiny cut of whatever it is he could sell, and in his mind it was way
better than doing it all by himself.They opened boxes of useless
childhood memorabilia that had not seen the light of day in some time.
They scoured inside various chests that reeked of mothballs. And they
investigated with the eye of one who can only appraise with imaginative
dollar signs in their eyes anything that might come close to being worth
some money. They found little, at least, in regards to what they were
willing to carry. Some larger furniture items might have been well worth
their time, but long ago their creed had been to keep any sort of
effort to a bare minimum.Justin opened a trunk that looked
promising but found more of the same clothes that would be worth pennies
on the dollar at a consignment store. On the off chance that maybe
there was something more, he plunged his hands under the heap of old
clothing. As he slid his hand down the length of the trunk's bottom, his
fingers hit an impasse. He felt around and was able to get his hand
around the mystery item and pull it towards the surface. Out in the
open, he saw it was just a small, rectangular wooden box about eighteen
inches long. There were no distinguishing marks or design on it. The
wood was not anything special. It had nicks and bumps and seemed old but
not ancient.Justin still held out hope that maybe what was
inside contained something of value, and he lifted a small clasp in the
middle of the box and peered inside. Again, he was disappointed. There
was nothing inside but a small, handheld mirror resting on a velvet
lining. Justin extracted it from the box and marveled at how cheap and
worn it looked.The mirror's frame was made entirely of wood, but
looked like something someone had hand carved and badly. An inch of wood
surrounded the mirror and there were markings that had been etched in.
The symbols were like nothing Justin had ever seen, but also looked like
they could have just been done by several random stabbings at the
frame. The handle was the only thing that was the tiniest bit nice. The
wood here was dark, smooth and well polished. After his quick
examination, Justin put it back in the box and yelled, "Heads up," as he
tossed it without warning to Brian.Justin had forgot to fasten
the clasp and as the box sailed towards Brian, the mirror flew out and
crashed to the floor. Brian also failed to catch the box which was a
surprise to none of his friends in the room.Justin laughed. "Sorry man. I was going to see if you thought if that mirror was worth anything, but I'm sure it's not now."Sam
and Eric came over to investigate the find as Brian bent over to pick
up the mirror, now laying face down. He expected to see reflective
shards as he lifted it, but there were none. He turned to look at the
mirror's surface and saw there was not even one crack, a miracle given
the impact it had suffered. "It's okay. How is it okay? Did they make
mirrors sturdier back in the day.""Maybe it's plastic?" Sam suggested.Brian
scrutinized it, then frowned. "It's not. It should have shattered." And
then he threw it on the ground. All four men were astonished as they
watched the mirror bounced once, then come to rest again on the floor.
No wooden splinters flew and no shards were seen. Brian picked it up
again and noted that, other than its shabby exterior, it didn't look as
if it had taken on any damage."So you found an indestructible mirror," Eric said helpfully. "That's got to be worth something?""Not
the same with the case it was in," Justin added as he stopped to
retrieve the open case. "It's not broken but the lining came out of the
top." As he saw the cheap velvet that was drooping down, he saw that it
had been held there with a cheap glue. He tugged it lightly and it came
out. "Hey, there are words or...something written in here?""What
do you mean something written?" Brian asked, stepping towards his
friend. Justin held up the lid and could see that there did appear to be
symbols scrawled on the upper inside portion of the lid. As he pulled
the box closer to study it, he let his other hand that held the mirror
drop to his side.The door to the attic opened and Brian's
sister's head popped into view a moment later. Casey Patterson was the
polar opposite of her brother. She was driven, capable, popular, and in
general a delight to be around. She was also gorgeous and Brian's
friends were glad she had come home for the summer instead of staying at
her college campus. She drastically improved the scenery with her long
strawberry blonde hair, svelte figure and long legs.Casey knew
Brian was a bit of a loser, but she loved him fiercely and wanted
nothing but the best for him. She tolerated his friends because, though
prone to checking her out now and again, they had never behaved
inappropriately towards her. She eyed their progress before asking, "Mom
wanted to know if you all wanted anything to eat? I see you, um, well
you probably haven't worked up too much of an appetite..." she began,
noting that no real progress had seemed to be made in their disaster of
an attic.Sam and Eric were already raising their hands. "We'll eat!" Sam said enthusiastically."Nothing for me, thanks though," Justin said.Casey paused, looking at her brother who hadn't seemed to have even acknowledged her presence. "Brian? You want anything?"Brian
had not noticed his sister. He had continued to look at the symbols in
the box. Symbols that, the longer he stared, seemed to reshape
themselves into words that resembled English. His sister called his name
again. One word, the word that he now saw at the top of a list of words
became perfectly clear, and he uttered it aloud. "Capture."The
moment he said it he noticed a soft red glow out of the corner of his
eye and looked down to spot the source. It was coming from the mirror in
his hand. The outer rim where symbols had been etched into the wood
were each giving off a dim red glow and Brian saw that the reflection
that shown there was his sister's. She must have stepped into it's path
while he held it down at his side. He looked up to see her reaction but
was surprised to see her standing completely still, her body awash in
the red light. And then it was over and she blinked as if she had
momentarily lost her train of thought."I, what was I...?" Casey began, then nodded her head as she remembered. "Brian, do you want anything to eat or not?"Brian
looked at her quizzically, then shook his head. She went back down the
stairs, and all at once all four friends began to speak."What just happened?""What was that light?""Did that mirror hypnotize your sister?""All I said was the first word on the list in the box, and then that light hit Casey," Brian explained, still not understanding."There
weren't any words," Justin said dubiously, retaking the box to examine
it again. "Yeah, there's just these symbols that don't mean anything.""Yeah,"
Brian agreed, "that's what I saw at first too. But the longer I looked
they, well, they became words, or at least the one on top did."Justin
stared at his friend as if he'd lost his mind. "Uh huh, okay. You said
the first one was 'capture', here." He tossed the box back at Brian who
for once caught something. "What's the next one?"Brian had caught
the box, but awkwardly as he was still holding the mirror in one hand.
It shifted precarious in his hand as he flipped the lid open. Again,
unreadable symbols were carved there, but as he watched, words began to
manifest again, quicker than before. "Copy. The second word is copy."Again
the mirror in his hand shown red and Brian looked over to see that
Eric, who had been on his left, was in the path of its reflection."Guys,
what's happening?" was all Eric got to say before the rest of them saw
light seem to bend around him. His whole form flickered for a moment,
and then popped back into startling focus. All the more startling
because it was not his form, but that of Brian's sister Casey."That
was weird," the newly appeared Casey exclaimed, then threw her hands
over her mouth. Brian, Justin and Sam watched in morbid fascination as
her eyes went wide as she looked down at herself. She let her hands
glide down from her mouth, stopping at the skin at the top her her
yellow t-shirt. After a moment, she continued down until both her palms
came to rest on her C cup breasts and without any thought to the others
in the room, she gave them both a firm squeeze. "I have boobs guys? Why
do I have boobs?""Casey?" Brian asked, too confused tell his sister to stop groping herself in front of him and his friends."Who?" the girl asked. "You think I'm Casey? I'm not I'm..""Eric,
" Justin interjected. Lazy though he might have been, he was the smart
one of the bunch. Brian was their unofficial leader, but Justin took the
lead in the brains department. "It's the mirror. You held it on Casey
when she was up here and said capture, and it did. It captured her form.
Then when you had it on Eric and said copy, it copied Casey's form onto
him.""But that's impossible?" Brian said stubbornly."Then
explain to me another reason why your sister would have a hand down her
pants in front of all of us," Justin queried while pointing at Casey's
form. She had moved past her breasts and unzipped her pants and plunged
one hand beneath her underwear."Guys," the girl said in a scared
but excited voice, "it's not just the boobs. I don't have a penis
either! I have...something else." Immediately after saying this, her
knees went weak and she almost fell to the floor as her fingers
continued to move underneath her panties. She let out a small moan.
"Holy cow this feels amazing!"Seeing his sister begin to touch
herself in front of him caused Brian to snap back into focus. "Eric?"
When his sister looked up he knew Justin was right. "Stop touching my
sister!" He strode quickly over to her and grabbed the arm connected to
the hand that had not stopped moving and pulled it into the light. Brian
noted with disgust that three of the now exposed fingers glistened with
moisture and he wanted to punch Eric but it felt wrong since it would
feel like punching Casey.Eric, sensing possible violence, let out
a sound akin to a gasp and a scream but conveyed a powerful need to be
rescued. While Brian was still holding Eric's feminine arm, Sam
materialized right next to them and growled in Brian's ear, "Let my
brother go."Brian released the arm but stood firmly at the
slightly taller, but much more muscular man, "Tell him to keep his hands
off my sister's body."Free of Brian's grasp, Eric melted into
Sam's powerful arms, letting them envelope his smaller, more delicate
form in a protective fashion. Eric then looked up at his brother's face
with the admiration of a damsel that had been rescued from a villain.
Brian's face twisted in confusion as Sam took one of Eric's hands gently
and said, "I won't let anyone hurt you."Justin decided to point out the obvious, "Sam, you do know that's your brother, right? And you're holding his hand right now?"Sam
looked down and then released Eric's hand, causing Eric's sweet face to
look hurt. "I, yeah, I know it's just real confusing with him looking
like that. Especially since I always, uh...""Don't say it," Brian's voice said two octaves deeper than normal.Eric
finished for him with Casey's lilting voice, "He's always had a bit of a
crush on Casey. Here Sam, feel her tits, you've always wanted to." And
before Sam could protest Eric had already grabbed Sam's hand and pushed
it firmly against her perky breast, then helped him give it a good
squeeze. This sensation seemed to surprise Eric, as a small moan escaped
his lips.Brian started to move quickly towards them in an effort
to stop what he was seeing, but stopped as he heard the attic door open
and someone ascend the stairs."Is everyone okay up here?" Mrs.
Patterson asked her head appearing from below and began to scan the room
as she climbed higher. "It sounded like someone was yelling a moment
ago."Sam quickly dropped his hands from Eric's new breasts before Mrs. Patterson could see, but they didn't have time to hide him."Hey
Mom," Brian said, thinking fast. "Everything is fine. We were going to
call it quits for today and go over to Justin's house for awhile.""Absolutely,"
Justin agreed, going along with any plan that would give them a chance
to undo Eric's problem. "Thanks for letting us snoop around up here."But Mrs. Patterson was frowning. "Casey? Didn't I just see you downstairs? How'd you get up here so fast?"She
watched as Casey just gawked at her, looking completely at a loss for
words. Sam shoved her a little to remind Eric that he was a copy of
Casey, and she stammered tentatively, "I guess I'm, really fast... Mom?"Mrs.
Patterson broke the tension by giving a little laugh. "Why are you
acting so weird? Whatever. I'll see you men later. Casey, I'll still
need your help in the kitchen in a few minutes.""Uh, okay," Eric as Casey said. "I'll probably beat you downstairs." The rest of the guys gave an uneasy chuckle at this.Mrs.
Patterson shook her head and smiled, then went back downstairs. "Oh my
gosh that was too close," Brian said. "Here's what we do. I'll hold onto
this mirror and the box for it. We sneak Eric out and go to Justin's
and figure out how to reverse this.""Sounds good," Justin said
and Sam nodded. Eric was the only one who seemed unsure, but followed
after as they all quietly retreated from the attic.Brian went
first, making sure the coast was clear, and they were all able to steer
clear of Brian's mom and sister without incident. Brian's dad was still
at work so they didn't have to worry about being surprised by him.Justin's
house was a short five minutes away, and they thankfully had his house
to themselves as Justin's parents frequently traveled and he was an only
child. Once inside, Brian immediately set the mirror on the kitchen
table and began studying the symbols inside the box, trying to will them
to form words that he recognized. Try as he might, nothing changed,
nothing transformed into English, no matter how hard he concentrated.The others had gathered around him, waiting patiently, until finally Justin broke the silence. "Well, you seeing anything?""No," Brian said with frustration etched on his face. "I don't get it. I don't even see the first two words.""Let
me try," Justin said, and he pulled the box towards him and squinted
inside, seeing the same gibberish as before. "What were you doing when
you read the first word?""I, let me think, I was holding the box and the mirror and the symbols seemed to swirl around and...""That's
it!" Justin interrupted. He picked up the mirror on the table and
resumed looking at the box. "There's the first word." Less than a minute
later he said, "There's the second." He was careful not to say the
words out loud to avoid having a new predicament on their hands.Brian
had caught up to Justin's hypothesis, and explained it to the befuddled
brothers. "It seems it will only show you the words that make the
mirror do stuff if you are holding onto the mirror at the time. Has it
shown you a third one yet Justin?"Justin carefully pointed the
mirror face down and replied, "Yeah. Connect. Didn't show me anything
else yet. It's possible we have to utilize the word before it will give
us another one."Brian looked bemused. "I didn't know you were such a magical mirror expert.""Just drawing conclusions as we go along man. Remember, I'm not the one who started this. You should do the honors."Casey's face showed fear and Eric made his objection known. "Guys, I don't want to be a guinea pig for this.""Not what we want either man," Justin assured him. "But we've got to try something or you might be stuck like this."When Eric said nothing else, Brian shakily lifted up the mirror towards his sister's face and said, "Connect."The
symbols around the mirror's edge shown with a dull red light, then a
pained gasp escaped Eric's lips and his hands flew to his forehead. "Ah!
Something's happening. It's, I don't know, I feel like I'm becoming
someone else.""What do you mean?" Brian asked worriedly."It's like I know what it's like to be a girl all of a sudden."Justin smirked. "You are a girl right now dummy.""No,"
Eric protested. "I mean I can remember being a girl my whole life. I
know how to put a bra and make up on. I remember getting my first period
and I remember, being apart of your family, Brian.""My family?" Brian was again confused."You're
a slacker, but you've always been a good brother," Eric continued but
there was a tenderness to the voice. "And, oh holy crap. So much
knowledge. I feel like I'm getting so much smarter. I remember
everything from college this last year, including, oh, wow. I had sex. I
know what sex feels like as a woman and, it's damn good if the guy
knows what he's doing."Brian was trying not to panic or go into shock. "Justin? Any theories here buddy?"Justin
was processing this new development as quickly as he could. "I think
Eric here is absorbing all of your sister's knowledge. Probably not just
that, her memories, her personality and mannerisms, everything that
makes her her. I think the mirror connected them to each other. Made
them like an extension of each other. The question is..." He stopped and
looked cautiously at Eric. "Hey Eric? You still in there?"Eric lowered his hands from his head. "Yeah. Yeah I am, I just, I
need a minute." He sat down and Sam put a large hand on his small
shoulder and gave it a reassuring squeeze. "I'm still me. I'm still Eric
but now, it's like there's this other part of me that I have access to
as well. Everything that is Casey is right there, like a river of
knowledge and personality, and if I wanted, I feel like I could just
jump in and ride it.""Okay," Justin said thoughtfully, "using
that analogy, are you able to just put your toes in. Are you able to
access Casey but maintain control?"Eric tossed Casey's long hair back in a gesture they had all seen Casey do a million times before. "Hold on. Let me try."The
three men all stood in silence and watched as the young woman in front
of them closed her eyes. After a few minutes, she opened them and
smiled. "I could totally pass for her, but I could still be myself.
What's great is I don't just have access to her amazing body, but also
her superior intelligence.""What does that mean?" Sam asked frowning.Eric
stood up and turned towards Sam, who now was a good foot taller than
him. "It means, Sammy, that I've always been kind of a dullard. But with
access to young Casey's intellect, my IQ has been raised by several
points."Sam blinked. Casey was the only one to ever call him
Sammy and get away with it. She had been doing so since she was little.
Hearing Eric do it in Casey's form was further blurring the lines of who
was who, especially for Sam. He slowly shook his head, either because
he didn't understand fully or just was flatly denying the reality of the
situation. Or both. "Here's what I propose for the moment
gentlemen," the pseudo Casey said brightly. "My brother here is clearly
shook up and I clearly need to have a quick word with him to calm his
nerves. We'll go upstairs to your room Justin, and you two figure out
what the rest of the symbols mean." Before anyone could object to this,
she had taken her brother's hand and was leading him upstairs."This is all too weird, right?" Brian said, looking at them disappear out of sight. "I mean, I should be waking up any moment.""Aw
come on," Justin chided. "It's just starting to get good. If we can
figure this thing out. Imagine what we could do with it. This is a game
changer.""We could look like people, so what?""Yeah, if
you're thinking small. If we look like them, imagine the fantasies we
could play out, the secrets we would have access too. You want to know
if Stacey from work really likes you, this would be an easy way to find
out."The possibilities of this began to play through Brian's head
as he imagined having a cheat sheet to a possible real relationship
with his coworker Stacey Smith. As those possibilities continued to
float through, Stacey's smile and physique and the way he could just
talk to her for hours came to the forefront in his mind.Justin
snapped his fingers in front of Brian's face causing him to jerk. "Earth
to Brian. Come in Brian. Now that you've thought about the potential
here like I have, let's look at the rest of those symbols." As both men
reached for the mirror, a much different conversation was happening
upstairs. "Could you repeat that?" Sam asked slowly as the very
pretty girl twirled her hair and looked up at him with a twinkle in her
eye."I said," she began again, "I'm not really Eric. I'm really Casey. Somehow I switched places with your brother.""Then, where's Eric?""I'm sure he's fine, he's probably at home... your home I mean."Sam
was tired of being confused today. He knew he wasn't the smartest, but
he was determined to figure this out. He fished his cell phone from his
pocket. "I'll call him then and make sure he's alright.""No don't!" Casey said quickly. "I mean, you can in a second, just let me tell you a secret first.""What secret?" Sam asked hesitantly.Casey
sat on Justin's bed and looked bashfully at Sam. "Well first, I'll ask
you a question about a secret you have. I heard from your brother that,
you might have had a crush on me once? Is that true?"Sam looked like he had just been sucker punched. "I, uh, you're Brian's little sister."Casey
stood up and walked confidently towards him. "I know I'm Brian's sister
Sammy, but I'm not so little anymore." At this she clasped her hands in
front of her and pushed her arms in, causing her breasts to jut out and
look even larger than they already were. "But you didn't answer the
question. Did you have a crush on me at some point?"Sam made no attempt to hide the fact that he was openly staring at Casey's bust. "I, yes."Casey
smiled and lifted the shirt over her head in one graceful gesture. A
bright yellow bra that went well with her light complexion was now all
that Sam could see in the world. Casey reached both arms behind her back
and lowered her head to meet Sam's eyes. "Do you still have a crush on
me?"Sam was practically drooling as he said, "Very much.""Glad
to hear it Sammy, because here's my secret. I've had a crush on you
too." And then she deftly unclasped her bra, letting it fall to the
floor. Sam got a very good look at milky white skin dotted with the
occasional freckle. The flesh was round and incredibly soft looking. Sam
reached out to touch one but Casey was already lunging for him like a
predator that knows its prey is trapped.Sam's hands collided with
her breasts and he started groping and pawing and squeezing as her
mouth found his and their tongues intertwined. Casey encouraged this for
a minute, then broke off and led him to the bed. "Take off your clothes
and sit here on the edge of the bed. I want to show you my favorite
position." Then she pulled down her jeans and panties.Downstairs,
Brian and Justin had agreed to both touch a part of the mirror at the
same time and try to decipher the rest of the words. Another word had
revealed itself to them, but nothing else."It looks like there's
still two more words," Justin surmised. "But we probably won't be able
to see them until we use this next one on Eric.""I don't know," Brian faltered. "That word, it seems like it could be a dangerous one." "That's very possible but, what other choice do we have at this point?" Justin reasoned. They
both halted the conversion as they heard the scraping of wood against
the floor upstairs, followed by the sensual cries of a woman in ecstasy.
They stood up and proceeded towards the stairs. Justin was in
possession of the mirror as his hand had been on the handle. Brian had
picked up the box. They found the noise was coming from Justin's
bedroom, but the door was locked."One second," Justin said. "I'll get a screwdriver from downstairs."Brian
listened as the woman's cries grew louder and the banging against the
floor sped up. It sounded like Casey was... Brian banged on the door.
"What the hell is going on in there?""Oh, one, second, big,
brother!" Casey called, pausing between each word. Then she added to
someone else, "Yeah, right there. Here, suck on this tit.""Casey? Eric! Dammit what is happening?" Brian bellowed.Justin
ran back up with screwdriver in hand and quickly picked the rudimentary
lock. When he flung the door open they both froze at the sight of the
frenzied pair on Justin's bed. They were both completely naked. Casey,
or Eric, they didn't really know anymore, was straddling Sam who was
sitting on the edge of the bed. Casey was bouncing up and down rapidly
causing Sam's sizeable dick to repeatedly plunge into Casey's wet box.
Casey was pulling Sam's face in towards her breasts, moving his head
from one boob to the next while Sam sucked and bit greedily at whichever
one was in front of him.Justin was the first to weigh in. "This was unexpected and much more fucked up than I thought it would be.""Stop fucking each other!" Brian roared. "Not
yet!" Casey yelled back. "I'm almost there. Keep giving me that big
dick Sammy, just like you always wanted to!" Sam didn't even acknowledge
the presence of the other guys. He just continued to revel in the
incredible moment.Brian looked angrily at the couple, then yelled at Justin," Use the mirror! Say the new word!"" You sure?" Justin asked, but he was already pointing the mirror in their direction. "Do it and make them stop!" Brian demanded.Justin calmly said, "Control." The mirrors edges burned red. At the same time, Casey screamed as she orgasmed."Get off him now!" Brian growled.Casey continued to grind on Sam's shaft, and was rewarded seconds later as it twitched and ejaculated inside of her."It's not working," Brian said angrily. "You said the magic word, maybe you have to be the one to order her.""Let's see," Justin said. "Eric, get off your brother's dick."Casey
suddenly stood up, letting cum and Sam's softening penis slide out of
her pussy. She then spun around but there was a fire in her eyes.
"Justin, I really like when you tell me what to do. Make me do something
else. Anything. I'll do anything you want." She started to lithely
approach him and Justin could only stare and marvel at how incredibly
sexy Brian's sister looked in that instant."Justin!" Brian barked."Right,
sorry," Justin mumbled. He was sorry. Sorry that Brian was here and
that he couldn't order his sister to ride his cock the same way she had
ridden Sam's. "Put your clothes on.""Yes sir," Casey said,
offering a salute and immediately begin to dress. "And then you could
tell me to suck your dick. I bet you'd really like that, wouldn't you?"
She gave him a flirtatious wink."I..." Justin's throat went dry and words failed him. Thankfully Brian interjected."Justin, shut up before you say something that'll make me hate you forever. Give me the mirror."Justin handed the mirror over and Brian proceeded to examine the box again, hoping for another word.Sam had come down from his orgasm and said, "Look, guys, I know this looks bad but, this isn't Eric. It's actually Casey."Brian didn't look up from the box but said wryly, "Even if that were the case it wouldn't make it better Sam."Justin
thought he'd try an experiment. He wasn't holding the mirror but he
wondered if he'd still have control without it. "Eric, slap your brother
in the face."Casey paused trying to get the clasp reconnected to
her bra, and smacked Sam full in the face. Then she went right back to
the bra.Sam rubbed the red spot on his cheek. "Casey, baby, why'd you do that?""Cause I told him to," Justin smiled. "Eric, tell your brother the truth right now. About what you both just did."Casey
smiled sweetly at Sam, then pulled the rug out from under him. "It's
really me, Eric. I lied before. I'm not really Casey but I feel like I'm
Casey and I could remember fucking and a girl's orgasm and I remembered
you telling me about the crush you had on Casey. She did have a crush
on you too and that made me want to get you up here and I was so horny
and I knew I could convince you to let me fuck you and here we are." She
blew him a kiss, then turned from a horror stricken Sam and looked at
Justin. She was now fully clothed and expectant. "Don't you want to
order me to suck your dick now?""Nope," Brian interrupted. "Because I just got the word that will change you back." He lifted the mirror.Casey spun towards Brian and shrieked, "No! I don't want to go back! I like being smart and sexy and..."The rest of the her words were cut off as Brian said, "Cancel."The
three men watched transfixed as the air around Casey seemed to shimmer,
then her whole body was just a bright light that made then all look
away. Then the light was gone and when they looked back, it was Eric's
large frame standing where Casey had been. He was wearing the same
clothes he had had on in Brian's attic. He also looked very disappointed
and his hands went to his head."It's all slipping away," Eric moaned. "All her memories and intelligence. I can feel myself getting dumber.""Sorry man," Justin grinned. "Just try reading a book every once in awhile. Let's go downstairs. I got some questions."Brian was still keyed up. "How can you be so calm and collected about this?""What's
the alternative?" Justin threw back at him. "We found a magic mirror
that can copy people and is full of possibilities, remember? Yes it led
to this unfortunate scene that we all witnessed but, well, in Eric's
defense, he wasn't exactly himself. Now that he is, we should find out
what we can about his experience and learn from it so we can avoid, uh,
having sex with family members."Brian hated the smile that teased
the edges of Justin's mouth. It was easy for him since it wasn't his
sister or brother and he was really just a spectator in this debauchery.
"Fine, but so help me if we can't control it, we should destroy it.""For
sure, for sure," Justin agreed. "We'll be smart about it, but we're in
this together now. We'll do what's best for the group."Brian
wasn't sure what that last part meant, but he followed Justin as he went
back downstairs. They all sat at the kitchen table and accepted the
coffee that Justin poured for them. "Alright," Justin began. "Tell us
everything from the beginning, Eric. Start from the moment you got
zapped by the mirror."Eric concentrated hard, forming the
necessary words in his mind. "It didn't hurt. I was me, then I looked
like Casey. I felt amazing actually.""How so?" Justin asked."I don't know. Lighter? Sexy, very horny.""You
felt... horny?" Justin liked this line of questioning, but he was
careful how he proceeded as he noticed Brian shift uncomfortably in his
chair."Yeah, I mean at first I thought it was because I had boobs and a pussy and...""Careful, still my sister's body we're talking about," Brian warned.Eric
lowered his head apologetically. "I'm sorry. It's just there were all
these new sensations that I didn't know what to do with and when Sam..."
He refused to look his brother in the eye. "When he moved to protect me
in the attic from you, Brian, and I felt his arms against me, something
just went off inside and I, I wanted him. I wanted anyone really. And
when you gave me access to Casey's mind it made it a million times worse
and I was determined to fuck someone in that body.""You were? Or she was?" Justin asked for clarification."Um,
I'd like to tell you both, but it was a mixed bag. Sometimes I felt in
control, other times not at all. I just kept getting hornier and soon
sex, getting sex became all that mattered.""You articulated that
very well," Justin observed. "Maybe some of Casey's smarts are still
there. One more question. Would you do it again?""In a heart beat," Eric said without pause."You are not taking my sister's shape again!" Brian said, slamming a fist on the table."Relax," Justin soothed. "I'm not talking about Casey. We'll experiment with someone else. Someone who's not family.""Yeah," Brian nodded. "First rule, no copying family.""Good," Justin agreed. "What else?""Rule two," Sam said joining the conversation for the first time. "We don't try to trick each other.""Not as fun but I certainly see where you're coming from Sam," Justin smiled at him. "No malicious deception." "Rule three." Brian said. "We don't use the control option." "Unless we want them too," Eric added a little too eagerly, causing the others stare at him. "Okay," Justin said pivoting the focus off Eric. "Anything else?""Yeah," Brian added firmly. "If this starts to go south, we destroy this thing.""All agreed?" Justin asked the group. All nodded. "Do you think Brian's parents know what this mirror can do?" Eric asked. Justin
shrugged. "I don't think so. I mean why would they have it buried at
the bottom of an unlocked trunk in their attic if they knew what it
could do? They could have sold it and made a million dollars. We could
do that too after we have a little fun." The others nodded enthusiastically at this. "Oh hey, Brian," Justin continued. "Did you see the last word after cancel?"Brian hesitated for a split second, something that Justin knew he did right before telling a lie. "No. That was the last word." Justin blinked at his friend for a moment and then let the lie pass. "Great, then who should we experiment with first?"A
few names were thrown around, including Stacey's, Brian's hopeful
future girlfriend. Brian rejected this outright saying he didn't want
Stacey to be a part of the experimentation process. Sam and Eric both
wanted someone hot, and Justin pointed out that it probably didn't have
to be a woman, but oddly enough this was rejected outright by the other
three."We should be using it to score with ladies," Sam argued."That does mean one of us becoming the lady each time," Justin pointed out."Totally fine with that," Eric said.Brian raised an eyebrow. "Oh, we know you are. Look, it needs to be someone we all know, who's not family, and who's close by.""Oh, I got somebody," Justin said excitedly. "Mrs. Matthews."The
other three's eyes went wide at this and they all began to nod at the
idea. Mrs. Matthews had been a new teacher their senior year. She had
been the hottest thing on campus and asked to prom by several students
but were all shut down. What wasn't in her favor was how often she was
mistaken for a student. She had a very youthful face and a sunny smile
that still conveyed hopes and dreams. She had always been professional
and never flirted back with any of her youthful suitors, but just the
way she entered a room was enough to get the blood pumping for every
heterosexual male. She was small, but had an amazing figure, black silky
hair, and a spring to her step that could be seen by a bra that never
quite gave enough support to her ample chest.With a target in
mind, they each went back to their homes with plans to reconvene
tomorrow and begin experimenting. They agreed, with barely any
hesitation, that Brian should take the mirror home for safe keeping as
he had discovered the words and it had been found in his attic and was
more technically his than the rest of them.When Brian got home,
he stashed the mirror and its box in the back of his bedroom closet,
then went to find his sister. He struggled to look at Casey after seeing
a version of her naked an hour ago, but needed to ask her a question.
"Anything weird happen while I was gone?""Weird?" Casey looked at him curiously. "Like how?""Like, I don't know. Did you, disappear at all or, uh, miss time or, remember anything funny?""I
don't know what you guys were smoking over at Justin's, but share next
time," Casey joked. "No to all those things. Well, Mom almost jumped out
of her skin around the time you left because she swore it was like I
was in two places at once, but otherwise, no. I helped Mom in the
kitchen, hung around the house. Nothing big."Satisfied that there
seemed to be no other repercussions, Brian went to bed, dreaming about
all that might happen the next day. Upon waking, he went to retrieve the
mirror from his closet, just to look at it again, to hold it and
fantasize about the mischief he would soon get up to. But it was gone.
Brian raced to the hallway. "Mom, Casey? Who's been in my room?""I wouldn't go in there if you paid me," Casey called from her open door down the hall.When
he didn't hear a reply from his mom, he went downstairs and found her
in the kitchen reading a cookbook with great intensity. "Mom, did you go
in my room last night?""No dear," she said as she continued to
scan for recipes. "Haven't for a couple days and that was to give you
your laundry. I know you value your privacy."Brian thought about
other ways the mirror might have suddenly disappeared. "What about Dad?
Did he go in my room? Mom? Can you stop reading the book for a second?"Mrs. Patterson's gaze had not wavered from the words on the page and
they did not still at her son's prodding. "Your dad says he wants
something new for dinner and I'm not to stop looking until I've found
something that I know will make him happy."Brian shook his head.
He knew his mom unquestionably loved his dad, but sometimes she seemed
more like his servant than his spouse. "Did dad go in my room?""I don't see why he would? Oh, here's one he'll like. Thank goodness. My eyes were getting tired.""You don't have to do everything he says all the time you know," Brian chided.Mrs. Patterson looked appalled by this. "Of course I do. I love him."Brian
laughed. "Okay Mom." Brian's cell rang. The caller ID said Justin. As
he walked away from his mother he hit talk and started in on their new
wrinkle. "Hey man, something's happened. I don't know if someone broke
in last night but the mirror's gone." "Way ahead of you buddy," Justin said coolly. "It's here."Brian
stopped dead in his tracks and his voice suddenly lowered. "What do you
mean it's there? Did you come into my room last night?""Of
course I didn't. I got up this morning, went downstairs, and inside my
front door, like someone had dropped off a package, was the box with the
mirror inside. You didn't drop it off?""No!" Brian exclaimed. "What is going on?"There
was a long silence while Justin mulled this information over. "I think
it came back to me then, since I was the last to use it."Brian guffawed. "That's impossible.""It's
a magic mirror dude. We can't break it by dropping it, it can make us
other people, and it apparently goes where it wants. Don't worry. It's
safe. You can use it today and we'll test my theory. Meet at my house in
an hour."Brian hung up and an hour later was being greeted by
Justin at his house who showed him the mirror safe and sound on his
kitchen table. . "You sure you didn't..." Brian started."I
didn't," Justin assured him. "I'm telling you, magic mirror. Sam and
Eric are in the other room playing video games. I'll tell them you're
here and we can all take off.""Wait, are we just going to show up at Mrs. Matthews' house? Just like that?""Relax. I got a plan, just follow my lead," Justin said confidently.Brian
peered into the other room to see the brothers were indeed playing a
first person shooter. "How have they seemed? Have they been weird
since...""They fucked each other?" Justin finished.
"Surprisingly, no. Although they're not really talking about it. Eric
does seem different. A little more, feminine I guess, you'll see. Now
let's hit it."They piled into Brian's car and put in Mrs.
Matthews' address Justin had found online into their GPS. Ten minutes
later, they had pulled into her driveway. "Sam, Eric, you guys wait in
the car," Justin ordered. "Brian, you're with me. Let me do the talking,
and I'll be the one to use the mirror for this part. Then you can use
it the rest of the day." Everyone nodded and Justin and Brian exited the
vehicle and approached the front door. Brian was a little nervous, not
knowing how Justin was going to accomplish this smoothly. Justin rang
the doorbell. A few moments later, Mrs. Matthews opened the door.
It had been four years since they'd seen her, but she looked as
youthful and as perky as ever. As recognition flooded her round face
upon seeing two former students, her mouth broke into a dazzling grin
that conveyed genuine warmth and delight at this unexpected reunion. She
extended a hand to both of them. "Brian, Justin, it's very good to see
you. It's been awhile.""Yes it has Mrs. Matthews," Justin said feigning surprise. "I didn't know this was your house.""Oh yes, me and my husband's. And please, you're not in school anymore. Call me Kim."Justin's mouth curved into a winning smile. "Absolutely Kim."She looked between the two of them expectantly. "So, what can I do for you gentleman today?"In
one swift movement Justin pulled the mirror that he had tucked into the
back of his pants and put the reflective surface in front of her.
"Capture," Justin said quickly. The mirror glowed red and for a brief
moment Kim Matthews eyes glazed over. When the light faded, Justin
stuffed the mirror back into his pants. Kim shook her head as if
clearing cobwebs from her brain. "I'm sorry, what were you...what brings
you to my home today?""We were thinking about starting a lawn
service in the area and we're seeing if there's any potential here,"
Justin said. It was clear to Brian that he had this all queued up. "Did
you have any need for landscaping or mowing or anything such as that?"Kim looked thoughtful. "I don't think so. My husband takes care of all that. He loves any chance to get outdoors."Justin
nodded appreciatively at this. "I understand completely. We won't take
up anymore of your time. It was really good to see you again Kim." He
extended his hand again and she shook it, then he lightly grabbed
Brian's arm to pull him away, letting him know their job was done here.
They all drove back to Justin's and again found themselves sitting
around his kitchen table, staring at the mirror.Eric was the first to volunteer, "Can I turn into her? It's all I've been thinking about."They
all stared at him but it was Justin who spoke. "Not yet, Eric. We're
trying to learn some things here and we need a new test subject. I'm
going to be the guinea pig this time. Brian is going to be the only one
to use the mirror, but only when I say, okay?" Brian nodded. "Sam, I
want you to record everything on your phone. I want to make as many
observations as I can. I doubt I'll be having sex with any of you
because, you know, I'm straight, but maybe I'll show you what Mrs.
Matthews looks like naked."Eric looked at him defiantly. "Hey, I'm straight too."Justin
inclined his head towards his friend. "We always thought so buddy, but
yesterday said otherwise. Nobody here cares if you really swing both
ways. Get your phone ready Sam. Brian, take the mirror and let's do this
thing before I lose my nerve."Sam hit record and Brian lifted
the mirror to Justin's face and said, "Copy." Light bent around Justin
and an instant later, it was Kim Matthews sitting where Justin's body
had been.She sat still for a few seconds, then looked at Sam's
phone. "Everything feels different. It's like, all my sensations feel,
strange, foreign. It's like my mind knows that this isn't my real body
and is processing everything differently but, it doesn't feel bad." Her
hand stretched out before her and she looked at her fingers. Then it
came back and rested on a breast and squeezed, then found the nipple and
gave it a pinch. Her mouth couldn't stifle a moan. "This feels, really
pleasant actually. Is this how you felt too Eric, when you were Casey?"Eric gave an affirmative nod. "Almost from the moment it happened. I felt so good and, aroused. I got...wet almost immediately."The
men watched as Kim's other hand seemed to move in slow motion down to
the same jeans she had been wearing earlier. She stood up and dropped
her other hand from her breast and unbuttoned and unzipped and let them
drop to the floor. She stood there in silky turquoise panties which were
then invaded by her fingers. "Oh," said their teacher's voice. "Well,
it wasn't just you Eric. I'm like a swamp down there." She looked at the
camera and licked her lips while massaging her slit with her fingers.
"It would appear that upon transformation, the senses become heightened,
at least when it comes to anything sexual. This is possibly due to the
newness of the situation, the fact that we picked a hot teacher, or
because of the magical properties of the mirror itself."Sam's erection was already straining at his pants. "So, do we get to see her naked now?"Kim's
fingers stopped stroking and reluctantly came to the surface,
glistening from her arousal. "No, we push further. Here's the part where
Eric got into trouble and it's the part we have to see if we can
master. Brian, say the next word."Brian hesitated. "You sure?""Yeah, go."Brian held up the mirror again to his friend and said, "Connect."Kim's
hands flew to her forehead, "Ow, that freaking hurts! Whoa. So much
information. Her whole life is here. You were pretty accurate with your
description Eric. It's like a river of knowledge and, everything that
she is. It's all right there. What do I have to do to make sure I don't
get swept away?"Eric blushed. "To be honest, my whole goal became
getting laid and I didn't fight it. I just jumped in and I was me and
in control but then I wasn't and I became her as well. It was
intoxicating and the horniest I've ever been."Kim nodded. "Okay,
don't get swept away. Got it. Brian, I'm not worried here because I know
you can always cancel this out, but don't let me, I don't know, fuck
anybody?""Uh, okay," Brian said, although his mind was stuck in a loop of seeing his teacher finger herself in front of him.Kim
then gave one of her brilliant smiles. "Okay, everyone meet me in the
living room in one minute. This should be fun. Keep the camera on me
when I get back Sam."The three traipsed into the living room and
sat on the large couch as Justin/Kim disappeared. A minute later, she
reappeared carrying a portable white board and stand, and set it up in
front of them. She produced a dry erase marker and proceeded to write
Mrs. Matthews on the board and underline it. "Hello class. I'm your new
teacher, Mrs. Matthews. I went to college near here and have wanted to
be a teacher since I was a little girl and now here I am. I hope you're
as excited to learn as I am to teach."This was very surreal to
the three men huddled on the couch. Their favorite, hottest teacher was
standing before them, showcasing her bubbly personality. And she was
doing it without any pants on."Uh, Justin?" Brian said.Kim
frowned at him, which she managed to do and still look as cute as hell.
"Mr. Patterson, is it? Yes, Justin is still very much here and in
charge, but for the time being, because we're having fun right now and
getting this on video, call me Mrs. Matthews, okay?""Um, yes Mrs. Matthews," Brian said sheepishly. "Now,"
Mrs. Matthews continued, "I believe this first lesson is about the
female anatomy. Who has ever seen a naked woman before?"All three
hands raised. Justin noted that he had them all now in the palm of his
hand. He'd make it good but he wasn't going to let them do anything,
even though this body was just getting hotter and...he was still in
control, wasn't he? Mrs. Matthews started to unbutton her top. "Have you
ever seen your teacher naked before?" All three hands dropped. "Have
you ever wanted to?" The hands shot higher than before. "What eager
students." With that, she pulled the top free, and then unclasped her
beige bra that had been underneath. She marveled at how their eyes were
glued to her, taking in her now exposed flesh. Her crotch was getting so
hot. She would need to stop soon or..."These are breasts," Mrs.
Matthews resumed in a professional voice. Her hands lifted and began to
caress and squeeze and pinch her large chest and pointy nipples. "They
love to be touched. I prefer softly at first, then roughly. It feels
really good. Would anyone like a turn? I believe in hands on teaching."
She thrust her boobs towards Sam and Eric's already outstretched arms.Brian squirmed, wanting too very much, but instead asked, "Justin? Is this, are you losing yourself?"Kim
smiled at him mischievously. "I'm still in control. This is just for
the video and learning purposes. Now come here and get a handful." Brian
reluctantly reached forward and was then in heaven as he groped his
former teacher who moaned at all the hands that now were touching her
more places than just her chest. One hand snaked down and began to lower
her panties and slid into her pussy. Something flipped inside Justin
and she grabbed the mirror from Brian's hand."Hey," Brian yelled.She
jumped back out of his grasp and looked at the hungry, lustful faces of
Eric and Sam. "I'm sorry Brian. This body needs to get fucked. You'll
fuck me, won't you Sam and Eric?" They both nodded immediately."No!" Brian said. "Give me the mirror back. I can cancel this before you end up doing something you'll regret.""Don't
be like that," Mrs. Matthews said with a twinge of menace. "Here, why
don't we try a new experiment." She held the mirror towards Brian and
said, "Copy."The light around Brian shimmered and when he looked
down, it was at a much smaller body with large breasts protruding from
his former chest. "What the hell man?""I'm sorry Brian," Mrs.
Matthews said, looking at her new fully dressed clone. "You need to see
what this feels like. You need to understand the desire. Connect!"Brian's
head felt like it was being split open as thoughts and feelings and
memories all rushed in violently into his brain. "Stop! Make it stop!"And
then the pain vanished and everything about Mrs. Matthews was laid out
before him in a stream of consciousness. Her thoughts, feelings and
memories were rushing by and all around him but he steeled himself
against it, determined to stay in control."Do you feel it?" Brian heard Mrs. Matthews ask. "Don't fight it. It's what your new body wants."Brian
stood and as he did, he felt the heat radiating through him, the
excitement that fluttered through his transformed groin. He took a step
towards his friend and reached for the mirror. "I'm stopping this now,"
his feminine voice said angrily.His doppelganger shook her head
in disbelief. "I've got to give you credit Brian. You're much stronger
than I am." Then she raised the mirror towards Brian's new form and
said, "Control.""No," Brian yelled as the red glow washed over
him. The warmth in his body increased tenfold and his arousal seemed
like a tangible thing that had form and substance. It was this body. It
needed something. To be touched, to be filled. Still he resisted. "It's
not too late Justin. Cancel it out! Turn us back.""Sure thing," Mrs. Matthews flashed a winning smile. "But first I'm going to need you to get naked and fuck Eric here.""I'm
not going to do that," Brian said stubbornly, even as he started to
unbutton the same shirt they had all seen Mrs. Matthews take off minutes
ago."And I'm going to need you to fuck him the way Mrs. Matthews
would. Like he's your student that needs teaching and the world is
bright and full of wonder and possibilities. And you'll love every
second of it, won't you Mrs. Matthews, because as of now, you're so
incredibly horny and up for anything." And then the person who had been
Justin pulled the person who had been Brian towards her, and Eric and
Sam watched as two exact copies of Mrs. Matthews proceeded to make out
with each other directly in front of them. The first Mrs. Matthews
helped the other remove her pants and then kiss her breasts. The two ran
their hands over the other's soft tan skin, letting them glide
sensuously and seductively while still exploring each other's mouths.
Then the first Mrs. Matthews broke it off and playfully smacked the
second Mrs. Matthews' ass and pointed to Eric. "You know what to do,"
she said.The second Mrs. Matthews, now naked as a blue jay,
sauntered over cheerily to Eric, swaying her hips as she did so. "Eric,
have you ever had sex before?""Yeah, yes," he managed."Oh
good, you have some experience. We can skip beginner and go write to the
advanced course. First I'm going to get you nice and hard." She reached
for his jeans and undid the zipper, releasing a sizeable boner. Her
mouth enveloped his tool and began expertly sucking, sliding her tongue
up and down but creating pressure with her lips. Far in the back of her
mind, Justin wondered how he knew to do this, then saw from memories
rushing by that it was something she did every anniversary for her
husband because she knew how much he loved seeing her small mouth
wrapped around his big dick. This knowledge sent more moisture to an
already wet pussy that would not wait much longer to be stuffed with
Eric's girth. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw her twin
getting nailed doggie style by a very excited Sam. He was pumping her
for all he was worth and she was moaning in ecstasy. This encouraged the
second Mrs. Matthews to resume her tongue lashing of Eric's dick with
new vigor. She looked up at him with her big brown eyes while she
swirled his erection around inside her mouth and winked at him. She saw
his face tighten and knew that he was getting close so she stopped and
positioned herself like her copy. "Eric, your teacher wants you to take
that nice big dick you have now and slam it into the wet slit right
here." She reached back and used two fingers to stretch her pussy lips
apart. "I want you to push it all the way in and keep slamming until
we've both cum. Can you do that for me, Eric?" Eric dropped down
to his knees and did exactly as his teacher instructed, sliding neatly
into her and aggressively started shoving his rod all the way in,
pulling back to where it almost came out, then ramming it all the way
back deeper than before. Mrs. Matthews reveled in her teaching ability.
She knew how to bring out the best in her students, and now Eric was
endeavoring to show her how much he had learned. He leaned over her and
stretched his arms underneath her to find her breasts. He grabbed them
forcibly and she moaned at how desperate he was to touch them. "That's
really good Eric. Squeeze my titties. But don't slow down. Keep up your
pace. I know you can do it. Your still so young and have such a nice
dick and oh!" Her whole body shook as the orgasm rippled out from her
pussy. This was heaven. Eric was such a good student. But if she was to
fulfill her role as a good teacher, she'd need to make sure he came too."Eric,
keep going, but slow down a little bit. Yeah, just like that. I want
you to feel the insides of my pussy. I want you to feel me flexing it
for you, causing it to tighten around your dick. Do you feel that Eric?
Do you feel Mrs. Matthews sweet pussy grabbing and milking that big dick
of yours?"Eric grunted in response."Good boy. What a good
student. Now I want you to cum in me Eric, the way you've always
dreamed about cumming in me before when you were in my class." She
turned her head so she could see him out of the corner of her eye. She
was smiling as she said, "I always saw so much in potential in you. Will
you show me how much you've learned today, Eric." And then the smile
faded as she licked her lips for him seductively. Then she felt herself
flooded with warmth as Eric released his seed inside of her. He didn't
slow as he came and then she was cumming again, overcome with the
emotion of successfully connecting with such a good pupil.Sam and
his Mrs. Matthews had finished shortly before, and now all four of them
laid on Justin's living room floor, basking in the afterglow. Sam
eventually picked up the mirror and looked at his brother. "Should we
change them back now?""Yeah, I call next though," Eric said.Sam pointed it at his Mrs. Matthews who was starting to protest but then he said, "Cancel."A
flash of light later and Justin was laying where the naked Mrs.
Matthews had been. "Man, I wanted to stay as her for a little longer,"
Justin complained."Much longer, and I'm not sure you would've ever wanted to come back," Sam pointed out.Justin
looked thoughtful. "You may be right. I don't know what happened. I was
in control at first but then, I wanted to have sex and nothing was
going to stop me. And then when it seemed like Brian was going to get in
my way I... Oh no." The gravity and betrayal of what he had done to his
friend choked out whatever else he might have said.Sam pointed
the mirror at the other Mrs. Matthews but Justin stopped him. "No, let
me do it." Sam handed him the mirror and Justin held it out to his
friend, probably now his ex friend and said, "Cancel."A moment later, and Brian was on the floor
next to them. The sensations did not all disappear right away. He still
felt what it was like to have a pussy, to be penetrated, to be so
incredibly horny, the thrill of being controlled. But the anger of how
it had all happened overrode those sensations and rage was all that
remained. He slowly got to his feet and looked down at Justin who was
still seated on the floor. He extended a hand to pull him up. Justin
accepted the hand and was pulled to his feet. Then Brian snatched the
mirror out of Justin's grasp with his left hand, and with his right hand
he delivered a forceful punch to Justin's face. Justin went down hard.Sam
and Eric were on their feet but Brian was already at the front door.
"I'm going to destroy this thing. Don't follow me. As far as I'm
concerned our friendships are over." He slammed the door behind him.Sam and Eric made to chase after him, but Justin yelled, "Don't. It's okay. We kind of had that coming.""But the mirror!" Eric said panicked.Sam
gave a melancholy smile. "I'm almost positive he won't be able to
destroy it and unless he uses it, we'll have it back tomorrow." The
brothers exchanged looks, clearly clueless as to what he meant, but
didn't pursue it further.Brian was a man on a mission. Upon
pulling into his driveway, he opened the garage and went straight to his
father's work bench. He laid the mirror on the hard surface, grabbed a
large steel hammer, and brought it down with all his might onto the
mirror's surface. He expected to hear the tinkling sound of glass
breaking and the sight of shards flying in all directions. But neither
of those things happened. When he moved the hammer, not a dent, not a
scratch was anywhere to be found.Undaunted, Brian procured a flat
head screwdriver. He would wedge it along the edges and pop the mirror
out of the frame and go from there. Try as he might, this also proved
futile. He grabbed a hand held saw to see if he could at least saw the
wooden handle off. The jagged teeth of the blade chipped and gave out
before the handle showed any sign of damage. Completely flustered, he
brought it in and set it on the table. He was getting a drink when his
father walked in. He had completely forgotten that his mother had said
he would be home early, but didn't think he would react at seeing the
old mirror on the table. He was very wrong."Son," Steve Patterson said calmly but with an edge to his voice, "where did you find that mirror?"Brian
recognized his father's questioning tone. It was the one he used when
he expected a response to a question he already knew the answer too. No
use lying. "I found it in the attic buried in a trunk."His father studied him. "Does anyone else know about it?"Brian
did not want to answer that question at all, but it seemed of
increasing importance to his father. "I found it with my friends."Brian's father sat down, looking like he'd be sick. "Tell me the truth. Did you, did any of you use it?"Brian waited a long moment before saying a soft, "Yes.""Do
you know if anyone has said the last word yet?" he suddenly demanded,
slamming his fist on the table. His anger quickly abated as a thought
occurred to him. "What am I saying, if they had, you wouldn't know. At
least you were able to carry the damn thing in here so I know you
haven't said it yet.""Dad, you're really starting to freak me out."Now
his dad looked like he really would be sick. "I hoped it would never by
anyone in my family. I hoped I would be dead before it happened." He
looked at Brian with eyes that eked misery. "Sit down. I need to tell
you a story."As Brian sat, he realized that his father knew all
about this mirror. He was probably about to learn things he didn't want
to ever know."When I was in my early twenties, my best friend
Curt Buchanan and I loved to go to estate sales whenever we could get
the chance. One day, we came across this box, nothing special about it
but what you've seen before and know contains that mirror. I bid on it
during the auction and won it. I took it home and discovered the words,
or at least the first one that night. When Curt came over the next day, I
showed it to him. We both wondered what it could mean. Then Curt saw my
cute next door neighbor walk by my front window. He knew I had a crush
on her but had rejected me on more than one occasion. As a joke, he
grabbed the mirror and ran out to her and said capture, and that's what
it did. You know, you've seen it. We were both mystified at the red
light and it's temporary stunning effect on my neighbor." "He
brought it back inside and we looked in the box and saw the next word.
We both came to the same conclusion as to what might happen, and flipped
a coin to see who would become her copy. I lost the toss, but Curt,
seeing the look of disappointment on my face, tossed again, and this
time, he lost. I didn't know it at the time, but he, in a way, saved my
life right there. He transformed into my heart's desire right before my
eyes. After making sure he was okay, we looked to see if there was
another word. We didn't think about stopping because we assumed the box
would show us a word to undo any changes.""We were sitting on the
couch together, and before I had said the next word, Curt's hand, her
hand, was already on my knee. Right there I should have known the
changes weren't just physical, but internal as well. The mirror was
pushing Curt, making him accept who the mirror had transformed him into
and cranking up his sex drive. After I said the next word, he seemed to
become her. He knew everything about her. How she walked, talked, how
she didn't like me. But her hand didn't leave my knee. The look on her
face made it seem like she was having some internal struggle before I
had read the next word. She was in the process of telling me that even
though she didn't have feelings for me, maybe she'd let me see her
naked, and then I said control. I made her...do things that I will not
go into detail about with you but...I definitely took advantage of my
friend's loss of free will. Curt was lost in this new identity. When the
final two words appeared, I let him know he could go back, that I could
undo it all. He begged me not to do that, to let him stay as he was,
that he'd do anything I'd ever ask of him if I would let him stay her.
So, I said the last word instead of saying cancel and changing him
back."Brian felt like the story was coming to some shocking
conclusion. He thought he already knew what it was but was terrified to
ask.His father took a deep breath. "The change became permanent.
The original copy of my neighbor disappeared, as in completely ceased to
exist, and so did my best friend. The copy that was now in my room was
for all intents and purposes, the new original. One that I was in
complete control of and who would do whatever I said whenever I said it
and also had a raging libido. When I asked her, she had no recollection
of the magical process. She only remembered being in her house, then
there with me, and was sorry she had never given me a chance and wanted
to get married and be together forever."Now it was Brian's turn to look sick. "Please, please, please tell me that you're not talking about Mom right now?"His
dad looked at him ashamedly. "Have you ever seen your mother and I have
an argument? Have you ever wondered why she'd always do whatever I said
without any hesitation whatsoever? She waits on me hand and foot. All
because of this mirror.""My mom was your best friend, this Curt guy?" Brian exclaimed suddenly overwhelmed. "You did that to your friend?"His
dad leveled an accusatory gaze at his son, "You said you'd used it. Was
it you that transformed? Was it Justin or Sam or Eric? Did it go well
for you and they didn't ask or beg to not go back to who they were? This
mirror wants someone to say that last word. It wants the changes to be
permanent. That's its curse."Brian threw up his hands and asked the obvious. "Then what the hell is it still doing in this house?""Well
let's see, judging by the sounds I heard earlier from my garage, you've
just learned that it can in no way be destroyed. Here's something else.
It will always stay with the person that used it last. I had your
mother try burying it, throwing it in a lake, putting it in a safe
deposit box, and it would always show back up inside our house near the
front door. Once I realized I couldn't get rid of it, I had your mother
try locking it up in a safe in our bedroom. Nope, found it at the front
door the next day. I briefly tried renting another residence to see if I
could keep it there. Also no. The only thing it will allow is to be
hidden in the house that I sleep at night."Brian was confused. "Why did you have Mom do all those things?""Oh,"
his dad said with an eye roll, "forgot to tell you that part. After I
said the last word, I wasn't able to touch it anymore. Look." He reached
for the mirror. The minute his fingers should have touched it, they
passed through. It was as if the mirror was a hologram to him. "Since
your mother does whatever I want her to do, this hasn't been an issue.
I'll tell her to get rid of it or hide it and then I'll tell her to
forget about it.""So," Brian asked worried, "what should I do with it now?""Is it in your possession? Were you the last to use it?""No," Brian acknowledged. "Justin was.""Then it'll go back to him unless you use it.""I'm never using it again," Brian said firmly.His
father gave him a very concerned look and stood from his chair. "You
might not have a choice. The mirror wants to be used. Your friends won't
forget what it was like to be someone else. It was all Curt could talk
about during the first two phases. And if it's ever a choice to who says
the last word, you or someone else, make sure it's you. Now go hide it
before your mother or sister sees it. I'm sorry you've become entangled
in this but I don't want either of them involved. Thank goodness that
hasn't happened."In retrospect, Brian realized he should have
gone with silence, or moved the conversation elsewhere. Anything would
have been better than the awkward, "Um..." that escaped his lips causing
his father to sit down again."Are your mother or sister already involved?" his dad asked nervously."Not
really," Brian tried to assure him. "What started this mess was I
accidentally captured Casey's image and then copied her onto Eric and,
well then it kind of spiraled like you said when Casey, um, Casey..."Brian
unable to finish that statement was all Mr. Patterson needed to hear.
"Understood. Yes, but you somehow managed to cancel it out. Great.
Great. Well, this is going to have to play all the way out isn't it?" He
was on his feet again, pacing, talking out loud. "If your friends show
up here, they can't be around. I've got to get them out, somewhere far
away." He stopped and looked at Brian. "Son, I've got to protect your
mother and sister. I don't know if they'll come back to capture Casey,
or hell, your mother, but they might. If Eric felt a connection to
Casey, it might be strong enough for him to want to try again and she
can't be here when that happens."Brian looked appalled. "Well, I don't want that either, but it sounds like you're going to leave me here."His
father nodded solemnly. "You're right. I am. If they show up with that
mirror, I can't take it from them, you can. All I can do is get your
mother and sister far away until this is done, and believe me, it will
be done soon, one way or the other.""I told them to leave me out of it. I don't want anything to do with them anymore."Mr.
Patterson thought about this. "Maybe, but not a chance I'm willing to
take. Here, we'll do this as a litmus test." He took a piece of paper
from a drawer and wrote his friends' names, Eric, Sam, Justin in pen.
Underneath, he wrote, '3 names, if there are ever 2 names, tell parents
to come home.' "I don't get it," Brian said quizzically. "How's that supposed to work?"Mr.
Patterson sighed. "The mirror alters reality if you say the final word,
did I not make that clear? Curt ceased to exist. I went to his parents
to try and explain in some way what happened and they had no idea who
Curt was. Any memory of him was erased from the minds of everyone who
knew him except for me. With that in mind, three names on this paper. If
they use it, and mind you, I bet one of them will very soon, one of
these names will disappear. What shouldn't disappear is the message
underneath it, theoretically." "Wow Dad, sounds like you've really given this some thought.""I
thought about it all the time years ago, about what would happen when
and if somebody stumbled across it and used it. I pushed it out of my
mind when you kids came along, like it was a bad dream. Now the
nightmare is back and I'm sorry you're in it, but you're smarter and
more capable than you know. If they show up here, don't let them in, let
them make the mistake of using it until one of them disappears. They
can deal with the curse from then on. I'll have your mother and sister
out of the house tonight. I'll tell them it's a last minute family
vacation but you can't go because of work. Be careful." He hugged his
son, then left to have everyone pack. Brian put the mirror in a
drawer in his room, and the next morning it was gone, along with his
parents and sister. That day he had called in sick to work, locked the
doors, and waited for someone to come. No one had. No one called except
his dad a few times to check in. He checked the piece of paper regularly
but it hadn't changed. By the next day, he was already stir crazy from
hiding in his house and not knowing what the other guys were doing with
the mirror. Determined not to be a prisoner in his own house, he went to
work. It wasn't that he wanted to go, but he knew he'd see Stacey
there, and that prospect made the risk seem worth it. Maybe it was the
notion of being in potential danger, but he thought he might have the
courage to finally ask her out on a date.Brian hadn't been
smitten with Stacey right away. They worked the same shift, in the same
position, moving freight and restocking shelves for a major retail
store. Brian had always struggled talking to girls, but his proximity to
Stacey at work made it comfortable for him to engage her in
conversation. He had always appreciated her body, but finding out that
they had many common interests and could talk effortlessly for long
periods of time was what made him fall for her. But he had chickened out
so many times when it came to asking her out on a date. He didn't want
to ruin what they had, but he didn't want to stand still either. Earning
some extra money had been his big push to finally make it happen. He
would wine and dine her and tell her all about how she made him feel and
did she feel the same way? But he had found the mirror instead.All
this was swirling in his head as he punched in and started moving
freight. He worked mindlessly for a an hour before Stacey came up behind
him and smacked him in the back of the head. "Hey Brian! You mad at me
or something? You haven't said two words to me yet? And what's this
whole you were sick yesterday? You made me work an entire shift without
you and you know how I feel about that."He turned around and
looked at her, appreciating her beauty every time. Even though her words
had bite, she was giving a half smile, letting him know she was
teasing. She wore her long brown hair up and in one of the work provided
hats that he thought increased her cuteness factor. The polyester shirt
did not hide her large breasts, and seemed to cling to them in a very
complimentary fashion. And the standard black pants just looked better
on her than they did everyone else. He realized that if he stared a
second longer he would be venturing into creep territory. "Sorry, yeah, I
know. Here's a secret. I wasn't really sick. Family stuff. My parents
left on a vacation and they wanted to hang out with me one day before
they left."Stacey looked surprised. "They left you behind? What's up with that?""It's
my fault," Brian added quickly. "I told them I had work
responsibilities and, you know you couldn't do this job without me for a
week."She smiled causing Brian's heart beat faster in his chest.
"It is a little less awful when you're here, but responsibilities,
really?"Brian straightened his shoulders. "I'm trying to impress
management with my work ethic. There's a promotion coming up in a few
weeks that I was thinking of applying for." In reality he hadn't, but it
seemed like the thing to say to impress her."Wow, well I think they'd be stupid not to give you the position. You're a good guy."Brian
took a deep breath. This was his moment. "Stacey, do you, would you
ever want to, I don't know, want to hang out outside of work sometime?"Her smile was back, bigger than before. "Like a date? Are you asking me on a date Brian Patterson?""No
I mean..." he saw her eyebrow arch subtly, "yes, yes a date where we go
out and, I treat you to someplace fancy and I tell you how good you
look and then maybe, I don't know, romantic things..."Stacey giggled. "That was really hard for you, wasn't it?"Brian
let out the breath he didn't realize he had been holding. "Yes! I'm
sorry, I've wanted to ask you out for so long because I think you're so
amazing and, oh crap, you haven't said yes yet. I'm going to shut up
now."She batted her long lashes at him and then said sweetly, "I
would love to go on a date with you. How about next weekend? Can you
wait that long? I have plans with my family this weekend."Brian was on cloud nine. "Absolutely, next weekend, sounds great."Brian's
productivity drastically increased and the rest of the day seemed to
fly by for him. Everything was great and as it should be. But when he
got home, the paper that he had left on the fridge hadn't changed. How
long would this go on? He needed something to happen. He purposed to
stay alert, to stay home or be at work and nothing else. Hopefully this
would all be over long before his date with Stacey. He finished out his
work week without incident, and without any changes on the paper. Other
than calls from his parents and one from Stacey, his former friends had
not made any contact with him. He hoped that was a good sign and that
they had moved on.The weekend was upon him and he was lazing
about with his doors locked, on alert but feeling safe in his castle.
Late that afternoon from right outside his house, he heard the slam of a
car door, then two more doors in quick succession. He assumed it was
friends of the neighbors who would often park along the street, but a
few seconds later, his door bell rang. Thankfully he was fully dressed,
something that was uncommon for the weekend, but this was an unwanted
surprise. He didn't know if a magic mirror could work through the
peephole of his front door, but he decided to chance it. To his
surprise, it was Stacey. He immediately opened the door and gestured for
her to come in and closed the door behind her. "Stacey? I thought you
had plans with your family this weekend?""I did but they
canceled. I thought we could have a predate before our actual date. Sort
of take the tension out of the next one by just being casual for this
one."She looked anything but casual. She was wearing a short,
silver sparkly dress that showed off her perfect legs. She had elegantly
applied makeup, just enough to accentuate her finer features. She
looked like she was ready for a night on the town or trying very hard to
catch a man. Either way Brian made every effort to stuff his eyeballs
back in. "I, that sounds great. I am a little under dressed for the
occasion though.""Oh, sorry," Stacey apologized. "This is what I
was going to wear out with my family tonight. Probably shouldn't have
picked out such a short skirt now that I think about it. Do you think
it's too short?" She gave a slow twirl for him, watching as his eyes
drifted all over her, lingering at her legs.
Brian's voice was suddenly much higher than normal. "No. No I think its fine. Not too short at all."She
eyed him with a mischievous glint in her eye and then turned her back
to him. "Even if I do this?" And she bent down and touched her toes.
Brian's eyes exploded from their sockets as the dress pulled up to
reveal that Stacey had chosen to go commando that evening. As his mouth
fell open, he heard her say while still touching her toes, "Brian, I can
feel you staring."Brian's eyes immediately found the ceiling as
Stacey stood up and turned back to face him. She stepped towards him so
they were only inches apart. "You're fun to tease Brian. Do you like it
when I tease you?" And then she touched his erect penis through his
pants.As much as Brian loved what was happening in that moment,
he was suddenly aware of how off it seemed. He stepped back from her,
causing her to give him a sour look. "You're not really Stacey, are
you?"he guessed.Brian heard clapping coming from behind him and
Justin stepped into the room. "That didn't take you very long Brian,
although you definitely came on a little strong there Eric. Kind of gave
it away. Hey Brian, FYI, your back door still doesn't really lock if
you jiggle it a certain way."Brian scanned the room, looking for a
quick exit or anything that could block a mirror. Justin saw his
frantic posture and in a soothing voice said, "Brian, relax, we're here
to make amends.""Sorry pal, but the last time you said something like that, I ended up getting screwed, literally."Justin
put his hands palm out in a penitent gesture. "I know. It was the
mirror. I let it take over. Everything got way out of hand and I take
full responsibility for that. But like I said, we're here to make
amends. You're my best friend and all I've thought about the last few
days is how I could make it up to you. None of us have used the mirror
until today, till just a few hours ago really, right before Stacey left
town. I figured this could be our apology."Justin motioned
towards Stacey who cautiously approached Brian and put an arm on his
shoulder. "Do you want to see me bend over again? You can see more than
that if you want to?""No," Brian said brushing off her arm. "You'll use the mirror on me like last time."Justin
nodded. "I knew you might say something like that, since again, I did
step way out of line last time. So this time, I'm going to give you all
the power. I've already used copy and connect on Eric and Sam, but I
haven't said control on them. You get to say control to both of them,
and to me, and then order all of us to not touch the mirror.""What?" Brian said looking around. "You used it on Sam? Where's Sam?" From
behind Justin, another figure stepped out from behind his shadow. "I'm
right here." But it wasn't Sam's voice. It was Stacey's. They had copied
Stacey twice, just like they had Mrs. Matthews. This Stacey was also
wearing the same short, silver dress. "Like I said, we are all
sorry and we figured we owed you," Justin said. "Sam is even a woman for
the first time. How's it feel so far Sam?""Damn good," the
second Stacey said before licking her lips in Brian's direction.
"Congratulations on finally asking me out on a date. Did you know I've
been waiting for you to do that for months? I've even masturbated
thinking about you a few times. Would you like to see that? Would you
like to see me masturbate thinking of you?" Before Brian had a chance to
give any response to that, she had lifted the front of her short skirt
to reveal that she also was not wearing panties, and began to finger
herself in front of all of them.Justin slowly pulled the mirror out from behind his pants and tossed it to Brian. "Say the words to me buddy."Brian looked down at the thing he wished they'd never found. "I can't. I don't want to."Justin
sighed heavily. "Look man, I'd do it myself but we learned today that
someone has to use it on you. You can't use it on yourself. I trust you
with it. Control all of us tonight. Make us live out your every fantasy
only better because you'll have three of the girl you've been crushing
on forever and we'll do whatever you want. And then you'll turn us back
and we'll be good, right?"Brian looked at the mirror, then
pointed it at his friend and said without conviction, "Sure. Copy."
Light bent around Justin and then a third Stacey was before him but she
was wearing normal clothes. It was a green top and blue jeans that were
not anything fashion worthy but still looked pretty on her. The
third Stacey eyed him curiously. "You need to say connect. Oh, I see,
you're wondering why I'm wearing these clothes. It's what she was
wearing earlier when I visited her house. This is what she was actually
going to wear out with her family. We went and bought the dresses. Got
some looks for that but I'd say it was worth it. Now come on, say it.""Connect."The
third Stacey looked pained momentarily, then appraised Brian like he
was a piece of meat. "I'm really going to enjoy this. Hit me again.""Control!"
Brian yelled. Then pointed at the other two and yelled it at both of
them. Each time it was like their bodies had received a near orgasmic
shock. They all drew closer to him. "Listen to me. None of you are to
touch this mirror in any way. Now tell me before I order any of you to
do anything, what do you want to do right now?"In unison, all three Stacey's said, "Fuck!""You, Stacey three, undress me," Brian ordered. "You two, make out with each other."As
Brian felt the Stacey who was Justin remove his shirt and then unzip
his fly, he stood enraptured at the sight of the other two Stacey's who
were kissing passionately, all while their hands wandered to their
twin's face and breasts and butt and back again. When he was completely
naked, he said to Stacey three, "Go and get a permanent marker from the
junk drawer in the kitchen. Write a big three on your right hand. I want
to make sure I know which one is you. Then come upstairs to the master
bedroom." She disappeared into the other room, and Brian picked up the
mirror at his feet, and ordered the other two to follow him.It
felt weird doing this in his parents' room, but they had the biggest bed
and he reasoned he would need the space. He told one Stacey to straddle
his chest and let him kiss her breasts while the other one was to begin
sucking him off while fingering the Stacey who's ass was in her face. A
minute later, Stacey three joined them and Brian promptly told her to
eat out the Stacey who was giving him a very good blow job.
Unfortunately for Brian, it had been way too long since he had gotten
any action, as a guy anyway, and the sight of his dream girl times three
sent him over the edge all too soon. He then pulled up a chair and made
the Stacey swap his cum from girl to girl and then back again, all
while fingering the Stacey on their left. He was like a horny, mad
director and he instructed the girls to take turns performing
cunnilingus on each other, or made them one dance while one masturbated
and would have the third continually lick his balls. It did not take
long for his erection to restore itself and this time he knew he could
last longer than five minutes.He had them each line up on all
fours on the bed, as he had been when Eric had fucked him when he had
been Mrs. Matthews. He told them they were hornier and more sensitive
than they had ever been and each thrust would drive them crazy with lust
but they were not allowed to cum until he told them they could. They
were all allowed to beg for it though.He started with the first
Stacey, shoving into her from behind roughly. His cock glided in with
ease at the wetness it found there. He pumped just once, then moved to
the second Stacey and did the same thing. When he got to the third, he
repeated the process, and then went back to the first one who by now was
already begging for release. He did this for several minutes, ordering
the girls to kiss and fondle one another while he slammed them from
behind. It was obvious as they grew louder and louder that they were
desperate to orgasm. Finally, Brian told them, "When you feel me shove
my cock into you this next time and smack your ass, you may cum."As
his cock slammed into the first Stacey, his hand landed hard on her ass
cheek. She came huge, screaming as her whole body shook from the pent
up orgasm that she had been denied for so long. The second Stacey was
the same. But when he got to the third Stacey, he double checked to make
sure she had the 3 on her hand, then he rubbed the tip of his penis
along her slit but did not let it slip inside. He leaned over her and
said, "You don't get to cum until I do. Do you want to make me cum?""Yes, please! Let me make you cum!" she shouted, almost hysterically."I'm going to need you to squeeze your pussy around my cock each time I push it into you, okay?""Whatever you say. Now please, give it to me!""You
don't have to tell me twice." And Brian began pumping her like a man
possessed. He ordered the other two Stacie's to get on either side of
him and had one reach underneath and tease Stacey three's clit, while
the other let him suck on her boobs. The moment Brian came Stacey
three's back arched as she let out a shriek of ecstasy, then she
collapsed on the bed beneath him. He ordered the other two Stacey's to
clean him off with their tongues, then told them to go get Stacey
three's clothes from downstairs. When they returned he ordered Stacey
three to get dressed, then for all three of them to sit on the bed
facing him as he sat in the chair.Brian retrieved the mirror he
had set on the dresser. He pointed it at the first Stacey and said,
"Cancel." Eric appeared in the clothes he had been wearing a moment
later and flopped back on the bed, exhausted and no longer having to sit
up now that his free will was restored. Brian then did the same with
the second Stacey, and this time Sam flopped back. Brian looked
at Stacey three with a pained expression on his face. Stacey looked at
him, reading his expression. "You're thinking about saying it, aren't
you?""About saying what?" Brian said somberly.She smiled at him. "The final word in the box."Brian stared at her, knowing it was Justin underneath the surface. "How did you know I knew about that?"She
laughed. "You've been my best friend for years. I know when you're
lying. I checked it out later and came to the same conclusion you
probably did. If you say that, this becomes permanent. I want you to
know I'm okay with that."Brian's gaze faltered but he still held the mirror towards her. "But, you won't be you anymore.""Maybe,"
she said kindly, "but I can tell you right now that it's what I want
more than anything. We'll be together forever and you can do everything
you did to me tonight whenever you want."Brian thought about that
as he looked into Justin/Stacey's eyes. The mirror's curse would not be
gone, but it would buy him some time to find another way to be rid of
it, even if it meant passing it on somehow. He would find a way to get
it out of his house and away from his family. In the meantime, he'd be
with the kind of girl he'd always thought was out of his league and made
him feel like he could be a better person than he was. He reasoned that
he'd have to start being a better person tomorrow though, as he looked
at the Stacey in front of him and said, "Complete."The mirror
burned hot in his hand and a white llight shout out of it temporarily
blinding everyone in the room. A few seconds later, the light subsided
and Brian felt the mirror's handle seem to lose substance and slip from
his hand and hit the floor. He quickly told Stacey, his Stacey, to pick
it up and put it under his bed and forget about it. She dutifully did as
he had commanded.A moment after Stacey had left the room, Eric
and Sam both sat up on the bed, both shaking their head as if coming out
of a fog. "Hey man," Eric said. "Why are we here in your parents'
bedroom?""Were we hanging out or something?" Sam asked. "Today's like, really fuzzy for me right now.""You came with Justin, remember?" Brian asked and then held his breath.The brothers looked at each other, stumped by this statement. Finally Eric asked, "Justin who?""Are we supposed to know a Justin?" Sam added.Brian let the breath out but had one more question. "Do you remember a mirror?"Eric
stood up and started for the door. "Mirror? What are you on about man?
Drugs? Did we all take drugs and that's why we can't remember anything
from today and you're asking us these weird questions?"Brian
choked back emotion as he shook his head. "I'm sorry man, I was just
playing. You guys should probably go home and get some rest. You might
be coming down with something." When they left, he found Stacey in his
room."I've never been in your room before, but it somehow feels
like I have," she said. Then she turned and kissed him softly. "Thanks
for letting me come see you tonight. Anytime you want to get together
again just let me know."Brian looked at her sadly, then made the choice to move forward. "I'm going to move in with you, is that okay?""That would be great," she said bouncing up and down, clearly excited by the idea. He
knew she had to say yes. Even though he knew he had complete control
over her, he still wanted to try and be worthy of her. He would grow up,
be responsible, become a family man, and... he swatted her ass causing
her to giggle. And get sex whenever he wanted.They walked
downstairs and Brian saw the note on the fridge. Justin's name was gone,
but the rest of the message remained. He found his cell phone and
called his dad. "It's done, you can come home. Justin's gone.""Who's Justin?" his dad said, which Brian should have seen coming."Just
a friend I won't be seeing anytime soon. Hurry home, I could really use
you guys right now." And with that, he hung up. It was over, at least
for awhile.The end.
If you enjoyed this story, you might like to know that it is connected to other stories I have written. It all starts with Shudder, and connects to Mind_Hack.exe and The Last Shapeshifter. I hope you'll give them a try. If you'd like to see any specific scenarios between any characters in these works, feel free to drop a commission for it on this site, and I'll do my best to make it happen. You can also email any and all feedback to kripto1@yahoo.com.Thanks for reading!Kripto
1
16.6K
4
0
A long time bodyhopper finds a person he can't possess.
Derek was about to have a problem. He was in the middle of class when
his lifelong crush Amy, short brown hair, soft, sweet Amy, walked in
and handed the teacher a note, then came to sit in the seat in front of
him on the right far side. He didn't miss any of her movements and she
seemed to glide towards him, her chest bouncing more than usual. He
wasn't complaining, but that was different.Right before she sat,
their eyes met. She smiled slyly, then slowly, purposefully, lowered her
gaze to her breasts, and gave them a little shake, and then laughed at
the reaction on Derek's face. That was the moment when Derek realized
Amy wasn't wearing a bra. This was way out of the norm for Amy. She was
about as straight laced and conservative as they come. She rarely dated,
and if she did, no one ever got anywhere. She was easily the most
sought after girl in his school. Derek assumed she was probably waiting
to cut loose in college as soon as she got away from her parents.College.
Right. He needed to pay attention. This was easily his worst subject
and he needed to focus up. It was his senior year and a scholarship was
his only shot at getting into college. He had turned 18 a month ago and
had decided he need to get serious about planning for his future. But
Amy's swaying breasts kept jutting into his memory, blocking out the
lesson from the teacher's mouth.If it wasn't Amy's breasts, he
was thinking about the teacher's mouth. Mrs. Darcy was discussing the
industrial revolution at the front of the classroom. She was a knockout
with bright red hair and the definition of an hour glass figure. Between
Amy and Mrs. Darcy, it was no wonder this was his worst class.He
noticed Amy's right arm move in front of him. Her shoulder was making a
circular motion. Her left had was grabbing the edge of her desk. She
had propped up her textbook on the desk in such a way to obscure her
chest from the other students and teacher. He was the only one to seem
to have noticed her strange behavior so far.Deciding he needed to
investigate further, Derek shoved his pencil off the right side of his
desk and watched as it rolled until it bumped the wall. He playfully
smacked his hand to indicate what a klutz he was, then got up to
retrieve it.He glanced to see what Amy was up to and saw, as he
was now the only one who could see over her book, that she had
unbuttoned her yellow blouse and was slowly, methodically, massaging her
exposed left breast.He stood there, frozen by what he was
seeing. The girl he fantasized about, doing something so erotic in a
classroom full of people. Then in a quick movement, she turned and
stared at him as if she had caught him peeping. Then her expression
turned into a wicked smile, and she shifted her breast so the nipple was
pointing right at him. Then she winked at him and kissed the air with
her mouth.Derek's erection was so fast, he sat down a little too
quickly and loudly, causing other students and Mrs. Darcy to look at
him. He smiled sheepishly, and the lesson continued, but Derek would not
remember a fact or date of this history lesson. He just continued to
stare at the back of Amy's head, replaying that erotic moment in his
head over and over.He watched as both of her hands started deftly
moving and assumed she must be buttoning up as class was about over. He
must have been right because a moment later, she laid the book flat on
her desk. Then he saw something weirder than he had seen thus far. Her
entire body shuddered, just for a moment. It was like her body had
jumped into cold water and she had experienced a frigid chill. Then as
suddenly as it had started, it stopped, and Amy was still.Derek
was even more confused. Plenty was amiss, but this was another out of
the ordinary piece of behavior. They were inside, it was warm, not a bit
drafty. Why had she shivered like that? And then the bell rang. Amy
spun around in her seat and looked at Derek as if he were a hearty meal."I
hope you enjoyed the show. She knows you look at her all the time." Amy
said matter of factly. "But don't worry, I won't let your hard on go to
waste. I'll just be taking charge of it for a while." And with that she
touched his cheek with his hand. He felt a tiny jolt ripple through his
face, and then... nothing.If Derek was confused, it was nothing
compared to the look on Amy's face. She withdrew her hand from his face,
then touched his nose, then his arm, then his hand, each time furrowing
her brow and getting more and more frustrated. "What is going on?" she
exclaimed."Is something the matter?" Mrs. Darcy called from the front of the room as the last of the students filed out the door."Yes
something's the matter!" said Amy impatiently. "This works every time!
Every time!" Amy grabbed Derek by the arm one last time and waited. When
nothing happened, she narrowed her eyes, looked at him closely, then
got up and walked towards the front of the classroom, straight towards
Mrs. Darcy.Mrs. Darcy calmly asked, "Could you please tell me the nature of your problem Ms. Fairchild?""It'll just be faster if I show you," Amy said coldly. And then she reached out and touched Mrs. Darcy on the shoulder.Derek
watched, fascinated and utterly confused by everything going on. He
watched as, for a moment, Mrs. Darcy looked at Amy with great concern on
her face, and then for only a moment more, Mrs. Darcy's body gave a
little shudder. Mrs. Darcy looked at Derek immediately and said, "Mr.
Johnson, please see me before you go to your next class.""Um,
okay." Derek muttered. He continued to look from Mrs. Darcy to Amy. Amy
was just standing there, looking dazed, like she was in the middle of
waking up. She looked like she was trying to focus on her surroundings,
trying to get her bearings. When she spotted Derek, she licked her lips
and her eyes filled with lust."You may go to your next class now Ms. Fairchild," Mrs. Darcy ordered.Amy
slowly turned to face Mrs. Darcy, and then, as if she was trying to
figure out a very complex math equation while still sleeping, she said,
"Okay... " and then headed out the door.Mrs. Darcy seemed to
relax, leaned back a bit in her chair and began unbuttoning the top two
buttons on her blouse. "Why does know one at this school show a decent
amount of cleavage?" Mrs. Darcy mused. "But much more importantly? Who
are you Derek?"Derek's mind was whirring as fast as it could but
half of it was now consumed with the breast's that were starting to
spill out of Mrs. Darcy's top. "I, um... What? Wait, did Amy seem to be
acting weird? I mean, you're also, um.. "Mrs. Darcy frowned.
"Focus up Derek. She'll be fine. She should be back to her boring
uptight self in a few minutes. And she'll probably only think about your
cock for the next hour. I wasn't inside her that long. Back to the
original question. Who are you?""I.. You know who I am!" Derek managed to get out. "What do you mean she'll want my, my.. ""Cock, Derek. It's not a bad word. And I'd like to see yours but first I must have answers!"Derek
shook his head and said incredulously, "You need answers? I've been
clueless ever since Amy walked in today as to what is going on? What are
you even talking about?"Mrs. Darcy's eyes seemed to bore into
his soul. "You have to know what I'm talking about," she snarled. "I
can't possess you. I always assumed if I met someone like me, we
wouldn't be able to possess each other."The pieces started to
click for Derek, but he struggled to believe what he was hearing.
"Possess? You, you were Amy during class?" he asked.Mrs. Darcy
sighed. "You've known her since you were little. You have always acted
like you were intimidated by her and she has never once seen you in a
romantic light because of it. Do you think she'd just all of a sudden
flash you her boob out of boredom?""How do you know that about her?" Derek asked."Because
I was her," Mrs. Darcy explained. "I mean to say, I didn't just inhabit
her body. I had access to her memories, her mannerisms, everything that
makes her the Amy you're infatuated with, I had access to. But... you
really don't know all this? You can't possess? Or you can, you've just
never tried?"Mrs. Darcy had casually begun massaging her breasts
with both hands, almost but not quite letting her nipples become
exposed. Derek was trying to keep up, but this did not help. "Okay, so, I
accept this isn't a prank.Mrs. Darcy smirked. "Because your hot
teacher is fondling herself in front of you? Tell you what. You tell me
why I can't possess you and I'll let you suck on her tits. I'll even
role play for you. That's one of my favorite things to do. But first,
Mr. Johnson, answer my questions.""We can't do that! "Derek almost yelled. "What about the next class coming in?"Derek
watched as Mrs. Darcy's eyes rolled to the upper left side and she
pursed her lips, thinking. "That won't be a problem," she said
confidently. "This is her free period. So what do you say?" She
unbuttoned another button and pulled her left breast out of her top.
"Will you let Mrs. Darcy tutor you? I know you've been struggling in my
class. Just answer my questions and I'll tutor you so good." She then
slid a hand down her skirt and started moaning while her other hand
pinched her nipple.Derek paused. His hormones were raging, but
this seemed.. dangerous. "I'd feel better if you'd tell me something
about you first, like who are you?"Mrs. Darcy stopped. Her eyes
narrowed. "Well that's the problem. I'm a very private person who has
always been able to know what I want to know by possessing someone. I
can see all their memories laid out like a book. I've been able to fool
everyone around me, and if, if I messed up, I can make people forget by
possessing them too. That way I've been able to be careful and go
completely undetected, until now. I can't possess you and I can't make
you forget, and that's a huge problem for me.""Make me forget?" Derek said worriedly.Mrs.
Darcy got to her feet and stood over him and acted as if teaching. "No
one remembers what I made them do while I was possessing them. To them,
it seems to be like a blank spot that they can almost but not quite
remember. What does happen though is, right after I leave them, they
have some residual thoughts and emotions left over from my thoughts and
actions when I was in control. It's why Amy wanted you right after,
because I did. And everyone in that state is very suggestible for a tiny
bit. I can tell them what to do for a little while or tell them what
happened during their memory lapse, and they'll do or believe whatever I
say."Derek was shocked. "That seems like an incredible abuse of power."Mrs.
Darcy undid her blouse and let it fall to the floor, all while staring
directly into Derek's widening eyes. Then she slowly pulled down the
pink panties she had on underneath. Then she walked purposefully over to
Derek's chair, shoved the desk in front of him aside, and straddled
him. "Oh, it is," she demurred. "I've been presidents. Kings.
Celebrities. But it all gets old so fast. I'd much rather be just a
married school teacher who is sitting on a student who is starting to
show a lot of promise in the boner department."She started
grinding against his crotch and leaned into his ear so that her hot
breath left goose bumps down his spine. "Tomorrow's panties would have
been much sexier. Tomorrow is Saturday and I always wear something sexy
for my husband since I know he'll fuck my brains out before noon. Could I
pretend you're my husband right now? Just answer my question first,"
she purred."I, I'm just me," Derek said, struggling to
concentrate as Mrs. Darcy rubbed harder and harder against him. He was
still a virgin and would not be able to last much longer without leaving
a mess on his jeans. "You know me. You can access Mrs. Darcy's memories
about me, can't you?"Mrs. Darcy took off her top and shoved both
tits into Derek's face. "Of course. But all she knows about you is that
you're a bright boy that could be doing better in her class if you'd
just focus on the subject matter instead of her sexy mouth and titties.
Not that I mind at the moment. But I don't know what I want to know and
this is your last chance to tell me. Just tell me and maybe we can be
friends. Don't, and I will make your life a living hell."Derek
was close to orgasm, but the threat scared him enough to rally. He
shoved her off and Mrs. Darcy landed on the floor, hard. "Don't threaten
me! I told you, I'm just me. Just a normal guy trying to finish high
school and get out of this town."Mrs. Darcy glared at him from
the floor. When she spoke next, it was not with Mrs. Darcy's voice, but
the deep voice of a man. "Fine kid. Play dumb. Maybe I just find out
from your best friend. Or a family member. Getting the information out
of them should be easy, and a lot of fun."Mrs. Darcy got to her
feet and started dressing, and continued to speak in that same low
voice. "It's funny. I've been bouncing all over this school, possessing
different people here and there. Getting off where I could and causing a
little drama. It's the only thing that keeps me going since I don't
have my own body anymore. And I was just about to move on, today in
fact, but now, I'll be sticking around. Thanks for livening up my... "The
words were cut off and for the third time today, Derek watched a person
in front of him shudder for a second from head to toe. Something
clicked in Derek's brain. "That shudder thing I saw Amy do, her whole
body just shook for a moment like she had caught a chill, then you did
it when she touched you at the end of class. That's when you took over
Mrs. Darcy. A person shudders when you... jump in or whatever and then..
I'm guessing it's something that happens every so often.Mrs.
Darcy now looked very annoyed. "Yeah, there's that intelligence this
chick knows you have. It's about the only involuntary reaction I have.
My tell as it were. And yes, it happens when I take over someone, or
when I need to reassert control of my host."Derek nodded along,
then said, "I'm sorry. It's so weird to hear a strange man's voice come
out of Mrs. Darcy's mouth. Could you maybe, speak like her again?"Mrs.
Darcy finished buttoning her top and bellowed, "I'll talk how I damn
well please kid! You have no idea how long it's been since I was able to
use my real voice to talk to someone. I've been at this a long time. A
very long time.""How long till you have to reassert control of someone?" Derek asked."Everyone's
a little different, but the longer I'm in someone, the less it happens,
and the more and more I can change their personality."Now it was Derek's turn to shudder. "You can... rewrite someone?"Mrs. Darcy grinned coolly. "Sort of. But you'll see soon enough."Then
she walked to the door and held it open. Then in Mrs. Darcy's voice,
she declared loudly, "Just follow that lesson plan and that should get
you caught up. If you still need help, well," she put on a flirty smile.
"I'm sure I'll be seeing you real soon. Here's a note so you won't be
counted tardy for your next class.""Really? You think I'm worrying about a tardy?" Derek wondered aloud as he stepped into the empty school hallway."Appearances
are everything Mr. Johnson. Like I said, I'm careful. Now if you'll
excuse me, I'd like to make the most out of this free period." And with
that Mrs. Darcy closed and locked the door of her classroom.Derek
floated through his remaining classes for the day in a state of
paranoia. He really didn't know why he would be so important to Mrs.
Darcy, or Amy, or, really, this mystery man that had somehow inhabited
their bodies. It was like something out of a cheap science fiction film.
Was he safe from him, or her, whoever? Would he see her again as Mrs.
Darcy, or someone else next time? Maybe someone closer to him? He had to
tell someone, but who on earth would believe him. Maybe he should do
nothing and wait to see if it would blow over. He doubted it, but didn't
see any other choice.When the last bell rang, he figured he'd
make a beeline for home and so he could keep a close eye on his family.
He knew his parents were okay because they would still be at work, and
his twin sister had been sick. He wasn't sure they were in danger, but
he didn't know what to think, and that was the worst part. Nothing had
happened since history class, and he was hopeful nothing else would.As
he exited the school, Derek took a second to look around. Students
milling about, talking laughing, waiting for a ride. He noticed his
neighbor, Jessica. She was in his grade, also 18, and currently sporting
her cheerleader outfit. Her long, blonde hair was tied up in a long
ponytail and she was standing on her tiptoes as she kissed her
boyfriend, Brad, the star quarterback . Both were just a few feet away
from him.As their lips detached, he overheard Jessica say, "I
told you, I can't stay to watch you practice today. The squad is already
mad at me but they understand. Nana is not doing well and so my parents
are taking us to see her in the hospital.""Then why are you wearing your cheerleader outfit?" Brad asked as his eyes and hands raked across her figure."Down boy," she giggled. "I wore it just so you could see me in it before I said goodbye.""Well,
goodbye," and Brad leaned in and they were joined at the mouth again.
Derek was almost past them, when Jessica detached herself from Brad and
grabbed Derek's arm. "You'll walk me home, won't you Derek? Brad can't
be late for football practice."Derek eyed her warily. "We haven't walked home together in years?"Jessica shrugged. "I know. I miss those days, don't you?""Not really."She
playfully punched his arm. "Rude much." She laughed. "C'mon, you can
fill me in on your latest college prospects. Don't tell me you're still
thinking about taking a year off?"Derek looked at her intently.
"No, no I decided against that. I guess, let's just go, I gotta get
home?" He started walking away from her."Okay," she gave an
apologetic wave to her boyfriend and ran to catch up. She jogged up to
him and they had walked a couple blocks before she asked, "What's got
you in such a hurry today? Hot date tonight?"He kept glancing at her, as if he were looking for something. "No. I just, need to get home is all. It's been a weird day.""How so?" she asked casually."I don't want to talk about it," he replied sharply. They were now a block away from their houses. He just wanted to get there.She
gingerly grabbed his arm and pulled him to a stop. "Hey," she said, and
there was compassion in her voice. "We used to talk about anything and
everything. I opened up to you all the time when my parents were
fighting and it really helped. If something's bothering you, I want to
hear it."Derek's armor was starting to crack. "I mean, I would like to talk about it. But, you have to go see your grandma.""It's
okay," and her eyes went up and to the left. "My parents won't be here
for another 20 or so minutes, so come inside real quick and tell me
what's on your mind."Reluctantly, Derek stopped outside her house, then said, "Okay.""Yay,"
she squealed and started fishing out her house keys. "C'mon in. Gosh,
it's been awhile since you were inside. Mom painted again as you can
see."Derek nodded before diving in with, "Yeah, look, I'll make this short and I know you're not going to believe me but.. ""Hold
that thought," Jessica interrupted. "I need to change so I can be ready
when my parents get here. Follow me upstairs and you can tell me
there?""While you're changing!" Derek exclaimed.Jessica
eyed him wryly. "No you pervert. You'll be outside my bedroom, and I'll
be on the inside, and there will be a door between us. I'll be able to
hear you just fine." She hit his arm again as if playing tag, then
bounded up the stairs ahead of him. Derek turned to follow, but when he
looked up he was temporarily distracted by a vision of bright orange
panties at the top of the stairs."You coming?" she asked as she looked back,
and then realized the view she had just given him and pulled her skirt
down in embarrassment."Ooh," she murmured, blushing. "Can we just pretend that didn't happen?""Nope," he said with a wide smile, the first he could remember today. "It's locked in my brain forever.""Pervert,"
she said again rolling her eyes and smiling. She went into her bedroom,
shutting the door almost but not quite all the way. "So, what's going
on?""Well," he didn't really know how to begin, "I guess it started when Amy came in to history class.. ""What?" Jessica yelled. "Come closer. I can't hear you."Derek moved closer towards the crack in the door. "I said, it started when Amy.. "Then
Derek noticed the crack in the door in front of him. It gave him a
direct line of sight to her closet doors, one of which had a full length
mirror. That door had been opened in such a way as to give him a
perfect view of Jessica's reflection next to her dresser, just behind
the door he was standing in front of. She was just starting to pull off
her cheerleader top and he was suddenly captivated by the two D size
orbs on her chest which strained at her flowery bra. "I should've
known it would have something to do with the girl you've had a crush on
since middle school," she said, as her thumbs hooked her cheerleader
skirt and he got an even better view of her orange panties. He
watched, speechless as she started rummaging through her dresser. Her
perfect ass was now turned towards the mirror as she bent to the lowest
drawer to look for a top, when he saw it. A shudder. If he hadn't been
transfixed on her, he might have missed it. Jessica stood up
straight, and turned to the mirror, making eye contact with Derek. "Oh
poo," she pouted. "You saw that didn't you?"She reached behind
her back and unhooked her bra, letting it fall to the floor. "You were
watching so closely, weren't you," she said seductively. "You were just
being a good neighbor, weren't you?" In one quick movement, she pulled
off her panties, and then opened the door. One hand went to his cheek,
while the other went to his rock hard crotch. "Tell me something,
Derek," she pressed her naked body against him, "why did we never get
together? I mean, I'm the girl next door after all.""Why are you doing this?" Derek demanded, taking a step back. "Because
of that right there," the deep man's voice was back. "I'm used to being
in control of each and every situation, and I can't control you. Can't
make you forget, and I'm going to find out why. I found out where you
lived easy enough with Mrs. Darcy's access to student's files. Then
hopped a few more people till I found someone who lived close to you.
Someone who's known you for awhile and might have a clue to this mystery
for me.""It's just wrong," Derek grumbled, while trying not to keep staring at Jessica's marvelous chest. Jessica
took a step towards him. "No, what's wrong is that this fine piece of
ass had the hots for you a couple years ago and you never made a move.
Other than that there were no useful memories.""I was dating someone a couple years ago," Jake defended. Jessica's
eyes went up and to the left. "Heather. Yeah, okay, she was pretty hot
too. But you weren't married." The voice then switched over to Jessica's
seamlessly. "You could have had us both." And she lunged for him,
wrapping her body around him and kissing him on the mouth. Derek
momentarily kissed back. It was what his body wanted. Really wanted. He
felt like he had had blue balls since history class. But.. he ended the
kiss and gently pushed her back. " You're not Jessica!" he snapped.
"This isn't what she'd want.""But I am, and it is, at least for
now," she smiled demurely. "I'm willing to put my question on hold for a
bit. I need some release."She was about to pounce again when
they heard the door slam. Panic shot through Derek's eyes as he realized
he was standing in front of Mr. and Mrs. Roberts daughter. Mr. Roberts
liked him, but would still probably kill him anyway in this
circumstance. "I figured you were lying about her parents coming home,"
Derek whispered. "I was and I wasn't," Jessica said quietly as
she stepped inside her room and put on a bathrobe. "That should be my
mom. Remember a few years back when you told me you had a sex dream
about her and I said it was totally gross.""I.. Man I hate how you can just tap into her memories like that," Derek said, anticipating the worst. "Aw, you're so nervous, it's cute." Jessica gestured towards her room. "Go hide in the closet. I'll take care of 'mom."As
Derek walked into Jessica's room and crammed himself into her closet,
Jessica yelled, "Mom, can you help me with something real quick?"From
downstairs, Derek heard Mrs. Roberts yell back, "Jessica? What are you
doing home? Shouldn't you be at cheerleader practice?" He then heard
her footsteps on the stairs. He watched through the slats in the
closet as "Jessica" walked into her room. Now he started to sweat. He
didn't know how this was going to play out, but it couldn't be good. "Jessica?" her mother called out. "In here mom," Derek saw Jessica say, and then she turned and winked at him, knowing he was watching through the closet slats.Derek
saw as Mrs. Roberts entered her daughter's room. She had apparently
been out for a light jog. She had on tight black running shorts and a
tight purple top. Her blonde hair was in a ponytail just like her
daughter. They looked very much alike. Mrs. Roberts had certainly aged
well and had certainly kept her figure and was probably in her late
forties but looked like a woman in her thirties. Derek didn't tell
Jessica that there had been more than one sex dream about her mother. "Mom,
I was wondering if you'd act out a little scene with me," Jessica
started. "You see, I never have an audience. Sure, I've had some fun
before, but I was the only one who could enjoy it. It was just for me.
Would you help me?""I, sure honey," Mrs. Roberts hesitated, "but what are you talking... "Jessica
touched her mom. Mrs. Roberts shuddered, then her face slowly turned,
as she aimed the most seductive grin at Derek in the closet. Jessica
didn't fall to the floor, but continued to stand there, her eyes
slightly glazed over. Mrs. Roberts turned to face her daughter
and said in a concerned mother's tone, but with a hint of lust, "Yes,
Jessica dear. I'll help in any way I can." She touched her daughter. Jessica shuddered, took her mother's hand and said, "Well, there's this boy see, and I think he likes me."Shudder. Mrs.
Roberts resumed speaking, "How could he not like you dear. I mean, look
at these spectacular breasts you have." Mrs. Roberts pulled her
daughter's robe apart, and then pushed it off her shoulders, letting it
hit the floor. She then reached out and started groping her daughter's
chest. Shudder. Mrs. Roberts continued to squeeze her
daughter's breasts, but it was Jessica who said, "Well, I have you to
thank for that Momma. I mean, just look at yours." Jessica pulled her
mother's top over her head, and then helped remove her sports bra that
was underneath. "They're even bigger than mine!" Jessica proclaimed as
if seeing them for the first time. Then she bent over and started
kissing her mother's breasts. Derek felt his eyes try to jump out
of his sockets as he took in Mrs. Roberts' massive tits. They were
nearly identical to her daughter's, just a little bigger, and a little
saggier. His eyes kept trying to jump out as Mrs. Roberts continued
groping her daughter's chest, while Jessica kissed her mother's tits.
Derek noted that the formerly possessed would continue to actions of the
possessor even when he had jumped into his next victim. Shudder. "Oh Jessica dear," Mrs. Roberts moaned. "I hope he's as good at foreplay as you are?"Shudder. "That's
the problem Momma," Jessica pouted as she looked up from her mother's
tits. "There hasn't been any foreplay yet. We haven't even kissed, and
I'm just so nervous I'll do it wrong."Shudder. Mrs.
Roberts put her hand under her chin and brought up her daughter's pretty
face. She then looked into her glassy eyed daughter's eyes. "I'd be
happy to give you a lesson in kissing."Derek's jaw was on the
floor as he watched mother and daughter shudder again and again, a new
one taking the lead each time as their mouths met and they started to
embrace and let their hands roam over each other. This went on for a few
minutes, Derek completely swept along by what was easily the most
erotic thing he'd ever seen. His heart raced as he saw Jessica remove
her mother's running shorts and give her mom's ass a playful smack, then
resume their makeout session. Finally Mrs. Roberts broke from a
prolonged, sloppy kiss and said breathily, "Yes. Kiss him like that and
he'll have the hardest dick you've ever seen."Shudder. "Oh Momma, you think so? Could we test it right now?" And Jessica hopped up and down with feigned excitement. Shudder. "What do you mean dear daughter?" Mrs. Roberts asked as if clueless.Shudder. "Well
Momma, I'm pretty sure he's been staring at us from inside my closet
this whole time," and Jessica blew a kiss at the closet.Shudder. Derek
knew this was being staged, but it was hard not to get swept up in the
moment as his hot, naked classmate's mother walked over and slid the
closet door open and looked at Derek with mock outrage on her face. "Derek!
You naughty boy! All this time you were in my daughter's closet,
watching us kiss and groping one another?" Mrs. Roberts said
accusingly. "Hey," Derek said somewhat amused and a lot horny, "You would know, you put me in here."Mrs.
Roberts covered her hand with her face, "How dare you? I would never do
something so scandalous. I'll have to ask you to leave." Mrs. Roberts
reached over and tagged her daughter who hadn't moved. Shudder. "But
Momma, I'd like to practice more, and he's right here," Jessica pulled
Derek out of the closet and started taking off his jeans. When she
pulled off his underwear, she looked at her mother and stated, "And it
looks like he's got that nice hard dick you were talking about." When
Jessica had Derek as naked as she was, she stood and tapped her mom's
shoulder. Shudder. "Well, I do want to be a good mother,
and a good neighbor." Mrs. Roberts eyed Derek with pure carnal desire,
then started removing his shirt. She then led him to Jessica's queen
sized bed. "Having fun so far Derek? Enjoying my little play?""Y-yes, ma'am" he admitted. He couldn't stop this now if he wanted to."Good,"
Mrs. Roberts smiled, shoving him down on the mattress. "And please,
call me Mrs. Roberts like you always have. Now watch this. Jessica."
Jessica was still standing in the place where she had taken off Derek's
pants, but now she turned and faced her mother. "Come over here and put
those perky tits in our neighbor boy's face while I start sucking his
dick."Derek watched in amazement as Jessica obediently came over
and clumsily placed her large breasts in his face. Derek wasn't sure if
it was Mrs. Roberts who was fantastic at blowjobs, or her possessor, but
either way he came in seconds. He watched as Mrs. Roberts swallowed,
then tapped her daughter.Shudder. "Oh, now that just won't
do Derek." Jessica circled her right breast with her hand before
squeezing it and guiding the nipple into his mouth. "Momma, please keep
stroking his cock until he gets hard again. She looked at him with an
innocent, questioning face. "Or maybe you'd like us to make out some
more? Or you could watch as my mom ate out my pussy?"And just
like that Derek was ready to go again. This time he grabbed Jessica and
kissed her. She returned his kiss then broke for air to say, "Momma,
play with this boy's balls while I ride his dick." And then Jessica
mounted him and rode him for all he was worth. He watched as she came
multiple times and was about to himself, when she expertly rolled off
him and slapped her mother's ass hard causing the firm flesh to jiggle
slightly. Shudder. "Sorry," said Mrs. Roberts
apologetically, climbing on top of him. "I like to have multiple orgasms
in multiple bodies when I can." And then she started to ride him, nice
and slow, squeezing her breasts and moaning like a porn star, achieving
orgasm in just a few minutes. "Older ladies bodies must be a lot
more sensitive," Derek thought to himself as he came for the second
time. Mrs. Roberts dismounted and they both lay there a few moments with
Jessica standing with a vacant expression inches away. Then an
uncharacteristically low voice came out of Mrs. Roberts mouth. "Sorry
neighbor boy. That was fun but I can never bask in the afterglow when
I've had two at once." Then Mrs. Roberts got up and started to put
herself back together. Derek sat up and started getting dressed himself. "You've done that before!""A
few times," the deep voice said. "It's not always worth it to me
because I have to move quick before one of them comes to their senses,
and there's a slight buffer in sensation when I'm hopping so quickly.
But like I said, I ain't never had an audience before, and that made it
really hot.""It was hot," Derek agreed. "The hottest thing ever.
But you know what's not hot? Hearing your voice coming out of Mrs.
Roberts' mouth."Mrs. Roberts frowned, then walked over and touched her daughter. Shudder. Jessica's
peppy voice burst out of her mouth indignantly, "I'm sorry. You only
like it when I 'pretend' to be the person I'm possessing, is that it?""I'm
sorry, no, it's just a lot to get used to," Derek tried to say coolly.
"It just, makes me feel like I just slept with a man is all.""I
was a man!" said the male voice indignantly. Jessica started to put her
clothes back on but it was the low voice that continued. "That's what I
started out as anyways. But when my situation happened years ago, I
could become whatever gender I wanted on the fly. I haven't used my
original voice in decades, mainly because I like fooling everyone around
me into thinking I'm the person I'm possessing. It's my biggest kink
really.""It feels like I should call you another name when you
use that voice, or if we meet again and you're in some other body,"
Derek offered, trying to be helpful. "Ha! Sure kid. You can call me Nevyn when and if you figure me out again. Like I said, you not knowing is my biggest turn on."And
with that Nevyn looked at Mrs. Roberts and switched back to Jessica's
voice. "Mom, go use the restroom, then lay down in your bed. When you
come around you'll remember taking a nap after you went for a run and
nothing else." Mrs. Roberts walked out of the room. "That's all you have to do?" Derek said in disbelief. "Yeah,"
Nevyn shrugged, talking like his original male self again. "It's pretty
easy. As long as I've possessed someone recently, they're in that
obedient and suggestible window like you saw with me and 'mom.' If I
miss the window at all, I just possess that person, making them forget,
and it's all fixed. Which brings us back to business. We've had our fun.
I put on a good show for you. Now why can't I possess you?" She/he
poked Derek in the chest. "Look, I honestly don't know. If I knew I would tell you."Nevyn studied him a moment. "I think I believe you, but I'm not through investigating."Derek smiled a little. "You gonna go dust for some clues? Interview some witnesses?"He
watched Jessica's mouth curved wickedly and resume her girlish voice.
"Witnesses. Yes. That's exactly what I'm going to do. Find more
witnesses. Examine more memories. Find out from the people who know you
best and for the longest."The smile was gone from Derek's face. "What do you mean? You're not talking about.. ""Your family of course," Jessica said with laughter in her voice. "No!" Derek growled. "Oh,
I'm sorry," Jessica's voice was still playful, but with a bite. "I
don't like being told what to do. But I do take requests. Usually I just
find out what people want by taking them over. But since I can't do
that with you, you'll have to tell me.""I don't want you to do it at all," Derek barked. Jessica
looked at him as if he were being a disobedient child. "Now now, I
haven't given you the options. I can hop in with you knowing full well
I'm there. Finding out what I want to know from each of your family
members. Maybe we act out a little incest fantasy, your mom and sister
are both very attractive. That's not just my assessment by the way, my
'mom' thinks so too.""Why you," Derek started to shout. "Or,"
Jessica interrupted, "I can sneak in. I can disguise myself from you
and act like your family members completely. Until I get bored and start
to mess with you.""Or until I see your tell!" Derek countered. "But you won't get them. I won't let you."Jessica
put both her hands on his face. "Derek sweetie. Are you going to lock
them up in your house? If you can't, I can come at them a million
different ways."She leaned in and kissed him forcibly, then shoved him
away. "Now get out of here. My 'mom' will be waking up from her nap any
minute." Jessica waved him towards the stairs, then Derek saw the
familiar eye movement that meant Nevyn was accessing her memories. "And
my daddy will be home any second, so beat it."Derek looked at
her/him with loathing. He tried to disassociate her from Nevyn who was
inside, but it was difficult. When he was downstairs and starting to
open the front door, he heard Jessica call, "Derek, I'll be seeing you
real soon."To be continued...
Derek was about to have a problem. He was in the middle of class when
his lifelong crush Amy, short brown hair, soft, sweet Amy, walked in
and handed the teacher a note, then came to sit in the seat in front of
him on the right far side. He didn't miss any of her movements and she
seemed to glide towards him, her chest bouncing more than usual. He
wasn't complaining, but that was different.Right before she sat,
their eyes met. She smiled slyly, then slowly, purposefully, lowered her
gaze to her breasts, and gave them a little shake, and then laughed at
the reaction on Derek's face. That was the moment when Derek realized
Amy wasn't wearing a bra. This was way out of the norm for Amy. She was
about as straight laced and conservative as they come. She rarely dated,
and if she did, no one ever got anywhere. She was easily the most
sought after girl in his school. Derek assumed she was probably waiting
to cut loose in college as soon as she got away from her parents.College.
Right. He needed to pay attention. This was easily his worst subject
and he needed to focus up. It was his senior year and a scholarship was
his only shot at getting into college. He had turned 18 a month ago and
had decided he need to get serious about planning for his future. But
Amy's swaying breasts kept jutting into his memory, blocking out the
lesson from the teacher's mouth.If it wasn't Amy's breasts, he
was thinking about the teacher's mouth. Mrs. Darcy was discussing the
industrial revolution at the front of the classroom. She was a knockout
with bright red hair and the definition of an hour glass figure. Between
Amy and Mrs. Darcy, it was no wonder this was his worst class.He
noticed Amy's right arm move in front of him. Her shoulder was making a
circular motion. Her left had was grabbing the edge of her desk. She
had propped up her textbook on the desk in such a way to obscure her
chest from the other students and teacher. He was the only one to seem
to have noticed her strange behavior so far.Deciding he needed to
investigate further, Derek shoved his pencil off the right side of his
desk and watched as it rolled until it bumped the wall. He playfully
smacked his hand to indicate what a klutz he was, then got up to
retrieve it.He glanced to see what Amy was up to and saw, as he
was now the only one who could see over her book, that she had
unbuttoned her yellow blouse and was slowly, methodically, massaging her
exposed left breast.He stood there, frozen by what he was
seeing. The girl he fantasized about, doing something so erotic in a
classroom full of people. Then in a quick movement, she turned and
stared at him as if she had caught him peeping. Then her expression
turned into a wicked smile, and she shifted her breast so the nipple was
pointing right at him. Then she winked at him and kissed the air with
her mouth.Derek's erection was so fast, he sat down a little too
quickly and loudly, causing other students and Mrs. Darcy to look at
him. He smiled sheepishly, and the lesson continued, but Derek would not
remember a fact or date of this history lesson. He just continued to
stare at the back of Amy's head, replaying that erotic moment in his
head over and over.He watched as both of her hands started deftly
moving and assumed she must be buttoning up as class was about over. He
must have been right because a moment later, she laid the book flat on
her desk. Then he saw something weirder than he had seen thus far. Her
entire body shuddered, just for a moment. It was like her body had
jumped into cold water and she had experienced a frigid chill. Then as
suddenly as it had started, it stopped, and Amy was still.Derek
was even more confused. Plenty was amiss, but this was another out of
the ordinary piece of behavior. They were inside, it was warm, not a bit
drafty. Why had she shivered like that? And then the bell rang. Amy
spun around in her seat and looked at Derek as if he were a hearty meal."I
hope you enjoyed the show. She knows you look at her all the time." Amy
said matter of factly. "But don't worry, I won't let your hard on go to
waste. I'll just be taking charge of it for a while." And with that she
touched his cheek with his hand. He felt a tiny jolt ripple through his
face, and then... nothing.If Derek was confused, it was nothing
compared to the look on Amy's face. She withdrew her hand from his face,
then touched his nose, then his arm, then his hand, each time furrowing
her brow and getting more and more frustrated. "What is going on?" she
exclaimed."Is something the matter?" Mrs. Darcy called from the front of the room as the last of the students filed out the door."Yes
something's the matter!" said Amy impatiently. "This works every time!
Every time!" Amy grabbed Derek by the arm one last time and waited. When
nothing happened, she narrowed her eyes, looked at him closely, then
got up and walked towards the front of the classroom, straight towards
Mrs. Darcy.Mrs. Darcy calmly asked, "Could you please tell me the nature of your problem Ms. Fairchild?""It'll just be faster if I show you," Amy said coldly. And then she reached out and touched Mrs. Darcy on the shoulder.Derek
watched, fascinated and utterly confused by everything going on. He
watched as, for a moment, Mrs. Darcy looked at Amy with great concern on
her face, and then for only a moment more, Mrs. Darcy's body gave a
little shudder. Mrs. Darcy looked at Derek immediately and said, "Mr.
Johnson, please see me before you go to your next class.""Um,
okay." Derek muttered. He continued to look from Mrs. Darcy to Amy. Amy
was just standing there, looking dazed, like she was in the middle of
waking up. She looked like she was trying to focus on her surroundings,
trying to get her bearings. When she spotted Derek, she licked her lips
and her eyes filled with lust."You may go to your next class now Ms. Fairchild," Mrs. Darcy ordered.Amy
slowly turned to face Mrs. Darcy, and then, as if she was trying to
figure out a very complex math equation while still sleeping, she said,
"Okay... " and then headed out the door.Mrs. Darcy seemed to
relax, leaned back a bit in her chair and began unbuttoning the top two
buttons on her blouse. "Why does know one at this school show a decent
amount of cleavage?" Mrs. Darcy mused. "But much more importantly? Who
are you Derek?"Derek's mind was whirring as fast as it could but
half of it was now consumed with the breast's that were starting to
spill out of Mrs. Darcy's top. "I, um... What? Wait, did Amy seem to be
acting weird? I mean, you're also, um.. "Mrs. Darcy frowned.
"Focus up Derek. She'll be fine. She should be back to her boring
uptight self in a few minutes. And she'll probably only think about your
cock for the next hour. I wasn't inside her that long. Back to the
original question. Who are you?""I.. You know who I am!" Derek managed to get out. "What do you mean she'll want my, my.. ""Cock, Derek. It's not a bad word. And I'd like to see yours but first I must have answers!"Derek
shook his head and said incredulously, "You need answers? I've been
clueless ever since Amy walked in today as to what is going on? What are
you even talking about?"Mrs. Darcy's eyes seemed to bore into
his soul. "You have to know what I'm talking about," she snarled. "I
can't possess you. I always assumed if I met someone like me, we
wouldn't be able to possess each other."The pieces started to
click for Derek, but he struggled to believe what he was hearing.
"Possess? You, you were Amy during class?" he asked.Mrs. Darcy
sighed. "You've known her since you were little. You have always acted
like you were intimidated by her and she has never once seen you in a
romantic light because of it. Do you think she'd just all of a sudden
flash you her boob out of boredom?""How do you know that about her?" Derek asked."Because
I was her," Mrs. Darcy explained. "I mean to say, I didn't just inhabit
her body. I had access to her memories, her mannerisms, everything that
makes her the Amy you're infatuated with, I had access to. But... you
really don't know all this? You can't possess? Or you can, you've just
never tried?"Mrs. Darcy had casually begun massaging her breasts
with both hands, almost but not quite letting her nipples become
exposed. Derek was trying to keep up, but this did not help. "Okay, so, I
accept this isn't a prank.Mrs. Darcy smirked. "Because your hot
teacher is fondling herself in front of you? Tell you what. You tell me
why I can't possess you and I'll let you suck on her tits. I'll even
role play for you. That's one of my favorite things to do. But first,
Mr. Johnson, answer my questions.""We can't do that! "Derek almost yelled. "What about the next class coming in?"Derek
watched as Mrs. Darcy's eyes rolled to the upper left side and she
pursed her lips, thinking. "That won't be a problem," she said
confidently. "This is her free period. So what do you say?" She
unbuttoned another button and pulled her left breast out of her top.
"Will you let Mrs. Darcy tutor you? I know you've been struggling in my
class. Just answer my questions and I'll tutor you so good." She then
slid a hand down her skirt and started moaning while her other hand
pinched her nipple.Derek paused. His hormones were raging, but
this seemed.. dangerous. "I'd feel better if you'd tell me something
about you first, like who are you?"Mrs. Darcy stopped. Her eyes
narrowed. "Well that's the problem. I'm a very private person who has
always been able to know what I want to know by possessing someone. I
can see all their memories laid out like a book. I've been able to fool
everyone around me, and if, if I messed up, I can make people forget by
possessing them too. That way I've been able to be careful and go
completely undetected, until now. I can't possess you and I can't make
you forget, and that's a huge problem for me.""Make me forget?" Derek said worriedly.Mrs.
Darcy got to her feet and stood over him and acted as if teaching. "No
one remembers what I made them do while I was possessing them. To them,
it seems to be like a blank spot that they can almost but not quite
remember. What does happen though is, right after I leave them, they
have some residual thoughts and emotions left over from my thoughts and
actions when I was in control. It's why Amy wanted you right after,
because I did. And everyone in that state is very suggestible for a tiny
bit. I can tell them what to do for a little while or tell them what
happened during their memory lapse, and they'll do or believe whatever I
say."Derek was shocked. "That seems like an incredible abuse of power."Mrs.
Darcy undid her blouse and let it fall to the floor, all while staring
directly into Derek's widening eyes. Then she slowly pulled down the
pink panties she had on underneath. Then she walked purposefully over to
Derek's chair, shoved the desk in front of him aside, and straddled
him. "Oh, it is," she demurred. "I've been presidents. Kings.
Celebrities. But it all gets old so fast. I'd much rather be just a
married school teacher who is sitting on a student who is starting to
show a lot of promise in the boner department."She started
grinding against his crotch and leaned into his ear so that her hot
breath left goose bumps down his spine. "Tomorrow's panties would have
been much sexier. Tomorrow is Saturday and I always wear something sexy
for my husband since I know he'll fuck my brains out before noon. Could I
pretend you're my husband right now? Just answer my question first,"
she purred."I, I'm just me," Derek said, struggling to
concentrate as Mrs. Darcy rubbed harder and harder against him. He was
still a virgin and would not be able to last much longer without leaving
a mess on his jeans. "You know me. You can access Mrs. Darcy's memories
about me, can't you?"Mrs. Darcy took off her top and shoved both
tits into Derek's face. "Of course. But all she knows about you is that
you're a bright boy that could be doing better in her class if you'd
just focus on the subject matter instead of her sexy mouth and titties.
Not that I mind at the moment. But I don't know what I want to know and
this is your last chance to tell me. Just tell me and maybe we can be
friends. Don't, and I will make your life a living hell."Derek
was close to orgasm, but the threat scared him enough to rally. He
shoved her off and Mrs. Darcy landed on the floor, hard. "Don't threaten
me! I told you, I'm just me. Just a normal guy trying to finish high
school and get out of this town."Mrs. Darcy glared at him from
the floor. When she spoke next, it was not with Mrs. Darcy's voice, but
the deep voice of a man. "Fine kid. Play dumb. Maybe I just find out
from your best friend. Or a family member. Getting the information out
of them should be easy, and a lot of fun."Mrs. Darcy got to her
feet and started dressing, and continued to speak in that same low
voice. "It's funny. I've been bouncing all over this school, possessing
different people here and there. Getting off where I could and causing a
little drama. It's the only thing that keeps me going since I don't
have my own body anymore. And I was just about to move on, today in
fact, but now, I'll be sticking around. Thanks for livening up my... "The
words were cut off and for the third time today, Derek watched a person
in front of him shudder for a second from head to toe. Something
clicked in Derek's brain. "That shudder thing I saw Amy do, her whole
body just shook for a moment like she had caught a chill, then you did
it when she touched you at the end of class. That's when you took over
Mrs. Darcy. A person shudders when you... jump in or whatever and then..
I'm guessing it's something that happens every so often.Mrs.
Darcy now looked very annoyed. "Yeah, there's that intelligence this
chick knows you have. It's about the only involuntary reaction I have.
My tell as it were. And yes, it happens when I take over someone, or
when I need to reassert control of my host."Derek nodded along,
then said, "I'm sorry. It's so weird to hear a strange man's voice come
out of Mrs. Darcy's mouth. Could you maybe, speak like her again?"Mrs.
Darcy finished buttoning her top and bellowed, "I'll talk how I damn
well please kid! You have no idea how long it's been since I was able to
use my real voice to talk to someone. I've been at this a long time. A
very long time.""How long till you have to reassert control of someone?" Derek asked."Everyone's
a little different, but the longer I'm in someone, the less it happens,
and the more and more I can change their personality."Now it was Derek's turn to shudder. "You can... rewrite someone?"Mrs. Darcy grinned coolly. "Sort of. But you'll see soon enough."Then
she walked to the door and held it open. Then in Mrs. Darcy's voice,
she declared loudly, "Just follow that lesson plan and that should get
you caught up. If you still need help, well," she put on a flirty smile.
"I'm sure I'll be seeing you real soon. Here's a note so you won't be
counted tardy for your next class.""Really? You think I'm worrying about a tardy?" Derek wondered aloud as he stepped into the empty school hallway."Appearances
are everything Mr. Johnson. Like I said, I'm careful. Now if you'll
excuse me, I'd like to make the most out of this free period." And with
that Mrs. Darcy closed and locked the door of her classroom.Derek
floated through his remaining classes for the day in a state of
paranoia. He really didn't know why he would be so important to Mrs.
Darcy, or Amy, or, really, this mystery man that had somehow inhabited
their bodies. It was like something out of a cheap science fiction film.
Was he safe from him, or her, whoever? Would he see her again as Mrs.
Darcy, or someone else next time? Maybe someone closer to him? He had to
tell someone, but who on earth would believe him. Maybe he should do
nothing and wait to see if it would blow over. He doubted it, but didn't
see any other choice.When the last bell rang, he figured he'd
make a beeline for home and so he could keep a close eye on his family.
He knew his parents were okay because they would still be at work, and
his twin sister had been sick. He wasn't sure they were in danger, but
he didn't know what to think, and that was the worst part. Nothing had
happened since history class, and he was hopeful nothing else would.As
he exited the school, Derek took a second to look around. Students
milling about, talking laughing, waiting for a ride. He noticed his
neighbor, Jessica. She was in his grade, also 18, and currently sporting
her cheerleader outfit. Her long, blonde hair was tied up in a long
ponytail and she was standing on her tiptoes as she kissed her
boyfriend, Brad, the star quarterback . Both were just a few feet away
from him.As their lips detached, he overheard Jessica say, "I
told you, I can't stay to watch you practice today. The squad is already
mad at me but they understand. Nana is not doing well and so my parents
are taking us to see her in the hospital.""Then why are you wearing your cheerleader outfit?" Brad asked as his eyes and hands raked across her figure."Down boy," she giggled. "I wore it just so you could see me in it before I said goodbye.""Well,
goodbye," and Brad leaned in and they were joined at the mouth again.
Derek was almost past them, when Jessica detached herself from Brad and
grabbed Derek's arm. "You'll walk me home, won't you Derek? Brad can't
be late for football practice."Derek eyed her warily. "We haven't walked home together in years?"Jessica shrugged. "I know. I miss those days, don't you?""Not really."She
playfully punched his arm. "Rude much." She laughed. "C'mon, you can
fill me in on your latest college prospects. Don't tell me you're still
thinking about taking a year off?"Derek looked at her intently.
"No, no I decided against that. I guess, let's just go, I gotta get
home?" He started walking away from her."Okay," she gave an
apologetic wave to her boyfriend and ran to catch up. She jogged up to
him and they had walked a couple blocks before she asked, "What's got
you in such a hurry today? Hot date tonight?"He kept glancing at her, as if he were looking for something. "No. I just, need to get home is all. It's been a weird day.""How so?" she asked casually."I don't want to talk about it," he replied sharply. They were now a block away from their houses. He just wanted to get there.She
gingerly grabbed his arm and pulled him to a stop. "Hey," she said, and
there was compassion in her voice. "We used to talk about anything and
everything. I opened up to you all the time when my parents were
fighting and it really helped. If something's bothering you, I want to
hear it."Derek's armor was starting to crack. "I mean, I would like to talk about it. But, you have to go see your grandma.""It's
okay," and her eyes went up and to the left. "My parents won't be here
for another 20 or so minutes, so come inside real quick and tell me
what's on your mind."Reluctantly, Derek stopped outside her house, then said, "Okay.""Yay,"
she squealed and started fishing out her house keys. "C'mon in. Gosh,
it's been awhile since you were inside. Mom painted again as you can
see."Derek nodded before diving in with, "Yeah, look, I'll make this short and I know you're not going to believe me but.. ""Hold
that thought," Jessica interrupted. "I need to change so I can be ready
when my parents get here. Follow me upstairs and you can tell me
there?""While you're changing!" Derek exclaimed.Jessica
eyed him wryly. "No you pervert. You'll be outside my bedroom, and I'll
be on the inside, and there will be a door between us. I'll be able to
hear you just fine." She hit his arm again as if playing tag, then
bounded up the stairs ahead of him. Derek turned to follow, but when he
looked up he was temporarily distracted by a vision of bright orange
panties at the top of the stairs."You coming?" she asked as she looked back,
and then realized the view she had just given him and pulled her skirt
down in embarrassment."Ooh," she murmured, blushing. "Can we just pretend that didn't happen?""Nope," he said with a wide smile, the first he could remember today. "It's locked in my brain forever.""Pervert,"
she said again rolling her eyes and smiling. She went into her bedroom,
shutting the door almost but not quite all the way. "So, what's going
on?""Well," he didn't really know how to begin, "I guess it started when Amy came in to history class.. ""What?" Jessica yelled. "Come closer. I can't hear you."Derek moved closer towards the crack in the door. "I said, it started when Amy.. "Then
Derek noticed the crack in the door in front of him. It gave him a
direct line of sight to her closet doors, one of which had a full length
mirror. That door had been opened in such a way as to give him a
perfect view of Jessica's reflection next to her dresser, just behind
the door he was standing in front of. She was just starting to pull off
her cheerleader top and he was suddenly captivated by the two D size
orbs on her chest which strained at her flowery bra. "I should've
known it would have something to do with the girl you've had a crush on
since middle school," she said, as her thumbs hooked her cheerleader
skirt and he got an even better view of her orange panties. He
watched, speechless as she started rummaging through her dresser. Her
perfect ass was now turned towards the mirror as she bent to the lowest
drawer to look for a top, when he saw it. A shudder. If he hadn't been
transfixed on her, he might have missed it. Jessica stood up
straight, and turned to the mirror, making eye contact with Derek. "Oh
poo," she pouted. "You saw that didn't you?"She reached behind
her back and unhooked her bra, letting it fall to the floor. "You were
watching so closely, weren't you," she said seductively. "You were just
being a good neighbor, weren't you?" In one quick movement, she pulled
off her panties, and then opened the door. One hand went to his cheek,
while the other went to his rock hard crotch. "Tell me something,
Derek," she pressed her naked body against him, "why did we never get
together? I mean, I'm the girl next door after all.""Why are you doing this?" Derek demanded, taking a step back. "Because
of that right there," the deep man's voice was back. "I'm used to being
in control of each and every situation, and I can't control you. Can't
make you forget, and I'm going to find out why. I found out where you
lived easy enough with Mrs. Darcy's access to student's files. Then
hopped a few more people till I found someone who lived close to you.
Someone who's known you for awhile and might have a clue to this mystery
for me.""It's just wrong," Derek grumbled, while trying not to keep staring at Jessica's marvelous chest. Jessica
took a step towards him. "No, what's wrong is that this fine piece of
ass had the hots for you a couple years ago and you never made a move.
Other than that there were no useful memories.""I was dating someone a couple years ago," Jake defended. Jessica's
eyes went up and to the left. "Heather. Yeah, okay, she was pretty hot
too. But you weren't married." The voice then switched over to Jessica's
seamlessly. "You could have had us both." And she lunged for him,
wrapping her body around him and kissing him on the mouth. Derek
momentarily kissed back. It was what his body wanted. Really wanted. He
felt like he had had blue balls since history class. But.. he ended the
kiss and gently pushed her back. " You're not Jessica!" he snapped.
"This isn't what she'd want.""But I am, and it is, at least for
now," she smiled demurely. "I'm willing to put my question on hold for a
bit. I need some release."She was about to pounce again when
they heard the door slam. Panic shot through Derek's eyes as he realized
he was standing in front of Mr. and Mrs. Roberts daughter. Mr. Roberts
liked him, but would still probably kill him anyway in this
circumstance. "I figured you were lying about her parents coming home,"
Derek whispered. "I was and I wasn't," Jessica said quietly as
she stepped inside her room and put on a bathrobe. "That should be my
mom. Remember a few years back when you told me you had a sex dream
about her and I said it was totally gross.""I.. Man I hate how you can just tap into her memories like that," Derek said, anticipating the worst. "Aw, you're so nervous, it's cute." Jessica gestured towards her room. "Go hide in the closet. I'll take care of 'mom."As
Derek walked into Jessica's room and crammed himself into her closet,
Jessica yelled, "Mom, can you help me with something real quick?"From
downstairs, Derek heard Mrs. Roberts yell back, "Jessica? What are you
doing home? Shouldn't you be at cheerleader practice?" He then heard
her footsteps on the stairs. He watched through the slats in the
closet as "Jessica" walked into her room. Now he started to sweat. He
didn't know how this was going to play out, but it couldn't be good. "Jessica?" her mother called out. "In here mom," Derek saw Jessica say, and then she turned and winked at him, knowing he was watching through the closet slats.Derek
saw as Mrs. Roberts entered her daughter's room. She had apparently
been out for a light jog. She had on tight black running shorts and a
tight purple top. Her blonde hair was in a ponytail just like her
daughter. They looked very much alike. Mrs. Roberts had certainly aged
well and had certainly kept her figure and was probably in her late
forties but looked like a woman in her thirties. Derek didn't tell
Jessica that there had been more than one sex dream about her mother. "Mom,
I was wondering if you'd act out a little scene with me," Jessica
started. "You see, I never have an audience. Sure, I've had some fun
before, but I was the only one who could enjoy it. It was just for me.
Would you help me?""I, sure honey," Mrs. Roberts hesitated, "but what are you talking... "Jessica
touched her mom. Mrs. Roberts shuddered, then her face slowly turned,
as she aimed the most seductive grin at Derek in the closet. Jessica
didn't fall to the floor, but continued to stand there, her eyes
slightly glazed over. Mrs. Roberts turned to face her daughter
and said in a concerned mother's tone, but with a hint of lust, "Yes,
Jessica dear. I'll help in any way I can." She touched her daughter. Jessica shuddered, took her mother's hand and said, "Well, there's this boy see, and I think he likes me."Shudder. Mrs.
Roberts resumed speaking, "How could he not like you dear. I mean, look
at these spectacular breasts you have." Mrs. Roberts pulled her
daughter's robe apart, and then pushed it off her shoulders, letting it
hit the floor. She then reached out and started groping her daughter's
chest. Shudder. Mrs. Roberts continued to squeeze her
daughter's breasts, but it was Jessica who said, "Well, I have you to
thank for that Momma. I mean, just look at yours." Jessica pulled her
mother's top over her head, and then helped remove her sports bra that
was underneath. "They're even bigger than mine!" Jessica proclaimed as
if seeing them for the first time. Then she bent over and started
kissing her mother's breasts. Derek felt his eyes try to jump out
of his sockets as he took in Mrs. Roberts' massive tits. They were
nearly identical to her daughter's, just a little bigger, and a little
saggier. His eyes kept trying to jump out as Mrs. Roberts continued
groping her daughter's chest, while Jessica kissed her mother's tits.
Derek noted that the formerly possessed would continue to actions of the
possessor even when he had jumped into his next victim. Shudder. "Oh Jessica dear," Mrs. Roberts moaned. "I hope he's as good at foreplay as you are?"Shudder. "That's
the problem Momma," Jessica pouted as she looked up from her mother's
tits. "There hasn't been any foreplay yet. We haven't even kissed, and
I'm just so nervous I'll do it wrong."Shudder. Mrs.
Roberts put her hand under her chin and brought up her daughter's pretty
face. She then looked into her glassy eyed daughter's eyes. "I'd be
happy to give you a lesson in kissing."Derek's jaw was on the
floor as he watched mother and daughter shudder again and again, a new
one taking the lead each time as their mouths met and they started to
embrace and let their hands roam over each other. This went on for a few
minutes, Derek completely swept along by what was easily the most
erotic thing he'd ever seen. His heart raced as he saw Jessica remove
her mother's running shorts and give her mom's ass a playful smack, then
resume their makeout session. Finally Mrs. Roberts broke from a
prolonged, sloppy kiss and said breathily, "Yes. Kiss him like that and
he'll have the hardest dick you've ever seen."Shudder. "Oh Momma, you think so? Could we test it right now?" And Jessica hopped up and down with feigned excitement. Shudder. "What do you mean dear daughter?" Mrs. Roberts asked as if clueless.Shudder. "Well
Momma, I'm pretty sure he's been staring at us from inside my closet
this whole time," and Jessica blew a kiss at the closet.Shudder. Derek
knew this was being staged, but it was hard not to get swept up in the
moment as his hot, naked classmate's mother walked over and slid the
closet door open and looked at Derek with mock outrage on her face. "Derek!
You naughty boy! All this time you were in my daughter's closet,
watching us kiss and groping one another?" Mrs. Roberts said
accusingly. "Hey," Derek said somewhat amused and a lot horny, "You would know, you put me in here."Mrs.
Roberts covered her hand with her face, "How dare you? I would never do
something so scandalous. I'll have to ask you to leave." Mrs. Roberts
reached over and tagged her daughter who hadn't moved. Shudder. "But
Momma, I'd like to practice more, and he's right here," Jessica pulled
Derek out of the closet and started taking off his jeans. When she
pulled off his underwear, she looked at her mother and stated, "And it
looks like he's got that nice hard dick you were talking about." When
Jessica had Derek as naked as she was, she stood and tapped her mom's
shoulder. Shudder. "Well, I do want to be a good mother,
and a good neighbor." Mrs. Roberts eyed Derek with pure carnal desire,
then started removing his shirt. She then led him to Jessica's queen
sized bed. "Having fun so far Derek? Enjoying my little play?""Y-yes, ma'am" he admitted. He couldn't stop this now if he wanted to."Good,"
Mrs. Roberts smiled, shoving him down on the mattress. "And please,
call me Mrs. Roberts like you always have. Now watch this. Jessica."
Jessica was still standing in the place where she had taken off Derek's
pants, but now she turned and faced her mother. "Come over here and put
those perky tits in our neighbor boy's face while I start sucking his
dick."Derek watched in amazement as Jessica obediently came over
and clumsily placed her large breasts in his face. Derek wasn't sure if
it was Mrs. Roberts who was fantastic at blowjobs, or her possessor, but
either way he came in seconds. He watched as Mrs. Roberts swallowed,
then tapped her daughter.Shudder. "Oh, now that just won't
do Derek." Jessica circled her right breast with her hand before
squeezing it and guiding the nipple into his mouth. "Momma, please keep
stroking his cock until he gets hard again. She looked at him with an
innocent, questioning face. "Or maybe you'd like us to make out some
more? Or you could watch as my mom ate out my pussy?"And just
like that Derek was ready to go again. This time he grabbed Jessica and
kissed her. She returned his kiss then broke for air to say, "Momma,
play with this boy's balls while I ride his dick." And then Jessica
mounted him and rode him for all he was worth. He watched as she came
multiple times and was about to himself, when she expertly rolled off
him and slapped her mother's ass hard causing the firm flesh to jiggle
slightly. Shudder. "Sorry," said Mrs. Roberts
apologetically, climbing on top of him. "I like to have multiple orgasms
in multiple bodies when I can." And then she started to ride him, nice
and slow, squeezing her breasts and moaning like a porn star, achieving
orgasm in just a few minutes. "Older ladies bodies must be a lot
more sensitive," Derek thought to himself as he came for the second
time. Mrs. Roberts dismounted and they both lay there a few moments with
Jessica standing with a vacant expression inches away. Then an
uncharacteristically low voice came out of Mrs. Roberts mouth. "Sorry
neighbor boy. That was fun but I can never bask in the afterglow when
I've had two at once." Then Mrs. Roberts got up and started to put
herself back together. Derek sat up and started getting dressed himself. "You've done that before!""A
few times," the deep voice said. "It's not always worth it to me
because I have to move quick before one of them comes to their senses,
and there's a slight buffer in sensation when I'm hopping so quickly.
But like I said, I ain't never had an audience before, and that made it
really hot.""It was hot," Derek agreed. "The hottest thing ever.
But you know what's not hot? Hearing your voice coming out of Mrs.
Roberts' mouth."Mrs. Roberts frowned, then walked over and touched her daughter. Shudder. Jessica's
peppy voice burst out of her mouth indignantly, "I'm sorry. You only
like it when I 'pretend' to be the person I'm possessing, is that it?""I'm
sorry, no, it's just a lot to get used to," Derek tried to say coolly.
"It just, makes me feel like I just slept with a man is all.""I
was a man!" said the male voice indignantly. Jessica started to put her
clothes back on but it was the low voice that continued. "That's what I
started out as anyways. But when my situation happened years ago, I
could become whatever gender I wanted on the fly. I haven't used my
original voice in decades, mainly because I like fooling everyone around
me into thinking I'm the person I'm possessing. It's my biggest kink
really.""It feels like I should call you another name when you
use that voice, or if we meet again and you're in some other body,"
Derek offered, trying to be helpful. "Ha! Sure kid. You can call me Nevyn when and if you figure me out again. Like I said, you not knowing is my biggest turn on."And
with that Nevyn looked at Mrs. Roberts and switched back to Jessica's
voice. "Mom, go use the restroom, then lay down in your bed. When you
come around you'll remember taking a nap after you went for a run and
nothing else." Mrs. Roberts walked out of the room. "That's all you have to do?" Derek said in disbelief. "Yeah,"
Nevyn shrugged, talking like his original male self again. "It's pretty
easy. As long as I've possessed someone recently, they're in that
obedient and suggestible window like you saw with me and 'mom.' If I
miss the window at all, I just possess that person, making them forget,
and it's all fixed. Which brings us back to business. We've had our fun.
I put on a good show for you. Now why can't I possess you?" She/he
poked Derek in the chest. "Look, I honestly don't know. If I knew I would tell you."Nevyn studied him a moment. "I think I believe you, but I'm not through investigating."Derek smiled a little. "You gonna go dust for some clues? Interview some witnesses?"He
watched Jessica's mouth curved wickedly and resume her girlish voice.
"Witnesses. Yes. That's exactly what I'm going to do. Find more
witnesses. Examine more memories. Find out from the people who know you
best and for the longest."The smile was gone from Derek's face. "What do you mean? You're not talking about.. ""Your family of course," Jessica said with laughter in her voice. "No!" Derek growled. "Oh,
I'm sorry," Jessica's voice was still playful, but with a bite. "I
don't like being told what to do. But I do take requests. Usually I just
find out what people want by taking them over. But since I can't do
that with you, you'll have to tell me.""I don't want you to do it at all," Derek barked. Jessica
looked at him as if he were being a disobedient child. "Now now, I
haven't given you the options. I can hop in with you knowing full well
I'm there. Finding out what I want to know from each of your family
members. Maybe we act out a little incest fantasy, your mom and sister
are both very attractive. That's not just my assessment by the way, my
'mom' thinks so too.""Why you," Derek started to shout. "Or,"
Jessica interrupted, "I can sneak in. I can disguise myself from you
and act like your family members completely. Until I get bored and start
to mess with you.""Or until I see your tell!" Derek countered. "But you won't get them. I won't let you."Jessica
put both her hands on his face. "Derek sweetie. Are you going to lock
them up in your house? If you can't, I can come at them a million
different ways."She leaned in and kissed him forcibly, then shoved him
away. "Now get out of here. My 'mom' will be waking up from her nap any
minute." Jessica waved him towards the stairs, then Derek saw the
familiar eye movement that meant Nevyn was accessing her memories. "And
my daddy will be home any second, so beat it."Derek looked at
her/him with loathing. He tried to disassociate her from Nevyn who was
inside, but it was difficult. When he was downstairs and starting to
open the front door, he heard Jessica call, "Derek, I'll be seeing you
real soon."To be continued...
6
61.6K
23
1
Loading...
Possession Party Chapter 3 in Possession Party
by
Kripto
· 15 Nov 2024
Sasha has surprises in store for Steven and Frank. Ryan gets alone time with Bailey.
8.8K
3
10
Working Remotely Chapter 5 in Working Remotely
Working Remotely Chapter 4 in Working Remotely
by
Kripto
· 18 Jul 2024
Marcus reluctantly gains an ally who pushes up his agenda with Riley. Despite their marriage seeming back on track, Ben grows more suspicious.
11.0K
3
3
Working Remotely Chapter 3 in Working Remotely
by
Kripto
· 14 Jun 2024
Ben begins to ask questions about Del Corp, which leads to a meeting with Marcus.
12.9K
5
13
Working Remotely Chapter 2 in Working Remotely
by
Kripto
· 21 May 2024
Riley has her first day of working from home. Marcus learns the truth about Riley and must make a choice, causing Ben to see his wife in an entirely new light.
10.6K
7
3
Working Remotely Chapter 1 in Working Remotely
by
Kripto
· 26 Apr 2024
Riley Harper answers an online ad for a job that pays very well, and she can work from home! She doesn't know, however, that her orientation will involve mind controlling nanites and the occasional possession of her body.
14.0K
10
5
Time Turned & Polyjuiced in Time Turned & Polyjuiced
by
Kripto
· 04 Feb 2023
A wizard gets invited to a wild night of debauchery with access to time travel and magical transformations.
11.5K
9
5
Trying Something New: Chapter 2 in Trying Something New
by
Kripto
· 30 Nov 2022
Peter and Christine meet old friends, then meet their children, a pair of fraternal twin who are on a college break. The married body hopping couple decide to expand their sexual escapades by spending the rest of the week possessing the twins. Christine adds a twist, and they both explore their hosts' kinks.
8.5K
4
3
Family Mix-Up in Family Mix-Up
by
Kripto
· 10 Oct 2022
Jeff randomly swaps bodies with his father one day. Then his mother the next. Then his older sister. And nobody seems worried about it but him!
10.1K
8
3
Stealth Control: Takeover in Stealth Control: Takeover
by
Kripto
· 20 Sep 2022
The plans for Stealth Control have been leaked onto the dark web. A mistreated loner decides to use the technology to take control of his small town.
13.9K
13
3
Loading...
Stringless in Stringless
by
FeverDreamer
· 23 Apr 2024
I thought that having my body possessed, my life stolen and my evenings spent tangled in a carnal carousel of degenerate sex was the worst thing that could happen to me.I was wrong.
5.3K
4
1
Stealth Control - Testing in Stealth Control - Testing
by
VexenFox
· 14 Dec 2021
Gemma signs up to be a test subject in a ‘Temporary Human Neuroengineering Trial’ that’s a little bit hazy on the details. It turns out a new neural transmitter and receiver pair are being tested, which allows somebody to experience all the sensations from, and control all the inputs to, somebody else’s body. Unfortunately for Gemma, she’s the receiver, and it really does feel like she’s still the one in control…
4.3K
10
2